《Transmigration: The Fate of the Villainess》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Turns out, you¡¯re a viiness just like me! Part I Yoknapha thought she was dreaming... Yet, the pain in her fingertips told her otherwise. The color red that painted each and every one of her fingers caused her to uncontrobly shudder. She felt frightened... Yoknapha had lived for thirty-six years, during all those years she was never afraid of blood. But at the sight of red leaving her body, staining the expensive fur carpet, this was the first time she felt the fear for it. Still, it was toote. She died just at the cusp of realizing this newfound fear. That¡¯s right! She, the globally known viiness, was dead. Dead by her own hands! But then why was this damned soul not in hell, but transported to a ce that seemed to be a banquet? Was hell trying to throw her a wee party? She calmly took in the unknown ce in silence. The red plum blossoms were the first thing to catch her eyes. Those flowers decorated the refined and elegant architecture of this ce, elevating it to the level of the pce within China¡¯s Forbidden City. The exterior was covered in white snow, a full contrast to the bright vermillion of plum blossoms that made the ethereal beauty of this ce seemed so heavenly. Her phoenix eyes swept through the crowd. There were people of varying ages wearing clothes that resembled the attire of the Tang dynasty. They were sitting behind low tables full of colorful dishes of food and teapots. And right now, everyone was looking at her. Yoknapha at first did not understand why she was stared at, but suddenly, a thought made her turn to an elderly woman sitting, at the highest seat, across from her. Her eyes met with that owner of greyed hair tied up in the style of a married woman, decorated with golden hairpin which was elegantly shaped to resemble a Chinese phoenix. When coupled with her clothing, gold fabric embroidered with a Chinese phoenix in flight, it was clear that she was of an outstanding status. ..... If this was one of the Chinese dramas that Yoknapha had once starred in, those phoenix essories and patterns would make it easy to guess that this woman was surely either the ¡®Empress¡¯ or the ¡®Empress dowager¡¯. Taking the color of her hair into ount, then the answer must be an empress dowager, otherwise, she would be an empress who had an unusually long life... Wait, was this kind of thought considered a lese-majeste? ¡°Yu-er¡± A call of a familiar name shook her out of her reverie. It was not Yoknapha¡¯s actual name, but rather a name that she had used while working in China. A sudden pain distracted her before she could answer. She looked down at her palms, discovering that they were wet with blood from a small wound. The wound was no bigger than a knife cut, yet there was no sign that it would stop bleeding. With only the guqin in front of her, Yoknapha could only assume that it was the cause. A red droplet dripped down, then her hands started to tremble...That same fear attacked her yet again. ¡°Call the royal doctor!¡± Chaos urred as soon as that woman with the highest authority ordered. The middle-aged woman who had called Yoknapha¡¯s name before rushed to hold her bloodied hands. She pressed down on the wound with her soft handkerchief. Her face, sheen with sweat, was full of worry. This woman is her mother... No, this body¡¯s mother. Yoknapha closed her eyes. Her small body tried to endure the cacophony of memories within this new body. Various scenes starteding back, one by one. ¡°Your Majesty, grant us justice. My daughter was targeted!¡± Furen of the Bai family, or Lady Bai, proimed as she kowtowed to the most senior seat at the banquet. Her smooth forehead knocked loudly against the floor. No reservation as she asked for justice for her own daughter, ¡®Bai Yu¡¯, the first daughter of the senior chancellor ¡®Bai Han¡¯ and the first wife ¡®Yue Mei¡¯. Today Bai Yu, Yue Mei, and another half-sister came here to the flower viewing banquet hosted by the empress dowager at the imperial pce. During the banquet, empress dowager Wei asked Bai Yu to y the guqin that she had gifted to her. Obviously, the beauty did notck ability. Bai Yu came up, and gracefully performed guqin in front of other noble guests without a stutter. However, while she was ying ¡®Enchanted Qin¡¯, all of her fingers were cut by the strings. And as she was bleeding out, Yoknapha¡¯s soul took over Bai Yu¡¯s body. ¡°What are you implying, Bai Furen?¡± Empress Dowager Wei questioned her im. ¡°Answering Empress Dowager, this guqin isced with poison,¡± Yue Mei answered, pointing at the gifted Qin. Empress Dowager¡¯s face turned sour at the action. ¡°Impudent!¡± ¡°I do not dare, Your Majesty,¡± Yue Mei bowed again before looking up and continued, loud and clear. ¡°This Qin was a gift that Your Majesty had given to Yu-er during thest Peony viewing banquet several months ago. Since then, she has been practicing with this same instrument and taking great care of it without fail. Nothing was out of the ordinary. Today she even takes it to perform here at the imperial pce, but now ends up being injured. Your Majesty, there must be someone who¡¯s trying to harm her.¡± ¡°Who is responsible for maintaining that guqin?¡± A deep voice sounded from a man sitting beside Empress Dowager. Yue Mei turned, her eyes met with Bai Yu¡¯s, who is Yoknapha within. That look...was it her turn to act already? ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Yoknapha had no choice but to pretend to be Bai Yu. She smoothed her expression and voice, maintaining calmness in the face of an unprepared situation such as this. ¡°The one who maintains this guqin is my personal maid.¡± Although the original body¡¯s memory was just partially recalled, her acting ability from her former life enabled her to answer confidently. The charming beauty lowered her face, mannerly, while alsopressing her lips in an attempt to suppress the pain from the cut that strangely, suddenly intensified. Even though she still did not fully understand the situation, she had to go with the flow in order to avoid suspicions. And even though she was still frightened by the sight of blood pouring out of the cuts, she could not show weakness. She was a world-renowned actress after all! ¡°Bring her here,¡± another man said. The absoluteness in his voice was clear. No one dared to dally. Banquets held within the imperial pce did not allow the guests to bring their own personal maids, and so they had to stay at a separate reception that was only for servants. No longer than one ke*ter, a young maiden with a pretty face was brought in by the soldiers. The girl kowtowed before sitting up. She kneeled there, trembling in fear, with her heads lowered. Yoknapha looked at the maid, satisfied. Apart from her own mother, this Bai Yu also had a personal maid who knew how to act as well. ¡°What did you do to this guqin,¡± Empress Dowager Wei started interrogating. ¡°Answering Empress Dowager, this servant checked the guqin before leaving the mansion. Everything was normal...¡± The maid suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened in surprise, then her trembling became worse. ¡°...It was this servant¡¯s fault. I was not careful. I only thought that first miss and Furen¡¯s carriage was too small for the guqin, so I...¡± ording to the script of the dramas she had starred in, the next scene would be the scene where the viin was exposed, or... ¡°So I asked to put it in the third miss¡¯s carriage¡± The scene where the protagonist got ndered! ¡°The third daughter of Bai family?¡± As the maid¡¯s voice ceased, a man in red spoke up for the first time. His voice was full of enthusiasm for this little y in front of him. ¡°That was me, Your Majesty,¡± a soft voice firmly replied. There was no fear to be found in that voice. The person who answered slowly walked out from among the seats. Her skirt waved as she walked at a gentle pace befitting a nobledy, the white lotuses embroidered on it fluttered as if they were drifting on the water, conjuring pleasant scenery. Her figure was eye-catching. The parts that should be slim were slim, and parts that should be full were all ample. The pink dress added to her clear, white skin, making her seem almost fairy-like. Unmistakably, this was the introduction scene for the female lead! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *Ke : Ancient Chinese timekeeping measurement. 1 ke = 15 minutes Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Turns out, you¡¯re a viiness just like me! Part II ¡°I am Bai Hua. Blessings to Empress Dowager.¡± She sped her hands at waist-high and curtsied in a noble manner, then stood up. Her back was straightened gracefully as her face was slightly lowered. ¡°I heard that the third daughter of the Bai¡¯s family was born from a concubine. How could she even dare toe to a high banquet like this?¡± ¡°Even if she has the chancellor¡¯s blood, she still doesn¡¯t possess the mour of the noble. She¡¯s just a worthless woman.¡± ¡°But her manners are undoubted of a noble.¡± ¡°Bai Furen and Miss Bai Yu are so generous. They even went through the trouble of raising a worthless woman into ady.¡± ¡°And yet she harms her own sister. Look at that guqin! The first miss¡¯s maid said it was in her carriage.¡± ..... A stream of chatter and gossip ensued as soon as ¡®Bai Hua¡¯ appeared. Still, she maintained a light smile which made her pretty face looked even more delicate. Despite the calm fa?ade, both her hands were squeezed tightly. She looked worth protecting, just like the meaning of her name. ¡®Hua¡¯ meant a beautiful and delicate flower. Useless, but so dear! While ¡®Yu¡¯ meant an exquisite jade. Highly sought-after, but not to be cherished! Internally, Yoknapha sneered. Oh, Bai Yu...turns out, you were a viiness just like me! ¡°No need for such formality.¡± As soon as Empress Dowager Wei said, the talking stopped. Hmm, at least the aristocrat in this period had some manners. ¡°The guqin was in your carriage, was it not?¡± ¡°That is right, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Hua answered the Empress Dowager with no trace of uncertainty nor fear. Yet such insolence was forgotten when she lifted her small face. The peach blossom eyes showed sweetness that was also imbued with stubbornness. Her egg-shaped face, small nose, full lips, and slender, willow-like brows... If one imed that Bai Hua possessed such devastating beauty that could inspire war, no one would think to oppose. But for Yoknapha...she only felt hatred for that beautiful face! Because it was the face of the woman who had driven her to take her own life! ¡°Ugh!¡± The tumultuous feeling came back to her again. Her heart was so full of frustration that, at one point, she wanted to yank that figure down and hit her again and again until that woman died by her hands! This...this must be Bai Yu¡¯s resentment toward Bai Hua. These two women had been at odds for a long time, so it was of no surprise that the owner of this body would hate her own sister so much. And in the future, these two half-sisters would fight against each other until one of them died! This was the high-budget Chinese TV series ¡®This Life, the viiness will win against all odds¡¯ which had been adapted from the novel. In her previous life, Yoknapha had starred as ¡®Bai Yu,¡¯ the viiness of this story. This character had helped her to be well-known as an internationally famous viiness. What was unfolding in front of her was the first scene in the series... Bai Hua used to be a tractable girl. She was relentlessly bullied by Bai Yu and Yue Mei. This time the mother and daughter pair wanted her dead, so they devised a n to borrow the Empress Dowager¡¯s power to do so. But Bai Hua¡¯s personality suddenly changed and she somehow resolved the situation, to the shock of Bai Yu and Yue Mei. In the end, Bai Yu was exposed and her reputation was damaged, all without knowing that Bai Hua who stood up to her was actually ¡®Padma¡¯, a woman from the 21st century who transmigrated into Bai Hua¡¯s body. She put up a fight against the evil stepmother and sister, as expected of a viiness in the body of a miserable protagonist. What was different from the original series here was that the one who transmigrated here was not Padma in Bai Hua¡¯s body, but Yoknapha in Bai Yu¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t believe how this could be real...but the pain in her fingertips confirmed to her that this was not a dream. But then...this Bai Hua in front of her was the ¡®old¡¯ one, or the ¡®new¡¯ one? Yoknapha closed her eyes and tried to think. She was a professional actress, so she was familiar with and could very well understand the character Bai Yu. To continue ¡®acting¡¯ was easy, but that was not the problem here; the problem was the fact that she really was in the body of Bai Yu! To be honest, Yoknapha did not have any grudge against Bai Hua. But if she had to continue being Bai Yu and lost to Bai Hua here...the one who had to bear the shame would not be Bai Yu, but Yoknapha herself! I¡¯m sorry Bai Hua...If this truly is fate, then as the ¡®new¡¯ Bai Yu, I have to take care of myself first! The transmigrated viiness smiled to herself despite the dire situation. Fine, she would y along with fate¡¯s little game. The royal doctor came to take care of Bai Yu¡¯s wounds before Bai Hua could exin anything else. An orange aura emitted from the doctor¡¯s hand stopped the bleeding, but the wounds were still open. He stared at it for a moment before hurriedly turned to the Empress Dowager. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Bai¡¯s wounds are caused by poison. My magic is too weak topletely heal her without an antidote. I beg for Your Majesty¡¯s permission to grant me half a shichen* to brew the potion.¡± ¡°Hurry to it then.¡± The doctor bowed to Empress Dowager before hurrying away. ¡°Grandmother, I have heard that tribes in the south have a poison that can make strings and ropes turn sharp,¡± the man in red said. His gaze toward Bai Hua was openly flirtatious. If she was not mistaken, this was Da Yang¡¯s crown prince, ¡®Ouyang Yongxian¡¯. The viin who had a hobby of collecting beautiful women and one of the characters who made Bai Yu¡¯s life hell. ¡°Your Majesty, certainly I am not the one who harmed my sister. Hua-er does not have the ability to acquire such poison...¡± The meaning of Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s words was clear to everyone. But Bai Hua still firmly insisted on her innocence. ¡°Youck ability, but what about your maid!¡± Yue Mei did not let the daughter of a minor wife she hated make excuses any longer. She immediately fanned the me. ¡°...Your maid is from the south!¡± Suddenly, the crowd¡¯s chatter began again. The reveal made it even harder for Bai Hua to get out of the usation. Empress Dowager Wei ordered the soldiers to bring Bai Hua¡¯s maid to interrogate. ¡°Miss! It was not me! This servant did not do it!¡± the maid wouldn¡¯t stop crying. Her reaction was opposite to her master who was still calm despite being trapped in a predicament. ¡°Lin mama, search them!¡± The head of Empress Dowager¡¯s personal maids gave other servants a look, ordering them to search Bai Hua¡¯s maid. ¡°I found it.¡± One of the royal maids took a small case out of the maid¡¯s fragrant pouch and immediately presented it to the Empress Dowager, who passed it to a man wearing ck next to her. He considered it for a moment before nodding to her. It was practically confirmed that the case contained the poison that Ouyang Yongxian spoke of. Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s face was filled with anger. Bai Yu took advantage of themotion in front of her and took out a damp handkerchief, pressing it on the guqin¡¯s strings. Her action, hidden behind the elegant drapes of her clothes, went unnoticed to the people who did not pay any attention to her. ¡°That was not mine! I did not do it!¡± Bai Hua¡¯s maid knocked her forehead against the floor, begging for mercy. ¡°A maid like you would never dare to do such thing. Speak! Who ordered you?¡± Empress Dowager looked at Bai Hua. ¡°Your Majesty, please give me permission to prove innocence.¡± After realizing that she could not escape, Bai Hua kowtowed to the Empress Dowager. In her head, she deliberated over her newly thought-out n. ¡°How?¡± the man in ck attire asked. Bai Yu sneaked a glimpse of his face, and her heart pounded uncontrobly. Strangely, this body¡¯s memory did not seem to have this man in it. But Yoknapha was sure that he must be one of the princes. The problem was, which one? While there were numerous princes in this series, the most prominent ones are ¡®Qin Wang*¡¯, the male lead, and ¡®Wei Wang¡¯, the secondary love interest. ¡°If my servant was truly the one who applied the poison to the guqin, then that poison would still remain on the strings. Your Majesty, please allow me to examine the guqin.¡± Even while lowering her head and hiding her gaze, Bai Hua¡¯s voice was filled with determination and confidence. ¡°Go ahead,¡± this time Ouyang Yongxian who had the title of Taizi* answered. Bai Hua did not waste a moment to go straight to the pair of mother and daughter. The used nced at Bai Yu before sitting down in front of the guqin in question. Under the gaze of every guest in the banquet, Bai Hua pressed her fingers on the strings, and...there were no cuts on them. So the poison was not on the guqin! ¡°Your Majesty, if I was the one who applied the poison to these strings, then why are my fingers not hurt at all?¡± Plunk! To confirm her words, Bai Hua plucked at the strings again. She moved to confront Bai Yu with a pleased smile, then pulled Bai Yu¡¯s hand up to show to the crowd¡¯s curious eyes. Damn your mother! My wounds still hurt! ¡°It is true that my sister¡¯s wounds are caused by poison. But the poison was not applied to the guqin in my carriage...¡± Bai Hua looked at Yue Mei, then slowly moved her gaze to Bai Yu. ¡°...It was applied to my sister¡¯s fingers!¡± Correct answer! In the series, Bai Yu was caught by Bai Hua this way too...so right now, this Bai Hua was really Padma who had transmigrated here! ¡°You mean...¡± Ouyang Yongxian raised his brows at the female lead. ¡°Answering Taizi...Miss Bai Yu poisoned herself!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- * Shichen : Ancient Chinese timekeeping measurement. 1 shichen = 2 hours *Wang / Qin Wang : The first rank of the prince in ancient Chinese nobility rank. Normally those who receive the title Qin Wang are the sons or brothers of the emperor. *Qin is a name received at the same time as the title, for example, Qin Wang (Qin Qin Wang), Wei Wang (Wei Qin Wang) *Taizi : Crown prince who is designated to be the heir to the throne. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Now that I¡¯ve got the second chance...I won¡¯t be the viiness who loses again! Part I Yoknapha internallyplimented Bai Yu and her mother... The n was to put the guqin in Bai Hua¡¯s carriage, then Bai Yu would pretend to be hurt while ying it so that she could use Bai Hua of ordering her maid to apply the poison on the strings. Bai Yu¡¯s maid, meanwhile, was told to nt the poison case on Bai Hua¡¯s maid. She even chose the poison that could be found from that maid¡¯s home region in order to make it more believable. Going as far as to poison herself...this beauty does have some guts. It¡¯s a shame that this series¡¯ heroine was a better schemer and much more intelligent than the real viiness. In the story, Bai Hua would make Bai Yu pay for every evil deed she had ever done to her. Bai Yu being exposed by Bai Hua right now was also ording to the script. In the series, Bai Yu would then be punished by Empress Dowager for the crime of deceiving the royalty. The whole city would call her an envious woman and a liar. Her position as ¡®Meihua Lady¡¯, or ¡®Lady of the Plum Blossom¡¯ which hinged on poprity, would then be taken away. And there were still many more scenarios of the protagonist getting back at the viiness as per the tradition of transmigrated novels. This kind of novel got so popr that it received a television series adaptation, which she ended up ying in. That was the fate of the old Bai Yu as dictated in the story. But for this new Bai Yu, no matter right now or in the future...if everything was truly fate, then she would ovee that fate as the transmigrated viiness! ..... As the new Bai Yu, she would never let her life end up like in the series! ¡°Lies!¡± It was Yue Mei¡¯s voice that first pierced the silence after Bai Hua¡¯s words. She could not bear to see this lowly child born from a concubine ruined her n and her daughter¡¯s reputation. ¡°In order to prove my im, may I ask for Your Majesty¡¯s permission to let the royal doctorpare the traces of poison in my sister¡¯s fingers to the ones on the guqin strings?¡± Bai Hua let go of Bai Yu¡¯s hand before turning to the Empress Dowager, all without sparing a single gaze toward Yue Mei. Her indifference made Yue Mei tremble with hatred for the woman. Bai Yu took her mother¡¯s hand and squeezed it once, slowly shaking her head with a slight smile in an attempt to soothe her. ¡°If what you said is true, your sister will be punished for the crime of deceiving the royalty. But if it is not, then you yourself will face the punishment, Miss Bai,¡± Taizi said to Bai Hua while looking slyly at her, seemingly satisfied to see an intelligent woman. ¡°Answering Taizi, I am sure.¡± Bai Hua lowered her head to escape the leering eyes. Her voice remained firm. Seeing Bai Hua¡¯s insistence, Empress Dowager Wei nodded as permission. Another royal doctor, along with the one who was called earlier, approached Bai Yu to test the poison on her fingers. However, Yue Mei did not let go of her grip on her daughter¡¯s hands. Beads of sweat on the Furen¡¯s forehead clearly reflected her unease. Yet Bai Yu was still calm. She remembered how this scene took so many takes because it was shot during the first snow of the year, how she had to sit, shivering in the cold, and wait until the director was satisfied. As she repeatedly recited the lines, she also thought about the plot, and that was how she realized that Bai Yu¡¯s n had one w. The w that the protagonist did not mention but used it to her advantage. ¡°Third sister...¡± Bai Yu deliberately used a gentle tone filled with sadness while calling her half-sister, who stood in front of her, confident, no different from the day they shot this scene in the cold. Her dark eyes were brimming with unshed tears that were ready to fall at any moment. The viiness gazed at the heroine with disappointment, before changing it to a worried look when she saw her sister¡¯s white hands, folded over each other in the manner of a nobledy. ¡°...Jiejie* understands that you are anxious and wish to end this situation quickly...¡± Bai Yu emphasized with a loud voice. ¡°...Whether it is you who ordered the maid, or me who poisoned myself as you said, at least...¡± The guests within the banquet followed Bai Yu¡¯s line of sight. Small red dots started appearing on Bai Hua¡¯s fingertips in front of them all. ¡°...At least jiejie wants you to take care of your wound first.¡± As soon as her words ceased, red droplets of blood dripped onto the floor. The surprised Bai Hua hurriedly looked at her hands with widened eyes and found that her fingers were full of small, shallow cuts caused by the guqin strings. Oh, Bai Hua...You¡¯re smart for figuring out my n, but you¡¯re still one step toote. ¡°That¡¯s blood!¡± ¡°Is it from when she plucked the strings?¡± ¡°So there really is poison on the guqin.¡± ¡°Miss Bai Yu was poisoned by her!¡± Amidst the surprise when the truth was exposed, the two female leads of the scene quietly exchanged a look. Bai Yu raised the corner of her mouth in a victorious smile to Bai Hua. ¡°Miss Bai, do you have any more excuses?¡± Empress Dowager Wei asked the figure that stood in silence. It seemed that she really could not do anything to save herself this time. To tell you the truth...you almost did it, Bai Hua. But instead of testing for poison on my hands, why don¡¯t you search for the poison I am carrying? if I could apply the poison to my own hand, then it would be possible to also put it on the guqin during themotion! Although that handkerchief was starting to dry, there was enough poison on it to cause cuts on Bai Hua¡¯s hand. And even though Bai Hua had to touch the strings twice, even though it took longer to take effect, it was still a win! ¡°Soldiers! Apprehend her!¡± Bai Yu hid a smile as she watched Bai Hua being taken away. Now that I¡¯ve got the second chance...I won¡¯t be the viiness who loses again! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The new Bai Yu knew that her actions would undoubtedly create a ripple effect on the story. But who cares? It¡¯s just a television series based on a popr novel, not a real historical record. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Bai asks for an audience with you,¡± the royal servant of Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s pce loudly notified her master when saw Bai Yu approaching. She came ording to the Empress Dowager¡¯s order after receiving the antidote and treatment for the cuts. ¡°Let her in.¡± The door opened as soon as the voice of authority within the inner court ordered. Bai Yu was a little tense at the thought of meeting the Empress Dowager one-on-one in such a personal setting. The slender figure slowly stepped inside. Her pace was not fast nor slow, and her face was not lifted nor lowered. Her back straightened, befitting the image of a nobledy. Her hands were sped in front of her stomach, all ten fingers wrapped in a soft white cloth. Bai Yu knew the manners of this time due to her experience of acting in the series. Even though not every action was ording to a textbook, at least they were good enough to not arouse suspicion. ¡°Blessings to the Empress Dowager. May you live and reign for a thousand years, thousand years, thousands of thousand years.¡± Bai Yu curtsied and paid respect ording to tradition. ¡°No need for such formalities.¡± Empress Dowager Wei waved her hand with a smile. Her gesture suggested great favor toward Bai Yu. The Empress Dowager was from the Wei family, yet she was partial toward a girl from the Bai family. This could only mean that...Empress Dowager Wei nned to have Bai Yu married into the Ouyang royal family. ¡°Come here, let aijia* take a look at your wound.¡± Empress Dowager Wei patted the space next to her on the phoenix throne. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Bai Yu replied with a sweet smile. She moved forward while lightly lowering her head as a greeting to Lin mama, the senior royal servant of Empress Dowager Wei, before sitting down beside the senior. ¡°Your Majesty, the royal doctor took care of my wound very well. It will take no longer than two weeks to bepletely healed.¡± ¡°Good. Very Good.¡± Soft hands with wrinkles that showed the effect of time took hold of Bai Yu¡¯s hands, lightly patting them. ¡°...Aijia will send the royal doctor to look at your hands often. We need to make sure there will be no scars left.¡± ¡°You are most gracious, Your Majesty.¡± She bowed her head again with a delighted smile. Mu, the royal doctor who treated her, was one of the top doctors within the institute. Coupled with the fact that this world had ¡®magic¡¯, Bai Yu did not have any worry about scars which were considered a severe defect for women in this time. ¡°Your Majesty, Qin Wang requested an audience.¡± Before Bai Yu could open her mouth again to say the request she had been longing to make, the royal maid interrupted. ¡°Quick, let Ming-ere in.¡± Empress Dowager Wei said with a wide smile. She even turned to Bai Yu, her hands continued patting Bai Yu¡¯s with the obvious glee. Please be careful of my wound, Your Majesty! ¡°Blessings to grandmother.¡± A man wearing a court official attire embroidered with the pattern of a ck Qilin stopped in front of her. This man wearing ck...he was the one who made her heart race at the banquet. ¡°Oh, dear grandson, rise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Blessings to Qin Wang.¡± Bai Yu stood up to curtsy to the man who held a higher position than hers. Even though she was already tired of how the people here greeted each other back and forth, this was the reality of the world of aristocracy filled with noble ranks and hierarchy that she could not escape until she died or return to her own world. ¡°Mm.¡± The man only made an obscure sound of acknowledgment before turning to Empress Dowager Wei who was his own grandmother. Bai Yu discreetly scowled. Her heart did not react to him this time. She did not care about his callous attitude. ¡°Is there anything grandmother wishes of me? This grandson is always ready to fulfill your order.¡± ¡°Ming-er, I only want to ask a small favor of you,¡± Empress Dowager Wei spoke to him with familiarity. Her eyes fully reflected fondness. So this Qin Wang is the favorite grandson, huh? ¡°Yu-er here has just been treated with an antidote. She lost a lot of blood but still insisted on keeping mepany. I already told Bai Furen to go back, so I¡¯d like you to apany her back to the Bai mansion.¡± Qin Wang who was suddenly entrusted with an escort mission briefly nced at Bai Yu before retracting his gaze. His voice was calm when he replied. There was no indication of willingness or pleasure within it. ¡°I understood.¡± He¡¯s obviously not willing... Is this body not a beauty? Why wouldn¡¯t he be honored to escort her home! ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *Jiejie: Older sister (can both be used to address self (by the older sister) or used to call someone an older sister as well) *Aijia: A first-person honorific used by Queen Dowager to call herself. It means ¡°This miserable one¡± (because she is a widowed woman) Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Now that I¡¯ve got the second chance...I won¡¯t be the viiness who loses again! Part II ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± Before she could be sent off on a tter to the poker face Qin Wang, Bai Yu suddenly kneeled before the Empress Dowager. Her knees hit the floor with a loud thump. Pain shot up through her legs and thighs, but Bai Yu endured in order to make her intended request. ¡°I have something would like to ask from you, Your Majesty.¡± With those words, she bowed down until her head touched the floor while asking for pity from the Empress Dowager, which she promptly received when the Empress Dowager Wei came to help her sit up. ¡°Alright, tell me.¡± Bai Yu did not hesitate to add beguiling charms to her words, already forgetting about a man who was staring at her intently. ¡°Yu-er would like to ask for Your Majesty¡¯s permission to let third sister...I mean... Bai Hua¡¯s punishment be handled within the Bai family.¡± She lifted her eyes to look at the woman in front of her. Empress Dowager slowly shook her head and sighed. ¡°Yu-er, you are too kind...¡± Gentle hands touched her cheeks. ¡°...That girl hurt you, used you, and you still try to protect her?¡± ¡°What happened today is my fault that I could not teach and discipline her properly. Your Majesty, please have mercy for Hua-er.¡± ..... ¡°Fine, fine. Aijia will release her and let the Bai family handle the matter.¡± ¡°You are most gracious, Your Majesty. May you live and reign for a thousand years, thousand years, thousands of thousand years.¡± Bai Yu faked a big smile to show her dness. Her repeated blessing made Empress Dowagerughed with affection. I was indeed the reason why you were punished in the first ce. But since this new Bai Yu had no grudge against Bai Hua, this is the most I can do to help. ¡°Alright. Now rise, and return already, child. Before it gets dark.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Giddiness made her careless. Bai Yu hurried to stand up but, not realizing that her legs had fallen asleep because of the kneeling position, lost her bnce and staggered backward. Her back hit a wide, firm chest. Then a hand came to hold her waist, preventing her from falling. This kind of newbie-level viiness¡¯ trick...what a disgrace to the pride of an international viiness! ¡°Shit!¡± Surprise and panic made her exim in her own world¡¯s word. Her slender arms hugged the muscr arm as an anchor. A silence followed after her strange exmation. ¡°Thank...Thank you so much, Wangye.¡± She hastily pushed herself and immediately curtsied to thank him. Internally, she wanted to p her own face for slipping outnguage from her mother tongue. Even worse, it was a curse word! ¡°Ha ha ha, you have broadened aijia¡¯s view!¡± Anotherugh sounded, to Bai Yu¡¯s embarrassment. Empress Dowager must have known that what she eximed was never heard of within the imperial pce. ¡°Your Majesty, I beg your leave.¡± Even if it might seem rude, she still made a quick curtsey before walking away in a hurry. Her face turned even hotter when she heard a lowugh from the tall figure that she passed. Arghhh! Shit! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°It¡¯s snowing. Wear this.¡± A deep voice called from behind her, then followed by the warmth that covers her shoulders. One of the royal servants must have prepared this for him to give to her. Bai Yu quietly thanked him as she adjusted the white fur cloak, the same color as the falling snow. Since Empress Dowager Wei gave an order for Qin Wang to escort her home, coupled with the fact that she herself also did not know how to go back, Bai Yu had to stand and watch the snow while waiting for him no matter how much she was embarrassed by what just happened. But it was also good that things turned out like this...If she did not identally curse out loud and make a fool of herself, then she would have to act shy. Because she just had an opportunity of an intimate moment between her and the man that the original body loved. In the high-budget Chinese TV series ¡®This Life, the viiness will win against all odds¡¯, Bai Yu who was the viiness had a one-sided love for Qin Wang or ¡®Ouyang Mingxian¡¯. Both of them were childhood friends, and at one point the young Ouyang Mingxian even asked to marry her in front of his father the Emperor and Bai Han, her father. Even though it was not made an official arrangement, both Yue Mei and Bai Yu believed that she would surely be Qin Wangfei*. About this...she must admit that it truly was a one-sided insistence on Bai Yu and her mother¡¯s part. During all those times Bai Yu was expecting to be Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s first wife, she did not receive any special treatment or interest from him, though he also was not entirely cold. Compared to otherdies in the capital, it could be said that she was the one closest to Qin Wang. And especially when Empress Dowager was also trying to tie their knots, Bai Yu became even more obsessed, not sparing even one bit of thought for disappointment. But when the new Bai Hua transmigrated here, things started to change. When the brilliant female lead and the cold male lead met, they went through twists and turns in the story. All the while Bai Yu used various schemes to force them apart, not relenting until she, herself, died. But! That was the original script! Now that Yoknapha had transmigrated into Bai Yu¡¯s body, she would not let the story end that way again! Of course, this new Bai Yu did not have any romantic feeling for Qin Wang like the original body, but because right now she did not have a n to change the fate yet, so there was no need to act differently. Good thing she did not have to act shy when they were identally close to each other in Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. ¡°Miss Bai.¡± A big hand was offered to help her get on the horse carriage. Bai Yu put her hand in his, feeling the rough skin and calluses from gripping swords. Shepressed her lips, lowered her head, and faked a moderately shy reaction before stepping onto the elegant carriage. It was decorated with a phoenix emblem, the sign represented two women with the highest authority within the imperial pce. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± The way Ouyang Mingxian called her clearly reflected a certain distance between them. Even he acted like he cared, all of his actions were based on manners and courtesy. From the look in his eyes, the sound of his voice, it was clear that the marriage proposal had long been forgotten. But the old Bai Yu still lied to herself that his acts originated from a romantic feeling. Sigh... So foolish and obstinate. Two ke passed. The atmosphere within the carriage was calm. Bai Yu admired the innovation of the people during this time. No matter how loud the outside was, no sound could prate through the luxurious interior. In the same way, any sound made within the carriage would not leak outside. Furthermore, there was also a small warming stove emitting warmth beside her as well. Bai Yu looked down at her ten fingers that were neatly tied with a white cloth. She kept staring at it until she could possibly count all the threads that were used to weave this bandage. It was not that she was trying to make an observation or anything, it was just that she did not know where to look. The male lead was silent. So the viiness was also silent. After looking and staring until she felt bored, there was still no sign of reaching the Bai mansion. She could not look outside because of the curtain fully obscuring any chance of having a view. Even if she wanted to start a conversation, she still could not because the high and mighty Wangye had been closing his eyes while sitting very still from the moment they got on the carriage. I understand that you are forced to do this. I understand that a male lead would never be friendly with a viiness...But at least he shouldn¡¯t be this indifferent toward the number one beauty! Qin Wang in the TV series was always warm and caring toward the female lead while keeping formality when he was with the viiness. Although that Qin Wang was a little distant, he still did not have an oppressing aura like this! If Empress Dowager did not say his name, Bai Yu whose memory had not fullye back would not have known that this was the male lead. This man in front of her did not show any trace of gentleness that he had when he was with the heroine. Instead, he looked...evil! The tall figure was in ck attire with long ck hair let down to the middle of his back, half of it was tied up and held by a ck jade hairpin. Those dark colors were contrasted with the white fur cloak sprinkled with snow. This man had such a great facial feature! A wide forehead would mean that he had a bright future ahead of climbing to a high status. Sharp single-eyelid eyes resembling a dragon, paired with eyebrows that were like sword¡¯s edge made him look wild andmandeering. He had a straight, high bridge nose, a well-defined jaw, and lips that were pressed to a thin line which all added to his unfriendliness. What a beautiful but evil face. Well, truly, his face is ¡®beautiful¡¯ true, but the aura he¡¯s emitting... ¡°Is there anything on benwang¡¯s* face?¡± You asked... Of course, it¡¯s the word ¡®Viin¡¯!!! ¡°Nothing, Your Highness.¡± That kind of thing could only be said internally, no one would be stupid enough to voice it out loud. Bai Yu did not know how she normally acted around Ouyang Mingxian. Her memories regarding this had yet toe back to her, so now she only acted ording to her knowledge from the series. In the end, she chose to continue counting the threads in her bandage, until the silent trip finally came to an end. Bai Yu put her hand on Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s again when she got down from the carriage. The sky was already dark so there was no one in front of the mansion, otherwise, the news that the esteemed Qin Wang sat in the same carriage as Bai¡¯s family first miss would probably spread and make her reputation be even more closely associated with his than before. Something that Bai Yu did not wish for at all. ¡°Thank you, Wangye for apanying me home.¡± She curtsied, the same way as other maids who had been waiting for her in front of the mansion did. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ouyang Mingxian said coolly. But before she could bow to send him off, Bai Yu was stopped because her white handkerchief was suddenly handed to her. Ouyang Mingxian stepped closer. He took her wrist, turned it palm up before putting that familiar handkerchief on her hand. Bai Yu was frozen still. The tall figure bent down to whisper into her ear, ¡°Miss Bai has really broadened benwang¡¯s view today.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª *Wangye: An honorific used as a pronoun to call a prince *Wangfei: A title for the official first wife of a Wang, for example, Qin Wang¡¯s wife would be called Qin Wangfei *Benwang: A first-person honorific used by a Wang to call himself. It means ¡°Me, who is a prince¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5: There¡¯s a story behind every misdeed Part I ¡°What did Qin Wang give to you, miss?¡± ¡®Xiao Xi¡¯ asked her master immediately after Bai Yu finished greeting her mother and went back to her own building. The viiness did not reply as she nced at her personal maid, before finally concluding to herself that this girl probably had the same personality as in the series, which was curious about everything, smart when she should be stupid, and stupid when she should be smart...but at least she could carry out any tasks given to her without a hitch, as she had shown the skill in that little scene at the banquet. Bai Yu looked around, feeling satisfied. Her building, named ¡®Jiu Yu¡¯, is made of wood. Its size was only second to the one her father and mother resided in. The interior was decorated in color pink from the bed, the curtains to even flowers in vases. All of them, being among antique furniture, created an elegant anddylike atmosphere. Various kinds of flowers were nted outside. The most eye-catching one was the plum blossom tree that was in full bloom. Looking out from her bedroom window, she could clearly see its red petals on the white snow. Overall, this Jiu Yu building was the symbol that showed how much Bai Yu was the ¡®beloved¡¯ of this household. ¡°Miss, please take a bath first. I will prepare to serve your dinner.¡± Bai Yu nodded. Two maids came in to help her take off her long,plicated outfit and heavy hair essories. She walked to the warm bath waiting for her without a trace of shyness of having her naked body in full view of others. ..... The petals of plum blossoms in the bath had a sweet fragrance. The maids¡¯ hands that massaged her body were so rxing that it almost made her fall asleep...Oh well, let¡¯s think of it as going to a spa, then. After finishing her bath, the viiness moved to sit in front of a bronze mirror. Bai Yu studied the face that was reflected within. Although the mirror was not as clear as the mirror in her world, the devastating beauty of this body was still apparent. The woman in front of her had dark eyes like the night sky on a new moon. The phoenix eyes were the most prominentponent on the face, with the slightly raised outer corner of the eyes added to her arrogant look. Her dark eyebrows and turned-up nose were indicative of her spoiledness. At least her dimples could soften her features with some cuteness. This kind of wicked beauty...as expected of the number one viiness. Though it was strange that this face bore many resemnces to Yoknapha¡¯s face, the white skin that was clear and smooth was so perfect that Yoknapha had to admit defeat to Bai Yu. She¡¯s this beautiful, then why was the male lead not interested in her? These eyes were alluring even to her as a woman, and with the luscious body that was hard to resist, it¡¯s no wonder why Bai Yu owned the title ¡®Meihua Lady¡¯. In thisnd of Da Yang, there were four great beauties of the capital, all four were given a moniker of four flowers that represent each season: ¡®Meihua Lady¡¯ of the wintertime beauty, ¡®Lanhua Lady¡¯ of the autumntime beauty, ¡®Lianhua Lady¡¯ of the summertime beauty, and ¡®Mudan Lady¡¯ of the springtime beauty. The positions of being a great beauty were given only through winning apetition of ¡®magic¡¯ demonstrations, which was judged by the nobles all over the capital. Fourpetitions were held each year in each of the four seasons. The organizer of thispetition was ¡®Magic Cultivation Institute¡¯, the institute that provided magical education and books for the aristocrats in thisnd. The hierarchy in Da Yang was not only divided by blood, but also by ¡®magic¡¯ as well. The magic used here required a medium, and everyone had a different medium of their own. For example, Bai Yu used her magic through the sound of Qin. The level of magic could be ordered from weakest to strongest by colors: purple, cyan, blue, green, yellow, orange, red, ck, silver, and gold. Furthermore, there were divisions within each color as well. Bai Yu¡¯s magic was in the color light red, which was considered rtively high in thend where most people had a green or orange level, and only a few had red color magic. But not everyone could wield magic. It was mostly limited to those who had noble blood, only in rare cases that magic would appear in amoner, hence, it was not surprising for Bai Yu who was born from the senior chancellor and his first wife, who was from a family of royal protector, to have red color magic. Because of this, ¡®magic¡¯ was the clearest way to determine a ss distinction, and it was also the reason why the heroine, Bai Hua, was condemned as a useless woman among the nobles. Sons and daughters of the nobles, whether born from concubines or formally married wives would disy their magic ability since birth. Everyone started from the color purple, while some had a higher level of color. Most of their magic disy was in the form of sparkles of light, but Bai Hua did not show any of the signs when she was born. The third daughter of the Bai family did not have magic, the sign of a noble, not even in the weakest shade of purple. Moreover, her mother was a lowly concubine. All of those factorsbined made Bai Hua¡¯s sixteen years of life within the Bai mansion a misery. She was not only ignored by the people in the mansion, but she was also often bullied by Yue Mei. Her father, Bai Han, did not make any clear effort to stop his first wife. Even when he did protect Bai Hua, he still did not directly oppose Yue Mei. In the end, the senior chancellor gave Yue Mei full rights in managing the household, ording to the tradition of Da Yang. Bai Yu who was born with dark purple magic was opposite to Bai Hua. She was able to attend the institute and achieved the red level magic. Her life during these seventeen years was full of praise and adoration, all thanks to her beautiful appearance and her capability in the four arts: music, painting, chess, and calligraphy, which were all renowned. When she was thirteen, she won the title of Meihua Lady with her magic level of dark green color, and since then, no one could take that title from her. After the new Bai Hua transmigrated here, Bai Yu¡¯s perfect life would slowly crumble. Because of her own stupidity and the intelligence of the new Bai Hua. But who would lie down and ept that? Even though her memory had not fully returned, she still had the advantage of knowing the future. Bai Yu knew the events in this series from start to finish, though some details in the novel version were possibly lost in adaptation, it could still be counted as an advantage. There is no cause for concern here. This Bai Yu would not start a war or try to destroy anyone¡¯s life. She only wished to live peacefully in this body and stay happy until the day she died. ¡°Yu-er¡± A gentle voice from behind shook her from her thought. When she turned back, she saw a middle-aged woman who could retain her beauty surprisingly well. She knew this woman. She is ¡®Yue Mei¡¯, her own mother. ¡°Mother¡± Bai Yu stood up and bowed to greet her. ¡°I bring you your dinner. With those hands, it must be difficult to eat by yourself. Come, let mother help you.¡± Yue Mei came straight to take her daughter¡¯s arm. Behind her was Xiao Xi who carried a tray of food that smelled delicious. Chapter 6 Chapter 6: There¡¯s a story behind every misdeed Part II The mother and daughter walked together to a low table while Xiao Xi arranged each of the dishes. Bai Yu naturally seated herself on the chair beside her mother. Though in her past life, she was not familiar with being taken care of by her mother, Yue Mei¡¯s actions still made her feel a strange warmth in her heart. That must be the emotion of the original body. ¡°Here, let me get these for you.¡± Bai Yu could only smile and ept the food that her mother offered to her. In her head, she thought back to the backstory of Yue Mei in the series. Originally, ¡®Yue Mei¡¯ was the eldest daughter of themander-general of Da Yang. Later,mander-general Yue epted the position as the royal protector. Since Yue Mei was the eldest daughter born from the first wife and possessed red-level magic, she was spoiled by the people within the Yue household. Even when she dered that she loved the lieutenant-general, who now became the general of the west, no one tried to stop her. However, the rtionship between Yue Mei and the general of the west was destroyed by a royal decree that announced her marriage to the senior chancellor, ¡®Bai Han¡¯, due to his request to the Emperor. At that time, Bai Han had achieved in saving citizens from drought, so Yue Mei was forced to marry into Bai family despite her love for another man. As for Bai Han, he fell in love with Yue Mei from the first time he saw her at the magicpetition for the title of Meihua Lady, but even after marrying and living together, he still could not get her to love him. He felt guilty for taking her away from her lover, so from then he tried to respect her every decision. No matter what she wanted to do, he gave her full freedom. Even when he married a second Furen for political gain, she could easily ept it without showing any sadness. Her reaction finally made him give up on hoping to win her heart. Until... Yue Mei who was separated from her lover and family married into the Bai household with a personal maid. The bitterness of separation could not bepared to the heartbreak she felt when her maid became pregnant not long after she gave birth to Bai Yu. On top of that, Bai Han even took the maid as a concubine without even asking her opinion! ..... The name of that concubine was ¡®Li Rong¡¯. She was Bai Hua¡¯s mother, and also a former personal maid to Yue Mei! There was no question as to why Yue Mei would hate both Li Rong and Bai Hua. Bai Yu who witnessed her own mother living with hatred would naturally be influenced by her and grew up to hate the heroine as well. In Bai Yu¡¯s former life, she had never yed the role of a female lead. Not that she could not, but she had always been satisfied with viiness roles. Her dream since childhood was to be able to y as an antagonist so that she could be the person who understood those ¡®evil¡¯ people while the heroes, heroines, and audiences never tried to. They only condemned the actions, never to learn their reasons. But Bai Yu knew that there¡¯s a story behind every misdeed. The stories of the viiness were overlooked so that the people could easily see her only as a wicked woman. Only because she was not the protagonist!! ¡°I heard that you told the Empress Dowager that you would handle Bai Hua¡¯s punishment yourself,¡± Yue Mei began while brushing her daughter¡¯s hair after they had finished dinner. Bai Yu¡¯s hair was still damp, so her mother helped to slowly and carefully brush it. ¡°Yes, mother. I want to be the one who takes care of the matter.¡± ¡°I wanted that wretched child to die by the royal decree,¡± Yue Mei said. Her face was cold. Oh, mom. Please, just let the heroine go. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that. Her life is a disgrace to our name, and in the future, she may even be an obstacle for you.¡± Good guess, mom. ¡°I have my own way of getting rid of her. Mother, please, rest assured.¡± ¡°You¡¯re different today.¡± Yue Mei¡¯s hands stopped. She looked at her daughter through the mirror. Oh no. Did she do something wrong? ¡°Really? How am I different?¡± Or did she identally use an unusual word? Weird dialect? ¡°You seem to have grown. Mature.¡± So up until now, Bai Yu had been a stupid girl? ¡°Is it a good thing?¡± Bai Yu smiled sweetly at the mirror, and to her mother reflected in it. ¡°Bai Hua exposing our n shocked me. But I am relieved after seeing your quick-thinking. In the future when you marry into Qin Wang¡¯s pce, this mother will not have to worry anymore.¡± Bai Yu felt a wave of warmness in her heart. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get you to the bed.¡± Her mother took her hand and led her to the bed surrounded by sweetly colored drapery. Yue Mei treated her with utmost care. Possibly because after her eldest brother went to war, there was only Bai Yu. She was the apple of her eye and the emotional support for Bai Furen who was a vicious woman in the eyes of others within the mansion. ¡°I also heard that Empress Dowager ordered Qin Wang to escort you home. How was it?¡± After sitting on the bed, Bai Furen held her daughter¡¯s hands and smilingly asked. ¡°I was a little tired, so I fell asleep while in the carriage. I didn¡¯t have an opportunity to talk to him at all.¡± Bai Yu had no choice but to lie. She did not want her mother to know that that poker face protagonist caught her in her lie about the poison. It would also be cruel to lie that they had a smooth conversation and gave Yue Mei false hope since right now she did not want to be Qin Wangfei like the original body or her mother expected at all. ¡°Then you should rest up. You¡¯ve used a lot of magic and even got hurt. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll fell ill.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Yue Mei stroked her daughter¡¯s soft hair before leaving the building with her maid Xiao Jun, a new personal maid she chose after the old one became a concubine to her husband. Not long after, Xiao Xi came in to prepare her bed and then left after putting out the candle. The new Bai Yu was lying with her eyes open in the dark. When she finally had the opportunity to be alone, she realized that she was only in this body for one day. Why did it feel like such a long time had passed...? In her former life, she was motherless. Her father had an affair when she was nine. Some days her mother had arguments with her father, but every day she cried. In the end, when she was starting junior high school, her mothermitted suicide. At that time, her father let the mistress move in as soon as her mother¡¯s funeral was over. Even though the new wife was not cruel like evil stepmothers in soap operas, she still could not ept the existence of another woman, an outsider, living in the house. She grew up with the money from her father but stillcking the love from a mother. After enrolling in university, she moved out to live with her maternal grandmother and started her acting jobs. That was how she supported herself until she graduated. Soon after, her father died from an ident. She did not shed a single tear at his funeral. Maybe it was not wrong to call her ungrateful. When she knew that she was dead and ended up in this body, she did not have a person or any objects to worry about. It was unexpected that the situation that this body faced was simr to her own family, and although she did not hate anyone here, she could fully empathize with Bai Yu and Yue Mei¡¯s feelings. Bai Hua, who was the heroine, came from the time where people have more equality. Despite her status as a concubine¡¯s daughter, she did not give up. She pushed herself, rose up against Yue Mei and Bai Yu¡¯s evilness, won, and attained her happy ending. This was all because she believed in human potential and equality. If that heroine stated that humans all have equal rights, then the viiness also wanted to ask...What rights does a person have to steal other people¡¯s husband? If your reasoning is the longstanding tradition of ¡®three wives, four concubines¡¯, then why don¡¯t you also ept the tradition of hierarchy, and know your ce as a lowly concubine¡¯s child? Bai Hua in the series went through so much until she finally became the Empress and reigned beside the love of her life, Emperor Ouyang Mingxian. What an impressive ending for the protagonists. But viiness like her would not let anything be taken from her to pave their road to that ending. Even if it was hard to ept, even when she and the original body¡¯s feelings were still muddled, no matter how scared she felt, the truth remained that she was here, right now. Bai Yu covered herself under the nket, blocking out the cold from outside. Dark eyes that seemed to melt into darkness slowly close, as her tears soaked into the pillow. Chapter 7 Chapter 7: This Bai Yu loves Ouyang Mingxian with all her heart Part I It had been two days since she transmigrated into this body. During the first night that she cried herself to sleep, she dreamed that she was walking in circles somewhere. No matter how hard she tried to think, she could not recall where she was. So the next morning, she woke up with swollen eyes and dark circles. Xiao Xi had to run around finding herbalpress to make the swelling go down and restore her young miss¡¯s beauty. Bai Yu¡¯s daily routine was repeated that same way for two days. Yoknapha died just after being heartbroken, then she woke up again in the body of the viiness she once yed as in a series, and after that, she also had to go through all the ordeal at the banquet. Even worse, she was overwhelmed by the original body¡¯s memories and emotions all that while as well. Who would be able to sleep soundly? She had been calm at first, but that was due to her experience of adapting and acting from her former life. Now that she had the time to let everything sink in, her reaction would naturally be crying out of fear just like any normal person. She was afraid of this unfamiliar world. She was afraid that this life would meet the same end as in the series, that she would die by the hands of her own lover. If she changed something, she still would not know what else to do to escape that ending. Above all else...she was afraid that she herself would fall in love with the man who had caused her death in thatst life. Bai Yu kept mulling over the paths that she could take in this new life, not even leaving her bedroom. Her dark eyes gazed at the red plum blossoms fluttering down again and again. ..... ¡°Miss, these past two days you have barely touched your food.¡± The maid looked at her mistress who had significantly changed. She became more thoughtful. Her usual interest in clothes, cosmetics, and dressing up was gone. Now she just kept to herself and stayed in her room. What made the maid most worried was how she barely ate. ¡°Do you want anything in particr for breakfast, miss? I will order the chef to immediately prepare it for you.¡± ¡°I want KFC.¡± ¡°...Yes?¡± She was tired of the food here. It¡¯s not that it wasn¡¯t delicious, but she missed junk food she was familiar with things like fried chicken or nuggets. My body needs french-fries! ¡°Ka...Kay-Eb-Xia? What kind of food is it?¡± Bai Yu sighed. ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Xiao Xi answered dejectedly then retreated to stand with her head lowered and not saying anything else, thinking that she made her young miss angry. If Miss sighed like this, the next thing she would do was to pinch her or maybe throw something at her, as usual. ¡°How is mother¡¯s health?¡± ¡°This...this morning first Furen had a bit of a headache,¡± Xiao Xi lifted her head to answer. She was surprised that this time, in a rare urrence, Bai Yu did not take her anger out on her. ¡°Inform the main house that I¡¯ll take my breakfast there.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Xiao Xi beamed before turning to order the maids waiting in front of the room. In the series, today Yue Mei would fall ill due to her worry for Bai Yu who was grounded as a punishment for disgracing the Bai family, after being exposed by Bai Hua at the banquet. But ording to what Xiao Xi said, it seemed that her mother was in better health than expected. To confirm, Bai Yu would go to see it with her own eyes, and also use this opportunity to meet other people within the mansion. Normally if there was no other urgent business, the masters in Bai mansion would have breakfast together. Bai Yu always ate every meal with her mother at the main house, but these past two days had been rough for her, and she didn¡¯t feel like doing anything, so she made up an excuse that she wanted to rest. Now, she had to go back to join the battle. For those in the Bai mansion, the breakfast table was a battlefield for the women. The heroine was lucky that she and her mother¡¯s status were too low, but for Bai Yu who was the daughter of the first wife, she had been in this battle for over ten years. Apart from Bai Yu¡¯s and Bai Hua¡¯s mothers, her father had two other Furens. Those Furens also had their own children as well. However, concubines and ¡®favored¡¯ maids did not have any rights to join the table at the main house. No matter how much Bai Han loved Yue Mei, both tradition and politics forced him to marry other women. The longer time passed, the more people¡¯s hearts became unpredictable. There was no way to know whether he still had the old love left in him. ¡°Whose meal is that?¡± Bai Yu asked Xiao Xi, looking at an unfamiliar maid who bowed to her. In the maid¡¯s hands was a tray carrying one bowl of rice and one dish of food that had turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s the third miss¡¯s meal, miss.¡± ¡°She always eats things like this?¡± ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t that Miss¡¯s order?¡± Xiao Xi tilted her head, confused by the question from her mistress. ¡°Right,¡± Bai Yu smoothly replied. She walked away without sparing a second nce at the heroine¡¯s pitiful meal. At least she was not starving to death. ¡°Respects from Yu-er to father, mother, second Furen, and third Furen.¡± After arriving at the main house, Bai Yu curtsied to her parents, greeting them sweetly before tly calling the title of the second wife and nodding to her fifth sister¡¯s greeting. ording to the tradition, she should have called the two Furens ¡®second mother¡¯ and ¡®third mother¡¯, but this Bai Yu was too prideful. The only woman she would call mother was Yue Mei. Moreover, she also did not show much respect to other Furens, while, on the contrary, those wives and concubines had to be careful of their manners toward her. ¡°Are you feeling well now, child?¡± ¡°Yes, father. I am feeling much better.¡± Bai Yu gently answered her father. The original bodyrgely felt affection for her father. Even though he had many wives, he still specially pampered her and her eldest brother who were both born from Yue Mei. Bai Yu¡¯s older brother was the firstborn son of the family, while Bai Yu, though a second-born child, was called the first daughter. ¡°How strange. Big sister has such strong magic. Why would she be so careless and let the Qin strings cut her?¡± A small, high-pitched voice sounded to interrupt her conversation with her father, calling the attention of everyone at the table. ¡°Yue-er, why are you saying that,¡± the second Furen half-heartedly reprimanded her daughter, ¡®Bai Yue¡¯. She even challenged Bai Yu by directly meeting her eyes. ¡°But, mother, Yue-er is stupid, so no matter how hard I think I still couldn¡¯t understand...¡± Her fourth sister kept up the ¡®innocent¡¯ act while continuing in a mocking tone. ¡°...Sister has high-level red magic. How could she be so foolish, even to the point of being poisoned and hurt?¡± ¡°Maybe the one who poisoned her has stronger magic than her?¡± Back and forth, these mother and daughter pair¡¯s cooperation skill was impressive. ¡°But the culprit was third sister, and she has no magic at all. She can¡¯t possibly be stronger than big sister...¡± Her doe-like eyes stared straight at Bai Yu as she spoke, ¡°...That useless woman must¡¯ve used some kind of secret trick against first sister¡± Bai Yu was being ridiculed that she was so stupid that even a person with no magic could harm her. But couldn¡¯t they just say it straight? Why waste your energy on yapping away like this? Chapter 8 Chapter 8: This Bai Yu loves Ouyang Mingxian with all her heart Part II ¡°Fourth sister...¡± She straightened her back and slowly smiled, slightly showing her dimples. ¡°...It is natural that you wouldn¡¯t know about manners regarding the use of magic within the imperial pce. Later when you have the opportunity to enter the pce, jiejie will teach you about it.¡± Actually, this new Bai Yu also did not know the rules about using magic in the pce, but she was sure that Bai Yue was as clueless as she did. It should be fine to lie just a bit to teach this girl a lesson. Come mock me again when you can get invited to the pce! ¡°Yue-er is still so young. You should learn a lot about pce manners, so when you grow up you can go visit your second sister at the pce,¡± third Furen interjected to subtly brag about her daughter, the second miss of Bai family, ¡®Bai Xue¡¯, who was the Emperor¡¯s consort. ¡°It is rare for those in the same status as second sister to receive the honor to be a royal consort. But for little fourth sister to visit her who is only a low-rank consort...¡± Bai Yu nced at the two Furens and her sister. ¡°...Considering your position, that would be an even rarer opportunity.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too harsh, Yu-er. I have already supported your second sister so she could be a consort. It won¡¯t be any harder to let fourth sister visit her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, mother.¡± Bai Yu smiled as she replied to Yue Mei before turning to ask her father, borrowing his hand to show those Furens and their children their standing. ¡°...What does father think?¡± ..... ¡°About that...¡± Bai Han touched his beard as he thought. ¡°...Considering Yue-er¡¯s status, it would be hard for her to enter the pce. Xue-er also doesn¡¯t hold a significant position. But if you¡¯re the one to take her with you then that¡¯d be a simple matter.¡± With those words, he had officially confirmed the significance of each of the women in the Bai mansion. ¡°Then Yu-er, you should bring your fourth sister with you to visit second sister after you¡¯ve recovered,¡± her mother said with a smile. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± She answered as she sent a sweetly poisoned smile to others at the breakfast table. Bai Yu felt thankful for the hierarchy system because it could very effectively shut people up. Great for appetite. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Miss, Qin Wang came. He¡¯d like to see you.¡± ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Yu stood up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dress up a little bit more, miss?¡± Xiao Xi looked at the figure that only wore a light blue dress that had few embroideries. Her long ck hair was tied half up and decorated with a couple of hairpins. Normally, her young miss would try to look the most ravishing when meeting Qin Wang. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you, then.¡± Bai Yu sat down in front of the mirror, letting her maid fixed her face and hair. ording to the story, Ouyang Mingxian woulde with the royal doctor that Empress Dowager Wei ordered to treat Yue Mei¡¯s illness. But her mother was fine right now, so why would he stille here? ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± The slender, elegantly dressed figure gave a curtsy to Ouyang Mingxian. Today he wore the same ck satin attire as thest time. As the one with the highest rank, he sat at the honored seat normally reserved for the head of the family. Next to him were her father and mother. Other Furens were also gathered here, except her half-sister who probably was forbidden froming to receive the prince by Yue Mei, like always. ¡°Rise,¡± Ouyang Mingxian said coolly. He waved for a man beside him to step up. ¡°Grandmother was worried about Miss Bai¡¯s wound on her finger, so she asked benwang to bring the royal doctor here.¡± ¡°Empress Dowager and Wangye are most gracious.¡± Ouyang Mingxian did not say anything, only stared at her who lowered her face to escape his gaze. While the royal doctor was treating her wound, Bai Yu sat in silence. She did not know how else to handle the situation other than by staying quiet, since this scene was not in the series. ¡°What an honor for Bai household to receive such care from Empress Dowager and Wangye,¡± her father said amidst the surrounding silence. His sharp eyes slightly turned away from her. ¡°Mm.¡± Just that? You only make a sound like that then how can my father continue the conversation? Why can¡¯t you just cooperate and make the atmosphere a little less awkward! ¡°A shame that Yu-er¡¯s fingers are hurt, otherwise I¡¯d let her brew a tea for Wangye. Her tea brewing skill is second to none, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Benwang has heard that the second miss of Bai family excels in every aspect, has impable manners...¡± His words made her look up. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes directly met with Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s. ¡°...Truly a good-hearted woman.¡± Unconsciously, she pressed her lips together. ¡°Having a perfect woman such as Miss Bai as a childhood friend, benwang is proud.¡± He lifted a corner of his mouth as if to sneered at her. ¡°Wangye even remembered our childhood past. Yu-er is more than happy.¡± She faked a sweet smile even though she wanted to cry from being mocked. ¡°Yu-er is diligent in studying all arts. All in order to not embarrass her name as Wangye¡¯s childhood friend,¡± her mother said, full of pride. Yue Mei was ecstatic to hear Ouyang Mingxian talked about his youth which had never been mentioned before. ¡°Very good,¡± he replied before turning to royal doctor Mu who took almost one ke to look at Bai Yu¡¯s hands. ¡°How¡¯s Miss Bai¡¯s wound?¡± ¡°Answering Wangye, Miss Bai has a high level of magic, so the cuts are drying faster than normal. It¡¯d take no longer than seven days to bepletely healed.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Could she just...buy that word away from him? ¡°Then benwang will leave now.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please let Yu-er send you off.¡± Yue Mei cast a meaningful nce at her. The former Bai Yu would be excited to have such an opportunity...but this Bai Yu did not. ¡°Farewell to Wangye.¡± Ouyang Mingxian nodded, before turning away and walking toward the main gate. Bai Yu rolled her eyes while still looking down, keeping her pace as she walked behind him, prim and proper. Walking away from the main house along a peaceful trail, the two figures walked in silence. Bai Yu tried to stay behind, leaving quite a distance between her and Ouyang Mingxian. His maids and followers looked in confusion to the coldness between the two. Thud! ¡°Ouch¡± Out of nowhere, the tall figure stopped walking and turned around to face the shorter person who was lost in thought while walking with her head down. She ran into his wide chest. The impact sent her staggering back, almost falling over before Ouyang Mingxian caught her arm. ¡°Miss Bai is not willing to send me off?¡± ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu held her nose and answered in a muffled voice. She felt so hurt that she forgot to put up an act of being reserved. Good thing this nose is natural, otherwise, the result would be more serious. ¡°Then why are you keeping your head down like that?¡± Ouyang Mingxian was amused by the woman in front of him. Even more so when he thought back to when she was given back her handkerchief; however, he still kept his emotions behind the calm fa?ade. The second miss of the Bai family normally acted noble and elegant in public, but in front of him, she would be reserved and shy. Her expression today was something he had never seen before so he felt like teasing her a bit more. ¡°I am an unmarrieddy. Of course, it would be bad to let men look at my face so freely.¡± ¡°Strange...¡± He approached her. ¡°...Up until now, every time Miss Bai sees benwang, she would keep staring until her face turned red.¡± ¡°I apologize to Wangye for being rude before.¡± She stepped back, restoring the distance between them before giving a curtsy. ¡°Hm?¡± Yet he closed in on her again. Bai Yu tried to retreat but was stopped by a hand that took her chin and lifted her face to meet the man¡¯s gaze. When dark eyes were met with his dragon-like eyes up close, suddenly her stomach felt like there were thousands of butterflies fluttering within. Her heart was pounding so loudly that she thought it could be heard by the man in front of her as well. ¡°Benwang thought Miss Bai has already stopped blushing every time we meet.¡± What a dangerous man! Bai Yu could only curse the male lead in her head, which remained poles apart from her wildly beating heart and hot cheeks. It¡¯s as if even as a new and improved viiness, she still couldn¡¯t control the deep-rooted feeling held within this body. This Bai Yu loves Ouyang Mingxian with all her heart. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Only the heroine would have these kinds of weaknesses Part I ¡°Benwang thought Miss Bai has already stopped blushing every time we meet.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me so, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu tried to suppress the smoldering heat in her chest. She turned her face away from his grip and looked down. Though her heart was still beating fast, she had to react with grace so that Ouyang Mingxian would not know that he could affect her as much as before. Ouyang Mingxian was surprised to see her reaction. But it was only a fraction of a second before his calmness and indifference returned. So she has learned to reject him now? ¡°Let me lead the way, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu did not wait for a reply before walking ahead, keeping her face down. Whether she changed into apletely different person or still eternally clung to the love she had, the fact that Ouyang Mingxian only loved Bai Hua would never change. ¡°Farewell to Wangye.¡± She curtsied to him, not lifting her eyes from start to finish. Her action was opposite to how her gaze would always follow his carriage until it became out of sight. ..... Ouyang Mingxian gave a brief smile. ¡°Take care of your health, Miss Bai.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Let¡¯s see how long you can escape from benwang. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Thump!! ¡°Xiao Tao!!¡± ¡°Miss!! Please, don¡¯t!¡± Thump!! Thump!! Bai Yu hastened her pace when she heard amotion near her building. She had not thought of how to handle that male lead who liked to go off-script on her, and now she had to spend her energy on trying to recall which scene in the series was this. ¡°First Furen, I beg of you. Please have mercy!¡± She saw Bai Hua, in her light green dress with a familiar-looking lotus embroidery, being restraint by a maid whom Bai Yu had never seen before. Bai Hua was prevented from rushing to her personal maid who was surrounded by male servants. In their hands was a palm-sized b of wood as they took turns hitting the maid¡¯s back. The viiness was unsure if this was the scene where Yue Mei thought up an excuse to punish Bai Hua to get back at her for being a hassle to Bai Yu or not. ¡°Mother¡± Bai Yu curtsied to her mother, who she suspected to be the one who gave the order to flog that maid. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Third miss¡¯s maid sneaked in first miss¡¯s building to steal something.¡± It was Xiao Jun, her mother¡¯s personal maid who answered her. ¡°What did she steal?¡± ¡°She hadn¡¯t taken anything yet. My servants happened to pass by in time. They said she was acting suspicious, refusing to answer anything, so I ordered to have her flogged until she speaks.¡± This time it was her mother who replied in a loud voice, befitting her position as the mistress of the house. ¡°Xiao Tao did not steal anything. First Furen please give us justice.¡± A clear voice interrupted their conversation. It was from Bai Hua who bravely walked up to confront her and her mother. Her peach blossom eyes showed a determination that could even surprise Yue Mei. ¡°What do you mean?¡± A low voice sounded behind them. The arrival of the head of the house, Bai Han, immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Bai Hua herself gave a curtsy to him without a trace of fear. As expected from the valiant heroine. ¡°Xiao Tao only wishes to find evidence to prove my innocence.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yue Mei snapped. ¡°For what crime were you so wrongly judged that you have to ask for justice?¡± ¡°The incident at the pce two days ago. I was not the one who poisoned big sister, so Xiao Tao tried to find evidence.¡± Those peach blossom eyes met with hers. The gaze was full of meaning. Bai Yu showed a slight smile as her own dark eyes nonchntly stared back. She raised her brow as she challenged. ¡°So third sister tried to prove her innocence by ordering her maid to steal from jiejie?¡± This time it was you yourself who asked for trouble, Bai Hua. ¡°It was this servant. It was only me. Third miss did not order anything,¡± Xiao Tao cried. The flogging stopped since Bai Han joined the scene. ¡°It is all my fault. All my fault, miss.¡± Xiao Tao was in tears as she tried to protect her mistress from being involved. Bai Hua gave a discreet nce at her maid, trying to stop her from talking. Her action was subtle, but still could not escape Bai Yu¡¯s eyes. She huffed, before continuing. Bai Hua had such a predictable weakness that Bai Yu could force it out with just a few words. ¡°Then it¡¯s fair that you¡¯re flogged.¡± She gave the servants a signal to continue. Xiao Zi started screaming as her friend was hit again. ¡°It was me!¡± Immediately, every action stopped. All eyes were on the valiant female lead. ¡°It was me who ordered Xiao Tao to sneak into first sister¡¯s residence.¡± Righteousness. Camaraderie. Only the heroine would have these kinds of weaknesses. ¡°What did you order Xiao Tao to steal from your sister?¡± Bai Han could not believe that his naive daughter would have the audacity for such actions that he had only heard happened in the inner court. She even ordered a servant to search her older sister¡¯s residence. ¡°I asked her to find the poison, father.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I did not poison big sister. It was her. She poisoned herself!¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Yue Mei raised her voice again. She rushed toward Bai Hua in an attempt to p her, but Bai Han¡¯s halting gesture made Bai Yu stepped in to pull her mother back. ¡°I believe that the poison is still in the big sister¡¯s house, so I ordered Xiao Tao to take it out.¡± ¡°No, master! It was me who suggested the idea. Third miss tried to stop me, but I went against her order and came here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can attest to it, master. Third miss has told us to stop thinking about it but we did not listen.¡± ¡°Xiao Tao! Xiao Zi!¡± Bai Hua suppressed her maids. ¡°I ordered them to do it because I wanted to prove my innocence. Father, please give me justice.¡± Hmph! This time it was clearly your people¡¯s fault. Just what kind of justice are you asking for? In the series, it was true that Bai Hua did forbid her maids from getting involved. But after they were caught, her affection and loyalty for people close to her made her took the fall for them. Even when those people were merely maids, the heroine who believed in equality would still want to protect them. ¡°About that...¡± Bai Han touched his beard as he considered her words. ¡°So you¡¯re implying that you think the Empress Dowager¡¯s judgment was biased against you?¡± Yue Mei hurried to interrupt before Bai Han could make up his mind. ¡°No! I was just...¡± ¡°Insolent! Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re disparaging the royals?¡± Hearing his wife¡¯s im, the upright senior chancellor Bai who held a deep respect for the royalty swiftly came to the conclusion. ¡°You kept saying that you¡¯re innocent while your actions say otherwise. You sent your maid to steal from Yu-er. You sneaked out of the mansion, defying the detention order given by me, the first Furen of this house!¡± Oh, Bai Hua, you brought this on yourself. ¡°Third sister, how many times do you want to me jiejie until you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Bai Yu asked, faking a saddened tone. ¡°You!¡± ¡°No, miss, please don¡¯t.¡± Bai Hua who had reached her limit darted at Bai Yu. Fortunately, her maids came to stop her in time, otherwise, she would be further punished for not respecting her eldest sister born from the first wife. Amidst the shock of everyone else at how the sickly third miss who had always been well-mannered became a different person, Bai Yu silently praised her. This new Bai Hua really does have some nerve. Yet in this world of rank and hierarchy, you will only look like a fool with that quality. Obviously, I will not pass the opportunity to make things worse for you. ¡°Ahh!¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Only the heroine would have these kinds of weaknesses Part II ¡°Ahh!¡± Right before Bai Hua could reach her, Bai Yu faked a panicked reaction as she stepped backward, right into Xiao Xi who was standing behind her and fell down. Her loud yelp attracted attention from all around, while Xiao Xi also acted surprised and followed suit, ending up on the ground beside her. ¡°Yu-er!¡± Both her parents called out her name in shock. Bai Yumunicated to her mother through her gaze before taking her father¡¯s hand, extended to support her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°It hurts,¡± she whispered. ¡°My wound...¡± She looked at her fingertips that were starting to bleed, further evoking pity from her father. The long sleeves of her attire became a useful tool for her acting yet again. She could make the wounds that had yet topletely dry bleed by just gripping her hands hard. ¡°Third daughter Bai Hua defied orders. She snuck out despite being grounded, ten beatings ording to the household punishment. Her heart is so full of envy, she even dared to use her own elder sister. Furthermore, she did not respect the first miss born from the first wife and caused her harm. These warrants fifty beatings ording to the household punishment.¡± Yue Mei¡¯s high voice was heard throughout the resident. Bai Hua who was shocked by Bai Yu¡¯s trick stood dumbfounded. She could not say anything as she was dragged away by the male servants to receive her punishment. All the while her two maids were bawling, begging for mercy while trying to stop them. ..... The sounds of wood hitting the slender back resumed amidst the cry of two maids who were protected by their own mistress. Their young miss was so frail and delicate; she could not possibly endure the punishment; she would die if she received sixty beatings. Bai Yu watched the scene in front of her, void of any emotion. In this world, the hierarchy system was something a neer had to ept. Here, controlling those below you was your duty. If the servants were not reined it, then it was the master¡¯s responsibility to atone for it...Think of this as my lesson for you, Bai Hua. ¡°Father, please stop them.¡± Under the sympathizing gaze for the third miss, everyone turned their heads to the first miss who kneeled down with bloodied hands caused by her own sister. ¡°Yu-er, what¡¯re you doing?¡± Yue Mei tried to pull her daughter up and stopped her from begging for Bai Hua¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°Please order them to stop beating third sister.¡± After hearing his daughter¡¯s repeated plea, Bai Han finally signaled the servants to stop. Bai Yu did not wait for her father to ask before she started crying. ¡°I was just startled, so I fell. That had nothing to do with third sister at all. Father, please have pity for her.¡± ¡°Yu-er!¡± Yue Mei was displeased with her daughter¡¯s words. That useless woman had iting to her! ¡°Originally, I asked for permission from Empress Dowager to punish her myself, so mother decided to ground her. Although she did sneak off, it was just to go to the marketce. Third sister¡¯s still young. It¡¯s natural that she¡¯d misbehave a little. Please, father, let me handle this.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you going to do?¡± Her father asked. Underneath his calm voice was a noticeable relief for Bai Yu¡¯s begging. He loved Bai Yu, but he also cared about Bai Hua quite a lot. ¡°Third sister is fragile. If she received sixty beatings, she would be seriously hurt, or may even lose her life.¡± She said while sending a caring gaze to her younger sister. Bai Hua¡¯s face was pale. Her back was slightly stained by blood and her hair was disheveled, yet her beauty had not diminished. Bai Yu had thought about how she got away from the incident at the pce. What she did cause the subsequent situations to differ from within the series. If she let it go on, then the future within this world would turn into something she could not predict anymore, and she would not be able to escape from bad situations when they happened. That was why she decided to y along with the script in order to force the story back on its original track. If everything stayed the same, then at least she would still know the future and be able to handle Bai Hua¡¯s ns. ¡°Father please send third sister to stay at our ancestral temple for one month. By the time she returns, she¡¯d have repented for her wrongdoings.¡± Though religion was used as the reason, having to uphold the religious precepts and pray was actually considered a punishment. In the series, there was a scene where the heroine was sent to the Bai family¡¯s ancestral temple. Her staying there led to the meeting between the male and female lead, and soon after they would fall in love. ¡°Good. Very good!¡± Bai Han nodded in agreement. He looked at Yue Mei who ruled over family matters, and when she did not voice an objection, he loudly announced. ¡°Do as the first miss said. You two prepared yourselves to apany your master to the ancestral temple. You will leave tomorrow at dawn.¡± The two maids beside Bai Hua went pale. Though they were relieved that their young miss escaped the flogging punishment, having to stay at the ancestral temple was not a much better alternative. Still, both of them bowed their heads in thank before taking Bai Hua back to her faraway ¡®Jiu Hua¡¯ building. ¡°Yu-er, I¡¯m proud to see that you have such a kind heart that knows how to forgive your siblings.¡± Her father helped her up from her kneeling position, then took her arms to support her back to the Jiu Yu building where calmness was returned. ¡°It¡¯s me who should thank you, father, for being merciful to third sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With an older sister like you, your every sister would be safe.¡± Bai Yu smiled at her righteous father despite the guilt she felt. Bai Han was not a fool. She rushed through many acts, and without her mother and Xiao Xi as supports, her father would have seen through the deceit if given enough time to think. Shortly after the doctor who was called to take care of her wound left, Bai Han left to go back to his work. Bai Yu guessed that he went to check on Bai Hua, like how any loving father would do. As soon as both the doctor and her father left Jiu Yu building, her mother spoke. Her annoyed tone was opposite to the smiling face she had in front of Bai Han. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her be beaten to death?¡± ¡°Thepetition for Meihua Lady title will happen soon. I don¡¯t want something to happen within our mansion, mother.¡± ¡°I understand your reason, but such a good opportunity like this doesn¡¯te so easily, Yu-er.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Her mother sighed. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, mother...¡± She gave her mother a small smile. ¡°...Bai Hua received over twenty beatings today. Going on a long trip must be hard on her body.¡± Yue Mei¡¯s eyes met her daughter¡¯s, before letting out augh, satisfied with how she had raised a daughter who hid her fangs beneath the surface of a kind-hearteddy. ¡°Mother will send someone to the temple to take special care of her.¡± The only thing ¡®special¡¯ from Yue Mei could only be a ¡®specially¡¯ harsh condition that Bai Hua would face. ording to the original story of the series, after Bai Yu was grounded, Yue Mei fell ill and was taken care of by the royal doctor Mu that Qin Wang brought. At the same time, Bai Hua, as a transmigrate person, was excited to be in a different world and snuck out of the mansion to go see the marketce. When she returned she was punished by Yue Mei who was furious with her, both for exposing Bai Yu at the banquet and for defying her detention order. Furthermore, Yue Mei used her of having a secret meetup with a man, and so Bai Hua was sent to reflect on her actions at the ancestral temple. What just happened differed quite a bit from the series, but at least in the end it led to the same conclusion that Bai Yu knew from her past life. Bai family¡¯s ancestral temple was very far away from the capital. When Bai Furen or Bai Yu visited, they would befortably received by the Bais who lived there. However, Bai Hua would not have the same treatment at all during her one month there. During that time, Bai Yu who yed the viiness was not in the same scene as the heroine, so she did not know the details of what happened there. She only knew that Bai Hua who was originally magic-lessbined the medical practice she learned at the temple with the one from her former world and created an elixir that could bring out her magic power that was sealed when she was in the womb. Everyone knew that the reason Bai Hua could not use magic was from the poison Yue Mei made Li Rong drank while she was pregnant. The poison rendered those who ingested it magic-less, and so Bai Hua was affected by it. Still, she only indirectly received the poison, so her condition could be cured by the elixir. Bai Hua spent her time at the temple studying medicinal herbs and practicing her magic until she could utilize it without the need for a medium. One day, while she was in the forest looking for herbs, she stumbled upon Ouyang Mingxian who had been ambushed and used her power to heal him. That was the beginning of their rtionship, as they got to know each other and nurtured affection. Ouyang Mingxian was intrigued by how Bai Hua, who was from another world, had a different ideology and acted differently from other women. Moreover, the heroine was both beautiful and skilled. After being in close proximity for a while, they fell in love. And at the same time...that was also the end of the viiness¡¯s decade-long, one-sided love, The viiness, who did not have a clue of what was happening. She was not sure whether this Bai Hua came from the same world as her, or from the same era or not. She decided to continue to observe her actions and personality. At least Bai Yu had to thank Bai Hua¡¯s loyalty to her friends and her father¡¯s righteousness for today¡¯s sess. Her behavior today confirmed that this Bai Hua had the same character as Bai Hua in the story... Just like her, who was bing more and more of an evil viin. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Being enviable is not exclusive to the heroine Part I At dawn of the next day, Bai Hua and her two maids set off for the ancestral temple, carrying hemostatic herbs that were given to her by Bai Yu¡¯s maid. For the heroine, she must be seething over being given a medicine that would not work on her bruised back, thinking that she was mocked again by Bai Yu. Though in truth, Bai Yu was not intending to mock her. Instead, she wanted to help the female lead to quickly recover, so that she could ¡®bond¡¯ with the male lead without a hitch. Within that one month, Bai Yu could only hope that the two leads would hurry up and fall in love, then marry each other and move out to some other ce out of her sight. She could hardly endure having to look at the face that resembled the wretched woman who destroyed her former life. If the story went ording to the script, those two would fall in love, marry, and move away without involving her. And this new Bai Yu would get away from being killed by the protagonist pair. But one thing remained for Bai Yu to prove was... Was this Bai Hua a transmigrator like her? ..... ¡°Xiao Xi¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Do you think third sister is acting strangetely?¡± Bai Yu asked her personal maid about Bai Hua¡¯s old personality, trying not to be suspicious with her question. It went smoothly, as Xiao Xi continued chattering away while massaging her hands. ¡°So, to sum it up, the third miss has changed a lot. Since that day at the pce, the miss who used to be so frail, shy, and cowardly is now outspoken. She doesn¡¯t avoid anyone¡¯s eyes, not even the first Furen or first miss.¡± Now it was confirmed that this Bai Hua had vastly changed from before. Still, the personality change could not prove that Bai Hua was transmigrated here like her. ¡°Xiao Xi¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± The little maid responded enthusiastically. Bai Yu was amused by her cute response. Xiao Xi was the same age as her, yet she still had the habit of a child. With her cute face and big eyes, she reminded Bai Yu of a small puppy. ¡°Have you ever heard of this?¡± ¡°What is it, miss?¡± Bai Yu briefly thought back to the events in herst life, before started speaking slowly. ¡°Two times one is two...two times two is four.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Two times three is six.¡± ¡°Two...and then what?¡± ¡°Two times four is eight.¡± ¡°Two?¡± ¡°Two times five is ten.¡± ¡°Uh...miss, I¡¯m stupid. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all.¡± ¡°Can you do addition?¡± ¡°Somewhat, miss.¡± ¡°How about multiply?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, miss. I didn¡¯t learn much.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡± She made a sound as she thought. Did she have to test this on those with proper education? ¡°Where is mother?¡± ¡°First Furen is visiting Yue mansion.¡± ¡°And the second Furen?¡± ¡°She should be at Jiu Yue building, miss.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to see her.¡± If memory served her correctly, the second Furen was a merchant¡¯s daughter, so she should have been taught calctions. She might know about the multiplication table. Bai Yu hurried to the second Furen¡¯s resident, a ce where her original body never wanted to visit. But right now, she did not care much, as her focus was solely on whether the merchant¡¯s daughter could recite the table with her or not. ¡°G...Greetings to eldest sister.¡± ¡°Rx.¡± When Bai Yu arrived, she was met with the second Furen and her sister Bai Yue having tea and dessert, all without a care in the world. Apart from dressing up, these women¡¯s only other interest is eating. Their nonchnce irritated Bai Yu and made her wish that they would get fat someday. Their panicked reaction when seeing her visit also made her want tough. ¡°I came to see you,¡± she immediately said to the second Furen, not even sitting down at the table. ¡°Does the first miss have a matter to discuss with me?¡± Second Furen stood up. She did not dare to sit while Bai Yu was standing. Although this Furenrgely respected her, she still put up an arrogant air as she asked. She could do that right after recovering from the shock before her own daughter could. ¡°I heard that you are a daughter of a merchant. Can you multiply?¡± ¡°Of course I can. Why?¡± ¡°Then, do you know this?¡± ¡°Five times one is five. Five times two is ten.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Five times three is fifteen.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It seems that second Furen is out of practice when ites to calction. Alright, prepare the ie and expense ount of Jiu Yue¡¯s building and give it to me by tomorrow, then.¡± Amidst the confusion of everyone in Jiu Yue¡¯s building, Bai Yu returned to her own residence with a calm face, as swift as when she came. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Miss, just now, what did you ask the second Furen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a multiplication table.¡± ¡°And what is it used for?¡± ¡°For calcting numbers.¡± ¡°Second Furen grew up surrounded bymerce, and yet she doesn¡¯t know that table. From where did you learn it, miss?¡± ¡°A faraway universe.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Forget about it.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± The puppy-like maid made a sullen face, her invisible dog ears tucked down. Though her young miss had stopped beating her, she also talked to her less. Xiao Xi thought dejectedly as she continued massaging her young miss¡¯s hand. Bai Yu was quite sure that the people in this world did not know the multiplication table that she had been able to recite even before she could write her own name. And so she was confident that Bai Hua would surely know it if she did truly transmigrate here. Still, she could not be too assured just yet. She might have to test it on one other person to be certain that the multiplication table was something only those from her former world would know, and the test subject should be someone who had high education. She had plenty of time before Bai Hua returned to prove her theory. Ah, the life of the first daughter of a noble family was truly convenient. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Two dayster, a rumor spread within the mansion that the first miss had devised a new shortcut for calctions, called ¡®multiplication table¡¯. The servants endlessly praised her that she was both beautiful and intelligent, as expected of the number onedy of Da Yang. Obviously, the source of that rumor was Xiao Xi, who misunderstood the word ¡®A faraway universe¡¯ and thought that Bai Yu had invented that method herself. After hearing the rumor, her mother came excitedly to ask her about the matter. And when she refused, the well-meaning Xiao Xi adamantly insisted that it was the first miss¡¯s own invention, even going as far as to recite the multiplication table of two that she remembered from when being tested by Bai Yu to the Furen. In the end, Bai Yu had to go with the flow and reluctantly wrote down the table of two for her mother. The next day, her father got the table from two to twelve from her. On that same day, the second Furen came to see her with high-quality satin fabrics with red plum blossoms embroidered pattern and left with multiplication table from two to twelve. She was delighted, as expected from a merchant¡¯s daughter, opposite to Bai Yue who was brought along unwillingly. In the next seven days, the children in marketces all over the capital were reciting twelve multiplication tables to their own melody. Even the magic cultivation institute came to ask for the tables to teach the children of the nobles. This...went far beyond her original intention. Bai Yu wrote down the multiplication table from two to twenty-four, along with how to read it. Her father and mother, who spread the news throughout the city, watched on with prideful joy as others praised her as a brilliant youngdy. Bai Yu could only spend numerous nights praying to Pythagoras* who was the original inventor and asked for his forgiveness. ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s an opportunity, I will make sure to credit you for it...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª *Pythagoras : an ancient Greek mathematician and a philosopher. He was most famous for his Pythagoras Theory. He was also praised as ¡°the father of numbers¡±. He made significant contributions not only to mathematics but also to philosophy and religion. ..... Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Being enviable is not exclusive to the heroine Part II ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s an opportunity, I will make sure to credit you for it...¡± ¡°What did you say, miss?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Bai Yu sighed. She did not want to talk too much to Xiao Xi, otherwise, another rumor might originate. The case with the multiplication table already made her felt bad for Pythagoras. If anything happened again, she would not even know where to hide from the shame. She had been transmigrated here for only a week and now she had not only changed fates but also created a bigmotion. Oh well, maybe she should think of it as sharing knowledge with the public. ¡°First miss, ¡®Lianhua Lady¡¯ wishes to see you.¡± Bai Yu frowned. Before she could ask who that was, the maid who came to notify her spoke up, as if reading her heart. ¡°Miss Xu Peipei, the second daughter of the chancellor.¡± Ah, her beloved enemy. ¡°Where is she?¡± ..... ¡°She is waiting at the gazebo in the garden, miss.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Bai Yu said as she stood up to let Xiao Xi dress her in more elegant clothing. This ¡®Xu Peipei¡¯ that asked to see her was both her ¡®friend¡¯ in the public and ¡®enemy¡¯ in the shadow. Bai Yu and Xu Peipei both had a simr background in age, social standing, and the position of their fathers. Though if beauty and magic are considered, all within the capital would say that Bai Yu was two parts above her. It was clear from her title as the Meihua Lady, which had a higher position than other dy¡¯s,parable to being the number one beauty. And the ¡®number two¡¯ was the Lianhua Lady title that Xu Peipei held. Xu Peipei received her title the same year that Bai Yu was crowned Meihua Lady, and Xu Peipei had been trying to contest her every year. That was allowed ording to the rules. If the events continued like in the series, she would lose her title to Xu Peipei this year due to being exposed by Bai Hua. But who would let that happen? How could the transmigrated viiness such as her let her life be dictated by fate! ¡°Today Miss Bai Yu is dressed beautifully. But it seems that you take longer than usual. It is because of your disabled...oh! Your injured hand, is it not?¡± ¡°Maybe, maybe not. Why don¡¯t you let me use these ¡®disabled¡¯ hands to p you a couple of times to prove?¡± They both exchange gaze. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, Bai Yu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to do it, Xu Peipei.¡± Bai Yu returned the same fake smile to the woman in front of her. The two sat on the opposite side of the table as they gracefully drank their tea. Servants and maids in the area were all enchanted by the dreamlike scene of two beauties talking to each other, not realizing the truth beneath. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The servants were standing quite far away from the gazebo, so Bai Yu did not fake her tone. Her monotonous voice clearly full of annoyance was the pr opposite to the friendliness often seen in public. ording to what she remembered from the series, Xu Peipei was a secondary viiness who could not be underestimated, though she did not have a role as prominent or as evil as Bai Yu. The hostility between the two women stemmed not only from the politics of their fathers but also from their love for the same man. Xu Peipei was second to Bai Yu in beauty, fame, and closeness to Ouyang Mingxian. These were the reason why Xu Peipei had always been envious of Bai Yu and acted as her enemy after all this time... Being enviable was not exclusive to the heroine. A viiness like her was envied by many too. Later on, the two viinesses would conspire to get rid of Bai Hua, but Xu Peipei faced a much better ending than Bai Yu. ¡°I saw that your hands were hurt at the banquet and even now still hadn¡¯t healed, so I came tough...oops! to visit.¡± ¡°Yes, my hands are hurt. But I don¡¯t think it concerns you in any way.¡± ¡°Of course it would concern you more. It¡¯s just a small wound but takes so long to heal. It must mean that your magic has gotten much weaker.¡± ¡°As weak as your magic, even?¡± ¡°You!¡± Xu Peipei red at her. The exquisite face turned sour only for a moment before returning to its bewitching beauty that was known to all in the capital. If Miss Bai Yu was the refined beauty, then Miss Xu Peipei was the alluring beauty. It was as if she was blessed by the fox spirit. Her charming eyes could burn anyone who dared to gaze at them with the most luscious me. She had a slim figure, smooth skin, and most importantly, an ample bosom. That¡¯s right, the ¡®ample bosom¡¯ was Xu Peipei¡¯s main selling point. Bai Yu nced at the cleavage entuated by the tight white-and-green striped dress tied at the chest with a strip of the same color. She wore a dark green outer garment that was embroidered with a butterfly pattern on top, yet it still could not conceal the size of her breasts. Lianhua meant lotus. And Bai Yu had to agree that Xu Peipei¡¯s title as the Lianhua Lady did suit her very well since her ¡®lotuses¡¯ were more ¡®blooming¡¯ than anybody else. ¡°Miss Bai Yu does know how to boast. For this Meihua Ladypetition, if you¡¯re still disabled then I¡¯m worried you might not do your best. I think this year I might have to take the title away from you.¡± ¡°Xu Peipei...I have to tell you something...¡± Bai Yu motioned her toe closer as if she was about to whisper, and Xu Peipei willingly cooperated. Bai Yu put one hand up next to the other person¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°...The title of Meihua Lady is determined by your ability, not your breasts.¡± ¡°You!!¡± Xu Peipei pointed at her again. Her beautiful face graced by the fox spirit turned bright red, unclear whether because of anger or embarrassment. Bai Yuughed softly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else to discuss, then I¡¯ll send Miss Xu off.¡± She openly said, uncaring of the reaction of the other viiness, who had to utilize a considerable amount of willpower to not scream out loud in front of Bai mansion¡¯s servants. Her protruding bosom moved in time with the many of her deep inhales in an attempt to suppress anger. ¡°Where did you get that multiplication table? I don¡¯t believe you can think of it on your own.¡± She suddenly blurted out. Bai Yu had thought that Xu Peipei would not juste to see her with such trivial matters but probably came because of the multiplication table that had led to the surge in Bai Yu¡¯s fame. The fame, of course, was many times more than Xu Peipei¡¯s. She must have been so envious of Bai Yu that she had toe and ask her about it. And obviously, Bai Yu¡¯s answer to Xu Peipei would be... ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your chest about it?¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13: All viinesses from all stories will never have any luck in love Part I Bai Yu stared at her fingers. Again. Although the wound was not as severe as the first day, it still took unusually long to heal for a magic-user. At first, she thought that the magic in her body would automatically heal the wound, but that might turn out to be wrong...The reason why the wound did not heal might be because she could not use magic. This Bai Yu did not know how to use magic! She already got to have the body of a perfect viiness, then why did fate not give her the ability that came with it as well?! Not to mention the iplete memory. Ugh! The secondary viiness Xu Peipei¡¯s visit changed Bai Yu¡¯s hitherto leisurely life. Because she was mocked that her wound was slow to heal, now she had to find a way to wield magic. She would not let herself be an ipetent woman and lose her title! Bai Yu started by studying the basics from books, telling her curious maid the excuse that she wanted to review her knowledge. She also announced that she needed privacy in order to rest and recover, effectually stopping ns of merchants from trying to suck up to her. Instead, they had to turn to push their own children who had magic to study the multiplication table at the institute. The magic cultivation institute was opened to the children of nobles or rich merchants starting from thirteen to eighteen. Noblemen here did not have any interest in martial arts as they view that the court and the world of martial artists should be separated like how pond water did not mingle with water in canals*. Only a few would study both magic and martial arts, and one of those few was Ouyang Mingxian, whose ability was more notable than the Taizi Ouyang Yongxian. ..... As for the noblewomen, they rarely took their study seriously, as tradition dictated that women had the duty in taking care of their family and governing over matters within the household. Thus, most of them only studied up to a level that would not be an embarrassment, which would usually be the level that magic was used as a performance, like Bai Yu¡¯s guqin ability, for example. Bai Yu had already finished the course for women aged fifteen so there was no need for her to attend sses at the institute anymore, though she still could go if she wanted to study further in other subjects. It could be said that Bai Yu was a woman who had higher education in magic than other men or women. It would surely be strange if she, who did not know how to wield magic at the same level as the former Bai Yu, went to study magic there, so the current Bai Yu could only stay at home and study from the books by herself. Although studying magic was apletely new experience for her, she could understand the content somewhat. Her main problem was that no matter how much she studied, her practical ability remained zero. Not even a glimpse of her red magic appeared. ¡°Miss, Wei Wang came to see you.¡± ¡°Wei Wang?¡± The secondary male lead? ¡°Yes, miss. This time the Empress Dowager ordered Wei Wang to be the one who brings royal doctor Mu to treat you.¡± ¡°Help me get dressed.¡± Bai Yu let her maid take care of changing into a dress that would be more appropriate for meeting an esteemed guest. Meanwhile, she tried to recall her memory about Wei Wang. The results were...hazy memories and a blurry face. When she thought about what she knew from the series, she could remember that Wei Wang was the kindhearted love interest who was willing to do anything for the heroine, even though she only saw him as an older brother. As a gentle, good-natured person and an absolute gentleman, he was the definition of the secondary male lead form...which the heroine never chose. She would like to see if this world¡¯s Wei Wang was the same as in the series or not. If he was, then that would beplicated for her...since in her former life, he was exactly her ¡®type¡¯. And it was this kind of man...who made her past self so madly in love for full nine years. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Normally, Empress Dowager would send Qin Wang for her errands. But why is it Wei Wang who came today?¡± ¡°Maybe he had his royal matter to attend to?¡± The royal matter that involved Bai Hua at the ancestral temple, of course. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad, miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m OK.¡± ¡°OK?¡± ¡°OK means I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Whatnguage is that, miss?¡± ¡°Anguage from a faraway universe.¡± ¡°Miss please teach me too!¡± ¡°OK¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It can also mean ¡®Alright¡¯.¡± ¡°OK, miss¡± What a smart puppy! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Blessings to Wei Wang.¡± ¡°No need to be so formal.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu wore a white dress with a red plum blossoms embroidery pattern. Today¡¯s clothing not only brought out her refined beauty but also her allure. She curtsied to the man while keeping her head slightly lowered ording to the manner that one should not freely look at the face of royals or those in higher ranks than them. ¡°How¡¯s Miss Bai¡¯s wound?¡± The gentleness in his voice made Bai Yu¡¯s heart race. She already had an old weakness of falling for men like this, and now that she was facing Wei Wang who was known for his kindness, she could not help being affected by him. To make the matter worse, he also had that voice...so simr to the man she had loved. ¡°It¡¯s much better, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu replied. She lifted her head, attempting to sneak a nce at Wei Wang¡¯s appearance in this world, but then inadvertently met his eyes...her little heart suddenly pounded. It...it can¡¯t be! ¡°Benwang brings royal doctor Mu here to treat Miss Bai¡¯s wound...¡± His tone was soft and warm, and when paired with his brown irises, he looked even more gentle. ¡°...Apologies for the sudden visit.¡± ¡®Ouyang Wenrou¡¯ smiled wider as he saw Bai Yu went quiet rather than saying thanks. He was surprised that she took one look at him and turned silent, unlike her usual impable manner. ¡°I hope Miss Bai does not take offense.¡± That same voice still carried the same tone, like he did not mind her rudeness at all. You are always like this ¡®Wenrou¡¯ No matter when... You are always gentle and smiling to me, no matter what horrible things I did! ///// ¡°Pleasure working with you. I¡¯m Li Wenrou.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yoknapha. My Chinese is not very good, please excuse me.¡± ¡°Xiao Yu¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t pronounce your Thai name very well. Can I call you with your Chinese name instead?¡± ¡°Of course. But if I don¡¯t respond then you can just nudge me. I¡¯m still not used to that name.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± ... ¡°Wenrou, I was chosen for a role in your country¡¯s TV series. It¡¯s called ¡®This Life, the viiness will win against all odds¡¯.¡± ¡°Congrattions Xiao Yu. I guess I¡¯ll have to treat you to something.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what role I got?¡± ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯s incredible, no matter which role.¡± ¡°Especially the viiness role?¡± ¡°An international viiness. It suits you very well, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Angelic.¡± ... ¡°Wenrou, you meanie! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re the series¡¯ main lead?¡± ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to introduce myself again.¡± ¡°This time I¡¯ll be able to call you Xiao Yu without having to nudge, right?¡± ¡°Obviously! It¡¯s my Chinese name now. Everyone in your country calls me that.¡± ¡°You have to thank me.¡± ¡°Right, right, Thank you, Mr. Angelic!¡± ... ¡°It¡¯s snowing. Let me take you home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. My manager ising.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, Yu-er.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you call me?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t just pat my head as you please. My hair¡¯s going to be a mess, it¡¯ll be bad for my image.¡± ¡°Are you concerned about your image or your heart?¡± ..... ¡°You¡¯re imagining things now!¡± ¡°The international viiness¡¯s interview column. About her ideal man...¡± ¡°Wenrou! Stop talking!¡± ¡°Come back with me, then I won¡¯t talk about it again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ckmailing me.¡± ¡°But now that I think about it...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, your description of an ideal man is exactly me, Yu-er.¡± ¡°No!¡± ... ¡°Why¡¯re you calling me at a time like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling to tell you a fairy tale.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Wenrou.¡± ¡°I heard that you couldn¡¯t act in that scene, so I called to help steady your nerves.¡± ¡°And where¡¯s Mr. Male Lead¡¯s fairy tale.¡± ¡°Once upon a time, there was a little turtle who got lost and was separated from mommy turtle. The little turtle walked until it met a hare, whom it asked of mommy turtle¡¯s whereabouts. The hare answered: ¡®Let me kiss you and I¡¯ll tell¡¯. The little turtle let the hare kissed it once, then continued on the path that the hare told it...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...The little turtle walked and walked until it met the tiger. Again, it asked the tiger about the mommy turtle. The tiger said: ¡®Let me kiss you and I¡¯ll tell¡¯. The little turtle agreed, then continued again on the path that the tiger told him until it met the lion...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Do you want to know what happened to the little turtle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let me kiss you and I¡¯ll tell¡± ¡°Are you flirting with me?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°A grownup trying to flirt using a fairy tale like a kid.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s sessful, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ... ¡°After we finish shooting, let¡¯s go find something to eat.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the paparazzi?¡± ¡°You¡¯re angry with me, baby?¡± ¡°You have to be seen with the heroine to generate buzz for the series. If it¡¯s me instead then the n will be messed up.¡± ¡°That was the series¡¯ heroine. You¡¯re the only heroine in my heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you now that I¡¯m not an angel like them.¡± ¡°You can be what you want. But I¡¯ll be the angel for you.¡± Chu ... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª * Pond water does not mingle with water in canals: Everyone has their own path and they don¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s way of life Chapter 14 Chapter 14: All viinesses from all stories will never have any luck in love Part II ¡°It seems that the rtionship between Xiao Yu the international viiness and China¡¯s Mr. Angelic Li Wenrou is especially close even after the series has ended. How would you call your rtionship?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Is it true that you are in a long-distance rtionship?¡± ¡°That...¡± ¡°We¡¯re together.¡± Click! Click! Click! ¡°How did it start?¡± ..... ¡°Actually, we had worked together before on some projects. But we became close during the filming of the series.¡± ¡°And what about the rumor that Mr. Li Wenrou had something going on with the heroine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor, of course. But it sure did make my Yu-er upset for a few days.¡± ¡°Ms. Xiao Yu, how long have you been together?¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°Around the time we were shooting the series finale. So it¡¯s been over a year.¡± ¡°Yu-er didn¡¯t want me to tell anyone. I¡¯m sorry to you guys for hiding it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a perfect couple. Can we take a picture of you two?¡± ¡°dly.¡± ... ¡°It was just to promote the series. Please don¡¯t sulk, baby.¡± ¡°Last time you also said this.¡± ¡°Honey, you know I¡¯ll never cheat. These three years, you¡¯re my only one.¡± ¡°But these three years you¡¯re in the news with all those starlets all the time. And now they say I¡¯m also the real-life viiness because I keep chasing after you and being jealous.¡± ¡°I know you did it because you love me.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you understand my feeling as well! Stop being close to those actresses to promote your work! ¡°Alright, baby.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hug me!¡± ¡°I missed you so much. Can¡¯t I hug my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Go hug your pretty heroines, then.¡± ¡°I only love my viiness.¡± ... ¡°You really meant to p me, right?!¡± ¡°It was a mistake.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± p! ¡°Now this is the real one.¡± ¡°Xiao Yu!!¡± ¡°Let go of me, Wenrou! I¡¯m going to p this shameless woman.¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m shameless and not charmless. Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s already tired of you?¡± ¡°You look like a heroine, but you¡¯re actually a whore!¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you calling a whore?!¡± ¡°Hmph. Who¡¯s ying the heroine?¡± ¡°You!!¡± p! ¡°Wenrou!/Honey¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re satisfied now that you¡¯re even, Meili. We¡¯ll have to excuse ourselves.¡± ¡°Wenrou, you choose that woman?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve chosen Xiao Yu from the start.¡± ... ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°I did that and you still want to hug me?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going to punish you.¡± ¡°What are you...ah! Um! Mmm...¡± ¡°Mmm...Be less stubborn.¡± ¡°That woman was seducing you.¡± ¡°Meili was just ying her role.¡± ¡°But the director didn¡¯t tell you to do a real kiss.¡± ¡°But the director also didn¡¯t tell you to do a real p.¡± ¡°I...Mmm...Huff...Wait...Ummm¡± ... ¡°How¡¯s the weather over there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting very cold. How about Thand?¡± ¡°Still hot like usual. My grandmother won¡¯t stopining that I should¡¯ve brought you here too.¡± ¡°Next time then, honey.¡± ¡°I miss you so much.¡± ¡°I have to return to the set.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat on time.¡± ¡°Yes, honey.¡± ... ¡°Honey, don¡¯t make me fly from America to China to go deal with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just a rumor.¡± ¡°But that picture was real!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked with Xiao Hua before. You know that she¡¯s a good person. They¡¯re just writing lies in the news.¡± ¡°She a good person. Well, my boyfriend is also a good person and a Mr. Angelic. Of course, anyone would be interested.¡± ¡°Song Lianhua is not that kind of woman.¡± ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re trying to protect her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m protecting you, stubborn girl. These past five years you¡¯ve been jealous so many times people are saying you are a viiness across the continent.¡± ¡°I do it out of love. How about you? You already have a girlfriend but there¡¯s news every year.¡± ¡°But every year I love only you, my stubborn viiness.¡± ..... ¡°I don¡¯t like it when I have to be separated from you.¡± ¡°Whose fault that my girlfriend is an international viiness.¡± ¡°Or should I stop receiving works at Hollywood so that I can be closer to you?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re here I¡¯ll pinch your cheeks for talking nonsense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I miss you. And also worried.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t overthink, my love.¡± ... ¡°You¡¯ve been together for nine years. Is there a n to get married?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about it.¡± ¡°My viiness is a workaholic.¡± ¡°Ms. Xiao Yu is so busy like this, have you heard the gossip about Mr. Li Wenrou and Ms. Song Lianhua?¡± ¡°Somewhat. But I¡¯m not worried about it because I¡¯m also quite close to Lianhua jiejie.¡± ¡°Mr. Li Wenrou and Ms. Song Lianhua have been close for so long that the fans are joking that Mr. Angelic is going to turn to this China¡¯s sweetheart.¡± ¡°We ourselves also joke about it as well. Haha.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not because I¡¯ve known Lianhua jiejie for many years, I probably won¡¯t trust them to be so close. I might not be able to focus on my own work. Haha.¡± ¡°Will there be any projects for our Chinese fans to look forward to after your return to China this time?¡± ¡°Right now I¡¯m epting works only in Thand and China. So of course I¡¯ll be appearing in quite a few things.¡± ¡°Then the fan¡¯s imagination will have to end because the real deal¡¯s back now, right?¡± ¡°Yes. The viiness is here to take back her hero!¡± ... ¡°Why do you have to go see her thiste at night?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a conflict between Xiao Hua and Director. Her manager¡¯s not there so I have to go take care of her.¡± ¡°And why can¡¯t a grownup take care of herself?¡± ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not nice.¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you realize how many times you¡¯ve scolded me because of this woman?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°During the past nine years no matter how bad I acted you never scolded me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°These two months that I came back, the number of times you meet with your ¡®couple¡¯ doesn¡¯t decrease at all.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I hope that this time you understand what you should do.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me be a viin to the person I call sister.¡± ... ¡°My grandmother wants us to get married already.¡± ¡°Baby, I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± ¡°But my grandmother¡¯s sick and she¡¯s still worried about me. This is onest thing I can do for her.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°You think about it, honey.¡± ... ¡°I¡¯m sorry. About your grandmother.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already prepared myself a bit.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯re you going to do next?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not returning to Thand anymore. There¡¯s no one left for me there. I¡¯m going to live with you, honey. I¡¯ll marry you, build our home and our family together. Doesn¡¯t it sound good?¡± ¡°Baby, I¡¯m very tired today. You should get some rest first.¡± ... ¡°Long time no see. meimei.*¡± ¡°Lianhua jiejie! That...jiejie your stomach?¡± ¡°It¡¯s seven months already.¡± ¡°Congrattions. But, the father...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Wenrou, who did this to jiejie? I¡¯m going to get him and make him pay!¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, about that...the father...¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Wenrou?¡± ¡°Jiejie is sorry, Xiao Yu. It¡¯s jiejie¡¯s fault for getting swept up by Wenrou.¡± ¡°Wait...¡± ¡°When you were busy working in America, I and Xiao Hua, we had an ident. We tried not to repeat it again, but Xiao Hua is a good person. I can¡¯t just hurt her and not take the responsibility.¡± ¡°Three years?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Three years you¡¯ve gone behind my back!¡± ¡°Jiejie¡¯s sorry. Meimei, jiejie didn¡¯t mean to do it. It¡¯s jiejie¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Honey...¡± ¡°I said shut up!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Three years of those rumors? Three years of that stupid ¡®media¡¯s couple¡¯ thing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Xiao Hua is a good person. She¡¯s very guilty about this. I can¡¯t leave her...¡± ¡°This bitch is a good person! You can¡¯t leave her! Then am I so bad?!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...I¡¯m so bad that you have to cheat on me for three years?!¡± ¡°Yu-er...¡± ¡°If she¡¯s so good then why would she make a move on other people¡¯s boyfriend? Did you even use your brain Li Wenrou?!¡± ¡°Meimei...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t-talk-like-we¡¯re-rted!¡± ¡°Yu-er...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say my name!¡± ¡°Have pity for the child. This child needs a father.¡± ¡°And why don¡¯t you have a pity for me too?!¡± ¡°Jie...I will get out of your lives. All I ask is for you to take care of the baby. This child didn¡¯t do anything wrong...¡± ¡°What did I do wrong, then?! If the mother¡¯s not a whore and the father knows how to hold back, then that child would not have to face any of this!¡± ... ¡°Can youe see me? Let¡¯s end all this together.¡± (Yu-er) ¡°If youe, Li Wenrou, I¡¯ll forgive everything.¡± (I...) ¡°Honey...or you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± (No, honey. I love you. I¡¯ll always love you.) ¡°Come see me, now!¡± (I can¡¯t. Xiao Hua¡¯s going intobor. It¡¯s two months premature. It¡¯s extremely dangerous.) ¡°What about me who¡¯s bleeding out? Isn¡¯t this dangerous too?¡± (What do you mean, Yu-er?) ¡°You care about that woman. You care about your child. But don¡¯t you care about the woman you betrayed at all, Wenrou...?¡± (I¡¯ll go see you after this. Yu-er, don¡¯t do anything stupid.) ¡°Wenrou, that woman has the doctor, has you. Who do I have?¡± (I¡¯m sorry.) ¡°...¡± (Yu-er...) ¡°Li Wenrou. If you don¡¯te here today...then I don¡¯t want to see you again in heaven, hell, or any life after this!¡± ///// ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C *Meimei: Younger sister (can both be used to address self (by the younger sister herself) or used to call someone a younger sister as well) Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Are you this gentle to every woman? Part I ¡°Yu-er¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Yu-er¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Miss Bai¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± ..... ¡°I...um, I...¡± ¡°Did benwang interrupt Miss Bai¡¯s rest?¡± ¡°No, not at all, Your Highness. That was rude of me.¡± Bai Yu lowered her head to escape from his caring eyes. Her heart was racing because of her own feeling, not the body¡¯s...No matter which life, those eyes could still lure her in. Was fate ying a cruel joke on her? Or was this the punishment for an evil woman who fell sopletely in love with one man that she did not value her own life? The first day she transmigrated she met Bai Hua, the heroine who looked exactly like Song Lianhua in her former life. Now today she had to meet the secondary male lead. ¡®Wei Wang¡¯ or ¡®Ouyang Wenrou¡¯ who was the spitting image of Li Wenrou. O death...why could it not have the slightest mercy on her? She gripped her hands again. The pain in her fingertips amplified as bright red blood started seeping out. A reminder that she could not escape her reality, not even by death. ¡°Miss Bai!¡± The gentle voice showed surprise. Tworge hands took her bloodied ones into his hold in an attempt to stop her from hurting herself again. For a brief second, Bai Yu saw reprimand within those brown eyes. Ouyang Wenrou released his hands from the woman who kept escaping his gaze. He let royal doctor Mu check the wound and stop the bleeding. He was surprised to see the ever-calm and collected Miss Bai in a daze like this. And how she gripped her hands when their eyes met...Just when did Miss Bai have him in her sight? Since long ago, only his third brother Ouyang Mingxian could get any reaction other than formality and manner from Miss Bai. She did not care about anyone else, not him, not even Taizi. Then what did the reaction just now mean? ¡°Apologies to Doctor Mu. I was feeling a little unwell so I unconsciously gripped my hands.¡± Bai Yu tried to make an excuse, though it was not quite convincing. Her mind was so filled with the events of her old life that finding her voice to speak was the best she could do. Her face was still lowered. Her eyes shut tight while her heart tried to suppress the feelings for the man who had the same face and personality as her past lover. ¡°Miss Bai¡¯s wound is healing slower than normal,¡± royal doctor Mu said after stopping the bleeding. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ouyang Wenrou asked with a face full of worry. ¡°I think it is because of the magic within Miss Bai¡¯s body, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yu-er¡¯s magic is stronger than any woman. Why would it hinder her recovery?¡± Yue Mei was flustered. At the same time, Bai Yu sat still and listened to the doctor calmly without any trace of her out-of-character behavior moments before. She tried to stop her feelings from leaking out any more than this. Remember, this man is Ouyang Wenrou, not that Li Wenrou. ¡°About this matter, may Wangye please take part in inspecting Miss Bai¡¯s condition.¡± The royal doctor Mu who had light orange magic turned to Wei Wang, who was renowned for his skill in healing with magic. Ouyang Wenrou was the ninth son of the current Emperor, born to a royal consort rank Pin. His mother died in childbirth, so he was raised by the former Empress who was Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s birth mother. All in Da Yang knew that if a child was favored by the Emperor ¡®Ouyang Hongxian¡¯, that child would have the character ¡®Xian¡¯ in their name to resemble his. It was clear that Ouyang Wenrou was not one of them. But it was also known by all that Ouyang Wenrou had the ability to heal others with magic, different from how most magic was used in fighting. He had the level of dark red magic, inferior only to very few people in the royal family, leading to him finally receiving the Emperor¡¯s favorter and was given the royal title Qin Wang, named ¡®Wei¡¯, and bing Wei Qin Wang or Wei Wang the secondary male lead of the story. Wei Wang and Qin Wang were brought up by Empress Wei, who passed away several years ago. The two brothers had always been close and depended on each other up until when Bai Hua transmigrated here and caused a rift between them. In the end, Wei Wang was the one who gave up. There were two or three times in the series where Bai Yu fooled the gentle Wei Wang and used him to harm the heroine. This time, however, she was not sure whether the events would go ording to the series she starred in. ¡°Benwang will have to excuse himself, then.¡± He said with a slight smile as he extended his hand to touch Bai Yu¡¯s arm. His two fingers pressed down on her pulse point, and her little heart started racing again. Ouyang Wenrou showed a smile, as if wanting tough, while also trying to maintain his manners when he saw that she turned her face away in an attempt to calm her rushing heartbeats. ¡°It seems that the poison is suppressing Miss Bai¡¯s magic, preventing the body from using it to heal the wound.¡± So that was it. Bai Hua was also inflicted with the same poison, yet her cuts healed faster, which meant that the poison only affected magic users! ¡°Oh dear!¡± Yue Mei eximed. In her thought, she med herself for giving the poison to her daughter without researching its effect enough. ¡°Then, Your Highness, what should we do?¡± Her father was equally anxious. ¡°You¡¯ll need many medicinal herbs. A higher level of healing magic is also needed.¡± ¡°That means...¡± she softly said. ¡°There is only benwang who can treat Miss Bai¡¯s injury.¡± No! ¡°Wangye please have mercy.¡± Everyone in the mansion immediately kneeled to beg Wei Wang whose smile never faltered from start to finish. He casually waved his hand as he spoke. ¡°Although healing with magic consumes a lot of power, such a small wound wouldn¡¯t be too tiring for benwang.¡± ¡°Wangye is the most gracious.¡± ¡°No need to be so humble, Miss Bai.¡± Then I won¡¯t be humble here...Can you stop smiling like that?! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Haaah. Haaaaaaahhhh.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh¡± ¡°Is something wrong, miss?¡± ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh¡± ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°Can I scream?¡± ¡°No, miss. It¡¯s not seemly.¡± But I¡¯m a viiness! I should be able to scream! ¡°Haaah.¡± In the end, she could only scream internally. It was good news that there was nothing wrong with her body for not being able to use magic since the real cause was poison. It made her relieve that at least she could use magic in the Meihuadypetition. But the bad news was that she had to meet that smiling Ouyang Wenrou again for treatment. He was not the same man as the one in her past life. But just seeing his face...made her feel that fatal pain again. ¡°In your eyes, do you think Wei Wang is close to me?¡± Bai Yu fished information out of her maid again. ¡°I can say that you¡¯re familiar with each other, miss. Since you were young, every time you went to see Qin Wang you¡¯d almost always meet Wei Wang. You once said that Wei Wang¡¯s magic made him worth getting close to for future benefits.¡± This Bai Yu did n to use other people from the start, huh? ¡°Mmm¡± ¡°What¡¯re you thinking, miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just thinking if it¡¯s almost due for Bai Hua¡¯s return yet.¡± ¡°Why, miss? Should I send people to tell her to stay there longer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°What is it, then, miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about going to pray at the temple too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why? Is that weird?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s weird, miss!¡± Xiao Xi blurted out loudly. Her expression further reflected how shocked she was. ¡°...Normally, if it isn¡¯t because Qin Wang, miss would never step into any temple. Or when you do, you¡¯ll tell me to announce in the streets that you¡¯re going to the temple or to hand out congee...¡± So this puppy maid is saying that she only went to the temple to build her image... ¡°So this time does miss want me to go spread the news?!¡± Bai Yu sighed. Shortly after she told Xiao Xi to notify Yue Mei, her mother came to see her at her residence. ¡°Visiting the temple is a good thing. This time I¡¯ll order male servants to announce that we¡¯re looking for bodyguards for your cavalcade, so the people can praise you indirectly.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, mother.¡± Even her mother was also like this... ¡°I just want to go quietly. Third sister went to the ancestral temple and there¡¯s no news back yet, that must mean that she was living toofortably.¡± Bai Yu ended her sentence with a grimace to insinuate that she was dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to cause a ruckus. There¡¯s no need for you to go there yourself, dear.¡± Yue Mei understood her daughter¡¯s intention, though she did not want her darling daughter to be involved in unpleasant matters. In her eyes, Bai Yu could only be domineering to servants. Moreover, in the past seven days that Yue Mei sent her people to harass Bai Hua at the temple, all of them came back defeated. She was afraid that her daughter would not be able to go up against Bai Hua who had changed into another person, even though Bai Yu was sessful at the banquet. ¡°Let me handle it myself, mother. If something happened to her and we are all here, people may gossip that our mansion sent a daughter out to suffer without a care. At least we can avoid getting criticized if I were there too.¡± ¡°Oh, my dear child...¡± Yue Mei patted her daughter¡¯s hands. ¡°...You being mature like this makes me a lot more relieved.¡± ¡°Mother please don¡¯t be worried. Third sister has been a thorn in your side for so long. From now on I¡¯ll be the one to deal with her.¡± ..... Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Are you this gentle to every woman? Part II ¡°Mother please don¡¯t be worried. Third sister has been a thorn in your side for so long. From now on I¡¯ll be the one to deal with her.¡± Bai Yu intentionally shielding her mother away from the heroine was her first step in avoiding getting her life destroyed by Bai Hua¡¯s retaliation like in the series. From now on if Bai Hua did note after her, she will let Bai Hua live her own life as she tried to steer her mother away. Ultimately...Bai Yu wanted her mother to let go of the resentment and find true happiness for herself. ¡°All this time, my heart hurts when I see the face of that traitor¡¯s daughter! Even though I used my authority to detain her mother, I still couldn¡¯t fully get rid of her because your father was meddling...¡± Yue Mei thought back to her painful past. ¡°...Is this the love your father kept telling me of?¡± ¡°Mother¡± Bai Yu tightly sped her mother¡¯s hands. Shepletely understood the feeling of being betrayed. Men¡¯s hearts were hard to perceive like an abyss. They uttered love words but in the end, they turned to another woman, protecting her with the excuse of goodness but never realized that they were hurting another woman who was betrayed again and again. ..... ¡°What are you nning to do to her this time? Can you tell mother?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Shit...she had not thought of anything yet. ¡°You can use your grandfather¡¯s people if you wish.¡± People from the Yue family? Mother, exactly what are you thinking about? ¡°Mother, please rest assured. I won¡¯t let that lowly concubine child live a peaceful life.¡± ¡°But you have to promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You have to rest until you¡¯re fully recovered first.¡± ¡°But...¡± She wanted to go to the temple to escape from that secondary male lead. Bai Yu did not want to admit that she wanted to get away from having her heart raced every time she met Ouyang Mingxian and Ouyang Wenrou. This body had two hearts. One that was a love engraved on the body had already made it hard enough for Bai Yu to give up. This time the feelings from her broken heart in the former life made her want to escape from everything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re unsure whether you¡¯ll recover in time before Bai Hua¡¯s return, I¡¯ll order her to wait until you finish your business at the temple then return together. She would not be able to avoid Ouyang Wenrou anyway. Bai Hua¡¯s returning on schedule or not also would not concern her in the first ce. Bai Yu sighed again. ¡°Alright, mother.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Three dayster a message was sent from Wei Wang¡¯s pce that Ouyang Wenrou had gathered all the herbs and was ready for treatment. For manner¡¯s sake, Bai Yu who was lower in rank had to go to Wei Wang¡¯s pce to be treated. She was woken up before dawn to bathe and then be put in a bright red dress. Though she was unwilling to wear the color that was her former lover¡¯s favorite, drowsiness made herpliant. Bai mansion was quite far from Wei Wang¡¯s pce, but the carriage driver was familiar with the path due to the pce¡¯s proximity to the male lead¡¯s which the old viiness used to find different excuses to visit. Wei Wang¡¯s pce was vastly different from Qin Wang¡¯s. Outside was surrounded by green bamboo trees and decorated with miniature mountains in various spots. The ground had been dug to create ponds that would resemble rivers. The artificial rivers would lead up to the front of the pce which was all created from jade. A constant breeze throughout the area made this cepletely separated from the world outside. A pce maid came in a respectful manner to guide her in, and Bai Yu followed, maintaining both calmness and refinedness. There were a lot of people here, so she had to be mindful of her actions. After a moment of walking, voices reciting a passage from a book were heard from the opposite side of the walkway. When she turned to look at the source, she found noble children diligently reciting their lessons. In front of them was Ouyang Wenrou as the teacher. His handsome face showed a warm smile like usual. His ck hair flowed in the wind, contrasted by his white attire. ¡®Angelic¡¯ was a word that suited Li Wenrou, no, Ouyang Wenrou the most. Bai Yu was brought to a part of the pce that was surrounded by scenery more beautiful than the ones on her way in. Every time wind blew, she could smell fragrant in the air which made her body rxed, almost forgetting that she was meeting the man who resembled her former lover who had cruelly betrayed her. ¡°It seems that Miss Bai takes a liking to the scenery here.¡± Bai Yu flinched. She hurriedly pulled back from holding her arms outstretched on both sides and taking a deep breath. Xiao Xi had warned her a few times that this was an inappropriate manner, however, how could she restrain herself from doing this? After pulling back her arms, she curtsied in respect to the man in front of her. ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± ¡°Rise.¡± Ouyang Wenrou said as he gestured to tell her to sit. Bai Yu took a seat without waiting for the host because the weight of her hair essories was screaming at her to sit down as soon as possible. ¡°Benwang had servants prepare the herbs. They¡¯ll bring it shortly.¡± ¡°I have troubled Wangye.¡± He did not answer but stared at her for a brief moment before smiling. Ouyang Wenrou went to sit behind the seven strings guqin that was put there. Bai Yu dazedly watched the man in white, feeling as if she was enchanted by an angel¡¯s charm. The sound of guqin reverberated amidst the quiet surrounding. There was no awkwardness between the two people at all as an unfamiliar tune sounded throughout the area. Bai Yu felt like there was a warm breeze drifting past her skin and embracing her. When she looked around her, she saw a red light encasing her body, blending in with the color red of her elegant dress. Ouyang Wenrou nced up at the woman in front of him, feeling surprised again. A moment ago, when he walked up behind her he saw that she was acting strange again. It was as if this was not the first miss of Bai family that he had known who was calm and graceful. She was livelier and more beautiful. If this was her true self and not a pretense, then the current Bai Yu was a beauty that was much more tangible than before. Seeing a wide smile decorated with two dimples on her face, Ouyang Wenrou further enjoyed the change in her personality. His fingers rushed to y music. Imbued with his own magic, trying to make that smile even wider. As he intended, Bai Yu enjoyed the warmth of the breeze and the music so much that she forgot that she was not alone. She was unaware that the wide smile she usually had when she was together with Ouyang Mingxian was making Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s heart race. They had seen each other since childhood. He himself often yed with her together with his older brother, yet this was the only time that Bai Yu beamed like that in front of him, not the mannerly smile like always. Unconsciously, Ouyang Wenrou smiled, as if in a reply to her. Amidst the sound of guqin that echoed through the pce, little Xiao Xi watched her young miss and was surprised to see such a smile. Her first miss who saw her mother¡¯s hatred and resentment since she was born was now being happy with someone else other than Qin Wang. The pleasant atmosphere and the melodious sound of guqin continued for over one ke. Thrum...The sound of guqin stopped at the same time as the wind ceased. Bai Yu felt a rush of heat flowing throughout her body. It was a familiar sensation...It was her magic! ¡°Miss Bai should be able to feel your magic now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu replied happily. ¡°But only this one song can¡¯t make you able to use your magic like before.¡± ¡°Wangye has said that you will use herbs...¡± ¡°For benwang¡¯s method of treatment, herbs are used to help save energy. The best way is to heal with magic...¡± He said with a gentle smile as a small drop of sweat trailed down from his temple to his chin. It was clear that using healing magic exhausted Ouyang Wenrou, because her magic was almost at the same level as him. Still, he put his ten fingers to the strings again. ¡°...Seeing Miss Bai enjoys the atmosphere, benwang couldn¡¯t help but want to y guqin with healing magic.¡± Bai Yu gazed at a sheen of sweat on his face. She knew very well how hard it was to y the magic guqin but ying for the healing magic was even harder. Just one song could make him this tired... Bai Yu pressed her lips together as she stared at the man in front of her, trying to seek an answer from it. What were you exerting yourself this much for? His brown eyes lifted to meet hers as if he already knew she was looking. Ouyang Wenrou smiled at her with a face void of any worry or unease. The melody started once more and warmth surrounded Bai Yu again. The gentle breeze roused a tender heat in her heart. His kindness made her question whether this man was the Li Wenrou she knew in her past life or not? Impossible it may seem, she still could not stop herself from thinking that Li Wenrou and Ouyang Wenrou were simr in both appearance and personality...He had always been like this! ¡°Are you this gentle to every woman?¡± The sound of guqin resonated through the pce, drowning out the small voice from the woman¡¯s muddled heart until nothing else could be heard. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: What an idiot Part I That day Bai Yu¡¯s magic returned along with her memories. It was as if her memories were also sealed away by the poison. The former Bai Yu¡¯s thought process, schemes, and strategies were returned to her as well...Though the worst thing for her was the love and hatred that came back in full force. These things...they were so violent. In her former life she was a Buddhist, so temples had always been the ce she turned to in time of worry. In this life, her feelings and thoughts were conflicted. What was happening to her? What did fate want from her? All her questions never met an answer. Bai Yu moved the scheduled day to visit the ancestral temple closer. She did not listen to her mother¡¯s objection that she should rest for a while longer. Something in her told her that she needed to go there as soon as possible. Not to meet Bai Hua, but to act on her premonition! Many nights after she had transmigrated, she dreamed of a ce. At first, she was puzzled by the recurring image, but eventually felt soothed by that dream when time went by. That was why she did not think much of it enough to worry. Bai Yu at that time was focusing on regaining her magic back. Now that she was sessful, the image in her dream became clearer. It was an ancient temple somewhere. She guessed that it might be the Bai family¡¯s ancestral shrine since it would not be out of the ordinary for a daughter of the Bai family like her to frequent there. But there was something strange... ..... ¡°Benwang will go with you.¡± That person only said that then got into his carriage and led her cavalcade until they safely reached the ancestral temple. Bai Yu tried to find the reason that Ouyang Wenrou stubbornly insisted to go with her. Finally, after wracking her memory she could recall that... When Ouyang Mingxian was injured, he contacted Ouyang Wenrou after he had fully recovered. The younger brother then traveled together with her to meet with his older brother, using an excuse that he was going to heal the vigers in that area. When the two brothers met again, the female lead would then be the cause of their blood feud. Ouyang Mingxian fell in love with Bai Hua because she was an intelligent woman with unique abilities, typical of a transmigrated heroine. As for Ouyang Wenrou, he would be closer to Bai Hua after they exchanged knowledge about healing magic with each other, leading to him feeling admiration for her. From here on would be the opera scene starring the male lead, the female lead, and the secondary male lead for the viiness to watch. ¡°Blessings to Wei Wang from Hua-er.¡± Bai family¡¯s ancestral temple was not far from the capital. Still, it was located in a forested mountain so a trip there would take almost over a day. When they arrived at the temple, Bai Hua in a simple white attire was already there to greet them. Her pretty face without a touch of cosmetics was still radiant. When Wei Wang saw the face of the person who sent the secret letter about third brother to him, his heart skipped a beat. So, it was this frail woman who saved his brother¡¯s life? Everyone said she was magic-less, but even though she was seen as a useless woman, she still could nurse Qin Wang back to health. Interesting. ¡°No need for formality.¡± Ouyang Wenrou said with his usual kind smile. Today he wore white like always, making him paired very well with Bai Hua when standing beside each other. The image made Bai Yu automatically thought back to her former life. One looked like Song Lianhua. Another looked like Li Wenrou. She had to use almost all of her tolerance!! ¡°Wang Ye is probably tired from your travel. I have already ordered people to prepare a room for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Bai.¡± ¡°Aiyo...¡± Bai Yu made a surprised sound to interrupt the conversation in front of her ¡°...It seems that third sister has already forgotten about jiejie.¡± She slightly lifted her chin as she nced at the heroine who had intended to ignore her from the start. Bai Yu knew that Bai Hua had changed, that she had enough magic to go up against her, and that she was brave enough to confront her. Still...you have no right to ignore me! ¡°Jiejie had to endure such a grueling trip toe see how third sister is doing...¡± She smiled at her sister before turning to tease the handsome nobleman who came together. ¡°...I might have to me Wangye for this, then. Your Highness is so dashing that you make my sister forget all about me.¡± ¡°First sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood...¡± Bai Hua was forced to finally acknowledge her. ¡°Then why did third miss not greet first miss at all?¡± Before Bai Hua could continue, Xiao Xi interjected to remind her of her own position. Bai Hua¡¯s gaze turned aggressive for a brief moment, but since they were in front of a royalty, she was forced to mind her manner. Finally, she curtsied to greet Bai Yu. What a fake heroine! ¡°Benwang will go on to treat people in the next vige. Would the two Miss Bais mind?¡± After the two sisters greeted, Ouyang Wenrou then immediately used an excuse to go meet Ouyang Mingxian. ¡°I do not dare. Farewell from Hua-er to Wangye.¡± The smart heroine understood his meaning straight away, while Bai Yu faked being oblivious. She curtsied as farewell along with her younger sister and both waited until the carriage went out of sight. Bai Yu walked past Bai Hua into her residence without saying anything else. In fact, she was quite displeased with Bai Hua¡¯s action, but she also knew that Ouyang Mingxian was still here. If she created a conflict with Bai Hua, that male lead would surely know, or even appeared to help her. Furthermore, Ouyang Wenrou could also return at any time. Bai Yu could only keep her resentment to herself. Let those three meet first. The two Wangyes would have many matters to discuss. When Bai Hua was not needed and left them, then she could order servants to bring Bai Hua here to teach her a lesson! That night, Bai Yu had Xiao Xi investigate whether Bai Hua went out or not. Her puppy did not disappoint. Xiao Xi reported that someone saw Bai Hua left with a maid, while another was inside her room in the temple. ¡°Miss, first Furen¡¯s people requested to see you.¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s? Are they male servants?¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, have them pass the message to you. There¡¯s no need for them toe in to meet me.¡± Although it was a secret meeting, she did not want to risk her reputation. Xiao Xi left the room not for long before she returned. She said that first Furen¡¯s people had been keeping an eye on Bai Hua for several days. She often went to find herbs outside of the temple¡¯s vicinity and meet up with people from neighboring viges. Tonight, she left her room, making it a prime opportunity to act. Yue Mei nned to have a male servant disguised himself as a mad man and abducted Bai Hua for a night to destroy her reputation. Then Bai Hua would have to be sent back to the mansion and married to one of the merchants in the capital as a concubine. Originally, she intended to use a viger as a witness, but since Bai Yu was already here, she would be a better choice. In the series, the n was thwarted because of Ouyang Wenrou who came to Bai Yu¡¯s rescue. Still, it made the female lead hold a deep grudge toward Yue Mei, and she would cause a scene by using Bai Yu and her mother of made-up crimes in front of Bai mansion the day she returned. Bai Yu hurriedly sent Xiao Xi to Bai Hua¡¯s residence to notify her that she would visit. If Bai Hua had not left her room for too long, then the news would make her maid call her back, and Bai Hua¡¯s rushing back would then keep her safe from Yue Mei¡¯s trap. That¡¯s right. The viiness was hindering her mother¡¯s scheme! Before Bai Yu could escape from fate, she first had to get her mother away from the line of fire that was the new Bai Hua¡¯s hatred. Yue Mei did not know what the transmigrated heroine was capable of. Furthermore, she could not stay to protect her mother forever. If a day came that Bai Hua¡¯s resentment grew, Yue Mei would be paid back in full. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°First miss is here. Third miss, please open the door.¡± Xiao Xi banged on the door after she hade to notify one ke ago. Inside was quiet. Bai Yu nodded to her maid to continue. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Third miss, please open the door!¡± The room was still silent, though beneath was not as calm as it seemed. Xiao Xi pressed her ear against the door and after listening for a while then turned to whisper to her while suppressingughter. ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Zi inside, miss. She seems pretty anxious.¡± Bai Yu grinned, satisfied that her maid thought Bai Yu intentionally came to trouble Bai Hua. The viiness said to her four temporary maids that were sent to apany her at the temple. ¡°Force your way in.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18: What an idiot Part II ¡°Force your way in.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± The four replied. After a moment of forceful pushes, the door finally opened, revealing a room that was smaller and in a much worse state than Bai Yu¡¯s room. ¡°Greetings to first miss.¡± The female lead¡¯s personal maid hurried to curtsy to her. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± She asked, acting like she did not notice anything. ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°What is it...¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Bai Hua walked out from behind the divider with a face full of sweat. ..... Seemed that I gave you all quite a fright. ¡°Oh, so meimei¡¯s here.¡± Bai Yu scanned Bai Hua from top to bottom. The heroine was in the same white dress as before. There was nothing out of ordinary, no sign of panting or gasping even though she just ran back. Her clothes and hair were tidy. The only thing amiss was her shoes that were noticeably covered in dirt. Hmph! I¡¯ll turn a blind eye to that, then. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, first sister?¡± Her harsh tone was opposite to her words. ¡°I¡¯m just dissatisfied with your manner in front of Wei Wang, so as a good sister, Ie to lecture you.¡± She approached her sister. Bai Yu was slightly taller than Bai Hua, so she used her fingers, still wrapped in bandages, to lifted Bai Hua¡¯s chin up and forced their eyes to meet. Her phoenix eyes stared at the calm woman, unlike her usual cowardly personality. ¡°You¡¯re just a child born from a lowly concubine. Don¡¯t you dare act inappropriately in public, otherwise they might think there¡¯s no one to teach you manners.¡± Bai Yu said coldly. The phoenix eyes met the peach blossom eyes that red back without a trace of fear. Whoa! She had already died once yet her acting was still intact. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to the first miss?¡± Xiao Xi added when she saw that the woman was standing still and had no sign of showing respect. ¡°Or you only know manners when you¡¯re in front of men?¡± ¡°You!¡± Bai Hua darted at Bai Yu but was stopped by Xiao Zi and Xiao Tao. ¡°You what!?¡± Bai Yu snapped. Her mouth formed a wicked sneer. ¡°...I said this much and you still can¡¯t ept the truth. I guess teaching animals might be easier!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Bai Hua shook off her two maids and continued to rush to her. Bai Yu nced at her four maids, then immediately two of them went to hold Bai Hua down to kneel in front of Bai Yu. Another two knowingly took hold of Bai Hua¡¯s two maids. What a quality team to support the viiness. ¡°If you had shown me manners, this would not have to happen.¡± The pretty face that she hated lifted up. The peach blossom eyes that stared straight at her were saying that she would not ept defeat even when being held down. It was this same look that made the male characters fall in love with her. But right now...no matter how many male characters there are. No one cane and help you! Though this was to indirectly help Bai Hua, the viiness still could not pass the opportunity to get back at the impudent heroine. No matter how many beatings she ordered here, Ouyang Wenrou could not help her, because fate had already changed! But of course, she would not beat Bai Hua...since you had to be merciful to animals while in the temple. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options...¡± Bai Yu straightened her back as she looked down on the person in front of her like she was only an insignificant pebble. ¡°...Keep your head down, or go against me!¡± No matter what world this woman came from, if she was in Bai Hua¡¯s body who was lower than Bai Yu, then she had to be respectful toward her. No matter how smart and capable Bai Hua really was, she had no rights to rebel against the first miss! When someone treated her right, she also treated them right. When someone hurt her, she hurt them back. When someone was a faker, then she would expose their true face! ¡°Release her.¡± Bai Yu did not wait for an answer. She would let Bai Hua continue to think about it herself. She did not want an ¡®answer¡¯ from anybody¡¯s mouth because she had been lied to enough. She only believed their actions! But apart from that...let her have some fun for herself then. ¡°Bring me her clothes.¡± The four maids promptly acted ording to her order. Shortly, dresses in a light color with lotus embroidery patterns were present to her. Though the quality of the fabric and the handiwork were not as beautiful as Bai Yu¡¯s, it was better than what the maids were wearing. Bai Yu divided the good fabric clothes into four equally. ¡°Jiejie¡¯s new maids don¡¯t have clothes to wear. So jiejie hope that meimei will take pity on the servants.¡± Bai Yu huffed before turning away. In the end...that face that Bai Hua had still made Bai Yu unable to be nice to her at all. Hmph! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°I¡¯ll blow out the candle now, miss.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Candlelight disappeared as soon as she replied and was reced by the dim glow from the moon. Bai Yu sat beside her window as she looked up at the bright full moon. Her two hands gripping her warm nket while her thoughts wandered. Just what led her life to this point? Starting from Li Wenrou, who she tried to forget but could not...With a glimpse at Ouyang Wenrou in this life, Bai Yu knew for sure that her heart was still full of him. Just because she hadmitted suicide did not mean that she did not love him anymore. It only meant that she had no ways left to hold him close. Even with death...she still could not make hime back to her. She loved him so much, yet he also hurt her so cruelly. To make the matters worse, the heart of this body also had its own feelings for Ouyang Mingxian. Love. Disappointment. Hope. Hurt. These were no different from what she felt toward Li Wenrou. Sometimes Bai Yu wanted to be alone in her room so that she could heal her own heart, yet she could not because she was now Miss Bai Yu who was moving toward a pitiful end. As she was trying toe to terms with her feelings, Bai Hua was moving forward ording to the story. She could not stay still and let Bai Hua make her face that same end! Eventually, as the days went on, Bai Yu could only try to contain both love and hatred within her as she continued to fight her fate. As long as the mountains were still green, there was no fear ofcking firewood.* Right now she came to life again, and this was the greatest reward she could hope for. ¡°Just start again as Bai Yu is enough.¡± Bai Yu whispered to herself as she extended her hand forward. A red light from her magic appeared at her bandaged fingertips beforeing together to form a shape of a red butterfly that slowly flew away from her hands. This was the method of a magical messenger, though today she did not have any message to send, only calling the butterfly out to y in the night breeze. The translucent wings carried themselves upward. Bai Yu followed its movement with her eyes, enjoying the sight of a red butterfly on the backdrop of the moon. Her unconscious smile revealed two tiny dimples on her cheeks. After a while of wasting her power on ying, Bai Yu waved her hand, intending to retract her magic. Suddenly, a silver light caught her eyes, and as she squinted at it, she realized that it was a silver butterfly that was teasing with her own red butterfly. This butterfly was created by magic. And it was silver-level magic, even! Her eyes widened. She looked around trying to find the owner of that magic but could not find anyone. When she looked up again, she saw that the silver butterfly was fluttering away. Follow...I have to follow... Her red butterfly also followed the mysterious butterfly. Bai Yu hurriedly wore her shoes before jumping out the window. She rushed her two legs as she ran after the silver butterfly. Her small, handwarmer was left on the bed. Herrge nkety abandoned on the chair she had sat on. Bai Yu did not know why she had to follow that butterfly. She only knew that something within her told her that she had to do it. After a while of running, the silver butterfly finally slowed down and flew downward. Her small hands tried to catch it in an attempt to find its owner through the aura left in the magic, but before her hands coulde close to it, the butterfly suddenly disappeared. At the same time, her ankle was grabbed by something, causing her to lose her bnce. ¡°Shiiiiiiiiitttttt!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± She unconsciously eximed in her mother tongue again. Her slender form fell over, messing up her hair. Bai Yu sat up and inspected herself. She found that she was not hurt at all and the fall was not even painful. it seemed that the ground beneath was more hurt...since she heard a groan... Wait! A groan? ¡°You!¡± Her eyes widened again as she realized that she was sitting on a ¡®person¡¯! This was not a talking ground, but a human being who let her sit on without pushing away. Not because he did not feel her weight or did not feel hurt, but because he was so heavily injured that he could not move! ¡°...Red...magic...¡± A low voice of a man pulled Bai Yu out of her thoughts. She moved herself away from his legs. ¡°It...it was my magic.¡± She said to him softly while trying to recall an event where a viiness met a mysterious man in this circumstance. But no matter how hard she tried to think and rethink, she still had to insist to herself that there was no scene like this in the series. Was she facing an out-of-control situation again! ¡°Use your magic...s-stop...my bleeding.¡± The gruff voice attempted tomunicate to her weakly. Bai Yu looked at the trail of blood on the ground and up to the wound of the injured man. Her fear of blood made her hands shake. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°What an...idiot.¡± I transmigrated here to be an eye candy viiness, not apetent heroine! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *As long as the mountains are still green, there is no fear ofcking firewood: As long as one lives, there is still hope. ..... Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Who the heck...? Part I Bai Yu was not an unreasonably cruel person. If there was an injured person in front of her, she would not hesitate to help. But this time, she was tempted to just let this foul-mouthed man die. ¡°Hurry up, you fool. My magic was suppressed by poison. I need you to heal me.¡± Bai Yu ignored his weak plea and stood up. Now that she looked more closely, she could see that he was a tall man wearing ck clothing like the assassins she had seen often in Chinese period dramas. Half of his face was covered by a ck mask, revealing only a part of his chin and his sharp mouth. Hmph! She would never help him. ¡°With that kind of mouth, you should just bleed to death.¡± She grimaced at the man before stomping her feet and walking away. But before she could move, her ankle was grabbed once again, making her fall for the second time. ¡°Ahh....Umph!¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± ..... She screamed and struggled in an attempt to get away from the stranger. Hisrge, bloodied hand came to silence her as he gave an order. Though his hoarse voice was weak, the authority in his tone could make her keep still immediately. ¡°Stay still if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Bai Yu defiantly red back. The speaker¡¯s voice was close to her, and she could see his eyes even with his half-mask on. She was surprised by his strange eyes that seemed to be white, like a fogged-up window, resembling a blind person¡¯s eyes. Her irritation waned when she realized that the man seemed to be blind on top of being injured. Bai Yuy still and rested her head on the arm that was covering her mouth. Her waist was hugged by his other hand as he changed position to lying sideways like he was shielding her from something. As an actress, her job had made her used to being in intimate positions with men, though Bai Yu was certain that even in this era where closeness between men and women was not strictly frowned upon, it was probably still more conservative than her former world. ¡°There¡¯s blood around here. Find him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The sound of footsteps in the area followed by the sound of bushes being rustled made Bai Yu immediately understand the current situation. If the man had not pulled her back, she would surely be found by this group of people. Considering her condition right now...Bai Yu had to thank him a thousand times! ¡°There¡¯s a temple past this forest. Send some people to search there.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Those people were heading to the temple!? ¡°Ummph!¡± ¡°Shhh¡± She resumed her struggling again when she heard their words. Bai Yu could not be sure whether they had good intentions or not. What made her more worried was that there were only women and monks at the temple. However, the strange man still would not let go of her. Bai Yu mustered all her strength to bite into his hand, yet he was not affected by it at all. His only reaction was to send her a scolding look. She understood that he had to hide, but she was worried about her people too! Bai Yu tried to calm down and obediently waited for the sounds of their footsteps to leave. All the while she fought with the man through her gaze, which he returned in kind. Since Bai Yu could not fight the strength of his grip, she continued to bite at his hands to show her protest. Eventually, the group of people left. Bai Yu only slightly pushed his chest and was easily released. ¡°What were you fretting for? There are Qin Wang¡¯s men protecting the temple. No need for you to worry.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me that in the first ce?¡± Bai Yupletely forgot that Ouyang Mingxian secretly ced his men near the temple to protect Bai Hua. ¡°Can I say anything with those men right next to us? You truly are a foolish woman.¡± ¡°So for you, if I¡¯m not an idiot then I¡¯m a fool. Fine, go ahead and find an intelligent woman to help you then!¡± Who would want to save a foul-mouthed person like this? If he was quiet like Qin Wang when he was found injured by Bai Hua, then she would not hesitate to help. Did fate create a wrong destiny for the wrong person? This kind of thing should have happened between Ouyang Mingxian and Bai Hua, not her and this brute! Bai Yu moved to stand up again when he went silent. She thought that he must be feeling guilty so he was letting her go now. However, she could take only a few steps before his voice sounded behind her. ¡°Now I know why you were in such a hurry to leave while those men were still around.¡± Bai Yu frowned. ¡°A beauty wearing thin clothes despite the cold. You could see her alluring curves with just moonlight. No man would be able to refuse.¡± ¡°You!¡± Her eyes widened at the man¡¯s demeaning words. Her beautiful face turned into a scowl. Bai Yu did not care about preserving the image of a kind youngdy. Right now she only wanted to swear at him until he could not remember where he came from anymore. Her head was full of various curse words as she whipped her head back, but she was suddenly stopped when she came face to face with the man. Their faces were dangerously close, with her nose almost touching the chin of the person who suddenly approached her from behind. His gaze when he looked at her body was vulgar. But...how could he see her? ¡°You! Aren¡¯t you blind?¡± She was in thin nightwear as he said. On her body were only an inner garment and anotheryer of a robe. Since she was preparing to go to bed, she only covered herself with a thick nket instead of a fur coat. How could she know that she was going to run after this man¡¯s butterfly and met him? ¡°Hmph!¡± The man did not answer. He used only one hand to pull her into his strong chest. Bai Yu blurted out ¡®Shit!¡¯ again. She intended to start swearing at him when a strong hand forced her chin to lift up so that their eyes could meet. The moonlight now was much brighter than moments ago. It was then that she realized that the fogged-up eyes that she saw while hiding were actually not colored white... But it was silver! In this world when a person¡¯s magic broke through the ck level, their body would adapt to support the higher level of magic. For the people of Da Yang, it was their eyes that would change into the color of their magic. And this man in front of her...Silver magic...Silver eyes...This was a magic-user who was two levels higher than her red magic! ¡°I¡¯m not blind. And I can clearly see your figure.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re a little foolish, at least your appearance can make up for it.¡± He continued riling her up. ¡°Stop talking!¡± Her face burned up by both anger and embarrassment. The man¡¯s lips moved like he was going to continue, so she raised her hand and bring it down with all her strength. ¡°Release me!¡± Hisrge hand caught her wrist before her palm could hit his face. If he did not stop her, her hands would have been hurt by the mask. Bai Yu tried to struggle, but her arm was tightly gripped by the man. She thought to herself that it must be bruised by him already. ¡°You¡¯ve already insulted me by using me of being blind. Now you want to hurt me too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re rude.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°You...¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together tightly. Her face burned even hotter. ¡°...You were looking...¡± ¡°It was you who ran at me.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be quiet for a moment?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Yu who was furious became puzzled by the man¡¯s abrupt change in attitude. Suddenly, he let go of her and told her to be quiet with a bored tone. The masked man started panting, unlike his previously annoying actions. ¡°Where¡¯re you going?¡± ¡°Ow!¡± Bai Yu shrieked when her same hand was grabbed again. She was trying to walk away from this mercurial man. He told her to be quiet, so she wanted to leave him to his own silence. What was he stopping her for? ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little gentler? I¡¯m a woman.¡± Her white skin bruised easily, did he not know? ¡°Stop being stubborn and do what I said, then. I¡¯m exhausted arguing with you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat me with more respect-ow!¡± He squeezed her wrist again. ¡°Women are all like this.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t bother with women like me, ow!¡± ¡°Stop arguing.¡± ¡°Can you stop squeezing my arm? This is a human arm, not a blow-up doll¡¯s that you can just do whatever you please.¡± ¡°What is a blow-up doll?¡± ¡°Just tell me what you want me to do.¡± If she talked about something that did not exist in this world, then he would still call her crazy and stupid no matter how much she exined for sure. Bai Yu changed the subject because she was tired of having to argue with the brute. ¡°Hmph!¡± Therge hand that was holding her wrist moved to bring her smaller hand to his chest. Bai Yu felt dampness and the metallic smell of blood from his broad chest. Her hands started shaking again. She was so caught up bickering with him that she forgot about her own fear. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Who the heck...? Part II The bright moonlight revealed how Bai Yu¡¯s face turned from ruddy to pale. The mouth that was talkative unlike ady was now pressed tightly. Though the injured man was amused by her change from being a lioness to a kitten, he did notugh out loud and made her insecure. He lightly squeezed Bai Yu¡¯s hand while talking in a mild voice, not the aggressive tone from his habit. ¡°Send your magic to my hand. My wound needs to be healed as soon as possible.¡± He tightened his hand. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how to use healing magic.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips even tighter. She closed her eyes to concentrate. The image and the smell of blood were so very close to her. ¡°Show me that you¡¯re not a foolish woman.¡± Eyelids with thick eyshes slowly opened. Dark eyes met the silver ones. ..... ¡°I¡¯m not foolish...¡± Pink lips murmured in displease as she focused her thought on sending the flow of magic to the hand that was touching the strong chest and held by arge hand. The red light of magic emitted from her small hand. Soon after, a faint, almost invisible, silver light poured out from hisrge hand. Bai Yu had never heard of a method of using magic like this before, but she still tried to repeat what she had done to create her red butterfly from before. The two colors of magic entwined and expanded to envelop both of them together. Bai Yu sensed the same warmth that she felt when she received treatment from Ouyang Wenrou. This was simr to the magic of regeneration. The man in front of her could utilize it, but the power was too weak so he had to rely on her magic as support. However, since his magic was two levels higher than her, his injuries could not bepletely healed. Still, it was enough to stop the bleeding and close the wound. The beauty¡¯s face was covered in sweat, her whole body shook as she pushed herself to send her magic to him. The masked man held her close to his own body, doing his utmost to prop both of them up and keep the healing process going smoothly even with depleted strength. Thud! Bai Yu copsed the moment that everything was over, not even caring about how her hand was still held within his. The magic aura of both colors slowly dissipated. ¡°Well done¡± His hand smoothed her hair that had been disheveled since they met. He crouched down while squeezing her hand as a message ¡®that¡¯s enough¡¯. Bai Yu was panting so heavily that she did not pay attention to the praise from the man who had been rude. ¡°I...huff...I saved your life.¡± She said through her gasps. Fierceness returned to her gaze as she looked at him again. This time, the masked man chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°You look hideous.¡± His fingers stroked her cheek. Bai Yu immediately realized that he had used his bloodied hand to cover her mouth, so her face right now must have been smeared with blood all over. She hurriedly brushed his hand away. ¡°I saved your life. Please give me due respect!¡± ¡°Heh. Sure.¡± She red at him again. Why did he enjoy angering her so much? ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the temple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you should¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you can walk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted because I used up all my magic to help you. You have to carry me there.¡± ¡°Men and women should not be so intimate.¡± ¡°You just thought of that now?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a shameless woman.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re an ill-mannered man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insulting me again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve also insulted me as an unmarried woman many times.¡± ¡°Stubborn woman.¡± ¡°Megalomaniac.¡± ¡°If you have enough strength to bicker then you can walk back by yourself.¡± ¡°You take me there!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the megalomaniac here?¡± ¡°I saved your life!¡± The man sighed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Nothing was out of the ordinary when they arrived at the temple. Bai Yu saw glimpses of Qin Wang¡¯s men patrolling around the area. It seemed that the appearance of those men had forced them to appear as well. Though Ouyang Mingxian himself had already left, he still left his people around to protect the beauty. As expected of someone who knew to value jades and cherish flowers*, unlike this man in front of her. When he carried her to the temple¡¯s front gate, she was suddenly put down. At least he did not throw her away like a sack. ¡°Qin Wang¡¯s men were inside. You¡¯ll be safe there. I can only see you off here.¡± ¡°Thank you so very much to you, sir!¡± ¡°Are you being sarcastic?¡± ¡°Of course, sir!¡± No matter how much she wanted to chop him up into a thousand pieces, he was at the very least a silver magic user. Even though she could not remember who he was or what role he yed in the series, his magic was enough to make her cautious of her actions toward him. She did not want to have bad blood with a powerful person. But when she tried to treat him with respect, he provoked her. How could anyone control themselves? A cool jade touched her stained cheek. Bai Yu lifted her face up, intending to look at the man who left her on the ground and was met with a jade tassel. It was made with ck jade that was exquisitely carved into a delicate pattern. ¡°This is my identification jade. If you need help with anything, bring this to general Yue¡¯s mansion.¡± Because of his ongoing mission, he could not personally repay his life debt. Instead, he had to leave his important belonging to her so that someday when she needed urgent help, the Yue family coulde to her aid. If he told her to bring the jade to the border, water from afar could not put out a nearby fire* and by then it would have been toote to repay any debt to her. Bai Yu still stared at the jade in his hand. ¡°Take it, you fool. I have to go now.¡± The priceless ck jade was haphazardly thrown onto herp. Suddenly, the tall figure used a martial technique and disappeared from her sight. He knew martial arts! This man was adept in martial arts and had silver magic! Bai Yu forcefully pinched herself. Who did you insult, Bai Yu?! She briefly internally scolded herself before heaving a big sigh and pushing herself up. One hand tightly clenched the ck jade tassel. Bai Yu slowly and silently drag her worn-out body back to her room. Though her fear for the owner of the ck jade had started to set in, she still could not help herself but cursed him in her head...If you are going to drop me off then why don¡¯t youmit to it until the destination? It was because she helped him that she had to be in this state! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Miss! Miss, where have you been? I-Aaaah! Umph! Mmmm!¡± Bai Yu used herst reserve of strength to dart at Xiao Xi and cover her mouth. The maid had been walking in circles in her room. She must havee in to check on Bai Yu and became distressed when she did not see her in bed. Now that she saw her miss in a state like this, she was possibly shocked. And if it was her, she would feel the same. A bloodied white dress, disheveled hair, dirty face, and lips stained with blood. If this happened in her past life, people would no doubt thought she was a ghoul. It¡¯s over. Her image as the number one beauty was now in shambles. ¡°Be quiet, now. And go fetch me some water to bathe.¡± ¡°Mi...miss, what did you do?¡± ¡°I heard strange noises so I went outside and rescued a wounded rabbit. I used up a lot of magic and now I want to rest. Hurry up, go get me water.¡± Bai Yu lied to her maid in order to avoid answering further questions. She really was exhausted. Shortly, Xiao Xi brought warm water for her to clean herself and change into a new set of clothes. Bai Yu let the maid manage everything since she had no strength left to move. Internally, she was dejected. She was hideous as that man had said. She, the number one beauty of the capital, was in such a state in front of a man. Even though they did not know each other, it was still too unimpressive. ¡°Miss, this jade...¡± ¡°Oh.¡± After finishing her bath, Xiao Xi brought the ck jade to her with a puzzled face. Bai Yu immediately took the beautiful jade away from her maid¡¯s eyes and dismissed the curious puppy, sending her out of the room with a wave. As soon as Xiao Xi left, she turned back to examine the jade tassel. The ck jade was carved into a dragon encircling the character ¡®Rui¡¯. Bai Yu remembered that the identification jade tassel of every male royalty in Da Yang was carved into a dragon and a character that show the name of their rank. The character on this tassel was ¡®Rui¡¯, a one-syble name, which meant the owner had the position of the first prince of the dynasty who was only second to Emperor and Taizi. This was the identification jade of ¡®Rui Qin Wang¡¯ or ¡®Rui Wang¡¯. Bai Yu dug around in both her memory and the body¡¯s, trying to find anything about Rui Wang. Rui Wang... Rui Wang... Rui Wang... Who the heck...? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *Value jades and cherish flowers: Being gentle to women *Water from afar could not put out a nearby fire: A help from far away cannot solve the immediate problem ..... Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Oh Bai Yu, do not lose to fate Part I ¡°Miss, that jade tassel...¡± ¡°Bring me the prepared emerald grass.¡± ¡°Right here, miss.¡± ¡°Did you wash it with saline water?¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± The beautiful face showed concentration as she dropped a handful of emerald grass into the pot. No matter how hot the congee pot in front of her was, Bai Yu did not turn her face away from the vapor. That was because she was trying to evade her maid¡¯s question about the ck jade. ..... ¡°Miss, that jade fromst night...¡± ¡°Bring me some salt.¡± ¡°What will miss use it for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m adding it to the congee, of course.¡± Though Xiao Xi was confused, she still obediently followed the order. She knew that her miss was trying to dodge the question about the jade tassel by waking up early to make congee for handing out to the vigers who lived near the temple. Normally, her arrogant miss would never do something like this by herself. Because Bai Yu did not want to answer any questions, she tried to make herself constantly busy. In truth, she could just stand by and order the servants to do these things. In this world, the congee that was distributed to the vigers was made by boiling rice with water and stewing until it became congee without using any seasoning. Bai Yu identally saw a nt that resembled a pandan growing along the stream. At first, she was unsure whether it was the same pandan that she knew or not. After asking Xiao Xi, she was told that the people of Da Yang called it emerald grass and no one had used it in food before. Thus, in her cooking, Bai Yu added the emerald grass for fragrance and some salt for taste into the congee that was to be handed out. Following the unscripted eventst night, the vigers in the area of the temple came at dawn to ask for help. Because many people in the vige fell ill, they did not have enoughbor to work like before. After hearing that, Bai Yu then had the servants at the temple bring utensils and ingredients to the vige. They would cook congee and hand it out starting from dawn to almost noon. On top of receiving a helping hand was aromatic and delicious congee, which made the vigers rejoice. Bai Yu generously told them the congee¡¯s simple recipe, leading to her being praised further. At the same time, Bai Hua, who was wearing a maid uniform, also apanied Bai Yu as one of her followers. Though she was surprised by the familiar recipe, her position made her unable to say anything. She could only continue to scoop congee from the pot and distribute it to vigers with a pretty smile to raise their spirits. No matter how beautiful the heroine was, her reputation had to lose to Bai Yu this time. She had Xiao Xi as her own megaphone to spread the word that the first miss of the Bai family was both magnanimous and down-to-earth. Bai Yu herself did not have any ulterior motive at all. She merely thought that she wanted to make merit because she came to visit the temple. It was her personal maid that was too good at her job. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°I said stop.¡± ¡°I just wanted to ask, can I go relieve myself?¡± Bai Yu internally regained herposure from embarrassment before waving to give her permission. Was she too paranoid that Xiao Xi would pester her? ¡°Haah...¡± She sighed while taking the jade in question out of her sleeve pocket to inspect again. No matter how much she tried, Bai Yu could not find the answer to Rui Wang¡¯s identity. Last night she was so busy thinking that she could not sleep. Coincidentally, the vigers came to ask for help at dawn, so Bai Yu brought her servants to distribute the food. She thought that she would take a nap after returning, but Xiao Xi made her thoughts circle back to the problem of this jade¡¯s owner again. After some time of thinking, she came to the conclusion that...it did not matter who that man was, because she would surely not meet him again! What kind of man treated a beauty that way? She lost control over her emotions again and again because of his provoking. ¡°How can I keep calm like this?¡± She murmured to herself. The slender figure in a dark blue dress stood up and left her room, heading to the praying area within the temple. Bai Yu came here because she wanted to calm herself down. She had to go through too many things after being in this body, and when coupled with the circumstances in her former life, they all made her feel purposeless. Her dreams during those nights had told her toe here. She thought that the time when there were no maids following her like this was the most ideal opportunity to find the answer for herself. The area within the temple was tranquil. It was clear that workers from the Bai family were thorough in maintaining it. As Bai Yu walked, she was greeted by bows from everyone in the area. She saw Bai Hua and her two maids sweeping the leaves in the courtyard. Even after all her clothes were taken away, Bai Hua¡¯s beauty still stood out amongst other women wearing the same maid uniform. Bai Yu walked past the three who curtsied to her, not sparing a nce. If she knew manners, then there would be no need to lecture her half-sister. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Seems like you are being lost.¡± A voice of a woman sounded behind her as Bai Yu was heading back to her room after finding that praying did not make her any calmer. She frowned, unsure whether the woman was talking to her or not. She changed her expression to a slight smile in order to be mannerly before turning back to the other person whose magic aura was exceedingly strong. Obviously, it was magic of some higher level than hers, enabling the user to approach Bai Yu without her noticing at all. ¡°Benxiaojie* knows this path very well. Guniang* must be mistaken.¡± She replied with her characteristic arrogance and intentionally addressed herself with an honorific. ¡°You are not lost in the temple...¡± The mysterious woman in pure white stepped closer. Bai Yu could not see her face because of the Chinese wide-brimmed hat with a long, thin veil connected to hide the wearer¡¯s appearance. ¡°...You are lost within your own heart.¡± ¡°What does guniang mean?¡± ¡°I am the reason you came to this temple.¡± Her heart beat faster at her words. Bai Yu had never told anyone of her dream. There was no possible way for this woman to know what had led her here. The viiness examined the stranger for a mere moment before faking a surprised reaction. She intended to push the boat along the current* ¡°So it was you!¡± The woman did not answer. She moved closer until Bai Yu could see long silver hair brushing against her ankle. It sparkled prettily under the sunlight. ¡°It was not with those dreams that I led you here.¡± ¡°You mean...¡± She knitted her brows. It seemed that this woman really did know something. ¡°Even your soul was also brought here by me, Yoknapha!¡± Her dark eyes widened. This time, she was truly stunned. Who was this person? In the area that Bai Yu stood, there were only her and this guniang. The surrounding seemed to be cut off by a strange white mist. The mysterious woman whose face was concealed had strange, shimmering silver hair...there was no description of such a unique person in the series. Throughout Da Yang, no one had silver hair as well. When Bai Yu carefully examine the person who knew her old name, she then noticed that there was a faint gleam of silver light surrounding the woman. ¡°Just who exactly are you?¡± She hoped fate would not y a joke and made her meet a goddess in the fairy tale. ¡°I am the one you had med in all of your many lives.¡± What did that mean... ¡°It means that no matter what question you have, I will be the one to answer it.¡± If she was the one Bai Yu had med, then that person could only be the goddess of fate. Was this woman truly a deity? ¡°It is as you think.¡± The goddess of fate calmly listened to the thoughts of the woman who she brought across the world. She did not interrupt as she let Bai Yu try to make sense of suddenly facing a goddess, a situation above ordinary human¡¯sprehension. ¡°Where...is this?¡± Not long after Bai Yu finally suppressed her shock, she asked the question that she had been wanting to know all along. She believed that this woman who had a high-level magic aura could answer her because up until her death she had med andined the goddess of fate so much. Even though this was so unbelievable, she wasrgely certain that this guniang was the goddess. The fact that her soul could be crossed into this world must mean that a goddess of fate did, in fact, exist. ¡°This world is your first life, after your first incarnation as a human,¡± the goddess in the form of a mortal exined to her. ¡°When your soul was born into this life, your every action created karma that would intertwine and create a ripple effect to your many lives after. You have to go through endless cycles of rebirth, eternally repaying for all karmas you havemitted. It is the same as how you have died in this world as ¡®Bai Yu¡¯ and continued to reincarnate in other lives until you finally became ¡®Yoknapha''¡± Bai Yu nodded as she understood the story she was told. This must mean that she did not transmigrate into a TV series like she initially thought but instead came back to the first incarnation of her soul. ¡°Then, why did my first life be the series I have starred in?¡± ¡°It was I who nted the idea in the mind of the people in that life. It was to prepare you before bringing you here.¡± That was too unbelievable! This goddess let her know about her first incarnation through the series so that she coulde here and know the future. Did that mean the goddess of fate intended for her to return while knowing how she would die? Would she have to die like in the series this time? ¡°Everything would continue the same way if you wish so.¡± No way. She would never die because of her devotion to Ouyang Mingxian. Never. ¡°Do not be afraid, child. You have yet another path to take.¡± The goddess of fate gently soothed her. ¡°And this is the reason why I bring you back to this life.¡± ¡°Wha...what do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh child...Now, you are the new Bai Yu. Bying here, you have the ability to choose to repeat the same story you had yed or paved your new destiny of your own.¡± Change your own destiny? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *Benxiaojie: A first-person honorific used by ady from a noble family. It means ¡°Me, who is a youngdy¡± *Guniang: A pronoun used to address a woman * Push the boat along the current: Go with the flow ..... Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Oh Bai Yu, do not lose to fate Part II Change your own destiny? ¡°Then why do I have to do that? You want me to change the destiny that has happened and already ended. For what?¡± The goddess of fate went still. She dropped her silvery eyes behind the veil. ¡°Your old destiny made a god unable toplete his duty and return to heaven.¡± She hindered a god¡¯s mission? ¡°Your destiny in this life is the same as what you know. The former Bai Yumitted sins, pursued the wrong red string of fate. And insisted on cutting off another¡¯s string, She had also created karma to many, causing them great pain...¡± Those problems must be the fact that Bai Yu only loved Ouyang Mingxian and tried to sabotage his rtionship with Bai Hua, right? ..... ¡°...But in the end, you were not sessful and decided to surrender to your fate, ending your life before finding your own red string.¡± That must be about Bai Yu who could not stand how Ouyang Mingxian remained true to his love for Bai Hua alone, so shemitted suicide while being Empress. ¡°...In your next lives, those people came back to take back what you had taken from them. Because of your actions in your first life, you have to endure the pain of love in every subsequent life, surrendering to fate again and again. every time, you ended your own life before meeting the person at the other end of your red string...¡± This must be what Li Wenrou and Song Lianhua did to her and made hermit suicide? ¡°...This cycle would continue for many lives. Whether you were born as human or animal, your fate was to eternally create karma with them. Every life, you would lose to fate and take your own life, again and again.¡± T...This kind of thing... The listener stood, stock-still. Her hands balled into fists. Tears continued to pour from her dazed eyes. Bai Yu did not have a word to describe her feeling for what was revealed to her. She was affected by a much bigger problem than she had thought. This...was it really true? ¡°A god incarnated into this world to guide you and your fated person. But having to continuously repay for your karma in numerous lives like this made you unable to fulfill your true destiny. As a result, the god that was sent to help you cannot return to heaven for hundreds of years now.¡± A god that came to lead her to her fated person? ¡°Currently, the situation within heaven was not desirable. I, who was tasked to oversee your fates, cannot stand by and let heaven be deprived of its ¡®god of war¡¯. I brought you back to this life, the beginning of everything so that you can start anew and pave the better path where there was no foul karma and where you can find your own red string of fate.¡± No! ¡°Ugh...¡± Bai Yu slumped down. Her two hands pressed over the left side of her chest, sensing the heart that was in pain. The more she thought about what she heard, the more her heart hurt. Something within was yelling to her ¡®No!¡¯. What ¡®god of war¡¯? She did not understand. If she had to change her fate to avoid hurting others, then would that mean she had to stop loving Ouyang Mingxian? Her answer was no. She would never let go of Ouyang Mingxian! He had been hers all along. All her life she was expected to be his wife. Even if that was not the correct red string of fate, but her whole life was spent waiting for him. How could she stop now?! ¡°Why...am...I...in pain...ugh...I can¡¯t...huff...stop...this...feeling...¡± Five fingers dig into where her heart was, wrinkling the fabric. ¡°It is the feeling of you in that body. Though your soul was another, heart and soul still cannot bepletely separate...because all of this is the same you.¡± ¡°...I...was born to be his wife...huff...¡± Her tears continued to flow. Even when her brain did not think twice about losing said position, her heart made her unstoppably cry. Bai Yu could not understand why she was so hurt. Her new self did not have any feeling for Ouyang Mingxian, but when she heard that she should not be close to him, the feeling from the original body made her heart ache. ¡°Deep in your heart, you still love Ouyang Mingxian and wish to be his consort...¡± ¡°...N...No...I don¡¯t want...¡± The new Bai Yu did not want to return to that cycle of karma with those people anymore. ¡°If so, find your red string, then.¡± Within her heart, there was another name that appeared when the goddess mentioned her ¡®red string of fate¡¯. Even if it hurt like she would die, she still hoped... ¡°Ugh...Is...is it Wenrou...?¡± She sobbed. Her face stained with tears made her seem like she could break down at any moment. Bai Yu might feel sad that her fated person was not Ouyang Mingxian, but at the same time, she also held a meager wish that it would be Li Wenrou. Feelings of the old and new Bai Yu further became muddled. Her eyes were red because of her weeping. ¡°...I...ugh...What do I do?... What do I do...?¡± She beat her chest with her own fist as if trying to dissipate the confusion within herself with the impact. Bai Yu kept hitting without thinking how it might bruise her skin. The beautiful face full of tears was a pitiful sight. The old Bai Yu loved Ouyang Mingxian with all her heart... The new Bai Yu loved Li Wenrou until herst breath... Then, what should she do next... ¡°Oh Bai Yu, do not lose to fate.¡± The clear voice was kinder and softer than when she met at first. The figure in the dark blue dress lifted her face to the disguised goddess in front of her. Her words, ¡®do not lose to fate¡¯ strangely calmed her heart. The cacophony within her slowly ceased. ¡°There are three more people who have been waiting to meet you after so many lives. All that you need to do is to not surrender to your fate.¡± Her hopeful words and smile behind the wide hat were like cold water to her heated heart. Bai Yu wiped her tears with both of her hands, yet still could not stop crying. She tried to suppress sadness and hesitation. ¡°I want to know one thing. Can you please help me...?¡± ¡°What do you want to know?¡± She squeezed her hand, being both fearful and hopeful. ¡°After I died as Yoknapha...¡± The viiness took a deep breath. ¡°...How were those people?¡± The new Bai Yu could somewhat handle her feelings toward Ouyang Mingxian, but she still both loved and resented Li Wenrou. If Li Wenrou was the same person as Ouyang Wenrou, she wanted to know his end in that life so that she could make up her mind. After her mother died of heartbreak because of her father¡¯s unfaithfulness, her father left her to grow up with his money. She continued to live a solitary life, even though she had her grandmother who cared about her, she still felt lonely when they had to be apart until she met Li Wenrou... He was the light of her life. No matter how much she resented him, she could not easily cut herself from the person who had been her love and her life for so long. ¡°I will let you see if it can help you make your decision.¡± Bai Yu smiled slightly and bowed her head to show gratitude. ¡°Now, child, close your eyes...¡± Bai Yu closed her eyes with her hands in herp. She was bracing herself to face the truth... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The image showed the world-renowned viiness lying on the carpet stained with red. On her body was a wound on her left wrist, while in her right hand was tightly holding a mobile phone. Her eyes were closed. She looked like a goddess sleeping soundly in the pool of blood. At the same time, a pink-skinned infant was held in the arms of the angelic actor of China. On his face was a warm smile, simr to his mother¡¯s smile. The mother was gazing at the son with a pale face. ¡°I¡¯ll name our child Mingxian...¡± ¡°Mingxian, meaning the god of light?¡± Song Lianhua said with a smile. Though her happiness was not long as her breath was bing harder. Her eyes widened as she struggled to breathe. Her hand reached out to her son in her lover¡¯s arms, but it was toote... ¡°Song Lianhua or Bai Hua died at the same time as you did. The karma between you and her was repaid in that life.¡± The goddess of fate said as they watched Li Wenrou¡¯s sorrow amidst the sound of crying from Li Mingxian who was still an innocent newborn. Shortly after, Li Wenrou was notified of Yoknapha¡¯s suicide. He asked his manager to take care of the matter of his child and Song Lianhua. He rushed to the emergency room to see her, but in the end, received the answer from the doctor that Yoknapha had died from losing too much blood. He fully med himself for it. After he hung up from Yoknapha¡¯s call, Li Wenrou called her manager to go take care of her, but it was toote... The news of the death of the international viiness, the girlfriend of nine years to China¡¯s Mr. Angelic, rocked the entertainment world. Still, it was not as scandalous as the news that Yoknapha killed herself after knowing that Li Wenrou and Song Lianhua cheated behind her back for over three years and even had a child together. The child that was born the same day Yoknapha died. Society pitied Yoknapha, the viiness who worshipped love above all else. Society cursed Song Lianhua, the heroine who betrayed the dead. Society condemned Li Wenrou, the traitorous ¡®angel¡¯ who still lived. As time passed... Society slowly forgot their tragic story, while Li Mingxian grew up, raised by Li Wenrou who was swallowed by grief and guilt for the two women who died on the same day. Fate would spin this story in a cycle that would continue for many more lives... She hurt them. They hurt her. These things all started from what happened in the life that was simr to that series. But now Bai Yu realized that it was not a normal TV series, but it was her fate in her first incarnation. This was what would dictate if her and their suffering had to continue in every life not... When she was in this body, she loved him even more. When she saw the truth in that former life, she resented him even more. When she reviewed all that had happened and turned back to ask herself... Bai Yu could not stop loving Ouyang Mingxian! At the same time, Bai Yu also both love and hate Ouyang Wenrou so much! Above all...Bai Yu hated Bai Hua more than anything! Now that she could not get away from these feelings, now that this fate of hers involved even the state of heaven... In this new life...what should she do? Chapter 23 Chapter 23: No matter day or night, you¡¯re hideous all the same Part I Bai Yu did not know how long a person could cry. She did not know whether her tears would someday dry up or not. Fromte morning to the afternoon, her lone figure was slumped on the floor in the same position, still sobbing. The woman who answered her questions had disappeared. In the area, there was only the youngdy, the surrounding white fog from before was all gone. Her renowned beauty was reced by pitifulness. The wicked glint in her eyes was washed away by falling tears, and what could be seen from that gaze was sorrow and confusion from what she had heard. Her nose was as red as the flush on her face caused by continuously crying for a long time without realizing that...she was blocking someone¡¯s way. ¡®Ouyang Feilong¡¯ could not go past this way when there was a woman crying in front of him. On top of that, it seemed that this was the woman who saved his life. Yet at the same time, she was vastly different from that night. Right now, she...seemed like she could shatter at any moment. Ouyang Feilong was a man who never wanted intimacy with any woman. He was satisfied with his life on the battlefield among other brave soldiers. Even when there were women who tried toe close, they all had to give up because this man did not understand how to cherish flowers. A stern, dignified, and greatmander. These were characteristics of Ouyang Feilong who was in the military and war almost his whole life. The closeness between Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilongst night happened because of an out-of-control circumstance. He was gravely injured, leading him to unconsciously act intimate with a woman. Later, he learned from a soldier under him that the woman was the Bai family¡¯s first daughter. The elegant and beautiful Miss Bai. Those words sounded like an exaggeration because the youngdy was weeping her heart out in front of him. At first, Ouyang Feilong did not pay much attention to her since he did not intend to be any more involved with any woman, but the vacant gaze brimming with tears reminded him of someone. ..... He waved to his apanied soldier, telling him to leave the area...at least that could protect the dignity of his savior. And then...should he go tofort her? But how does onefort a woman? ¡°Hideous woman.¡± The one who was called ¡®hideous¡¯ looked up to see the owner of the familiar voice. The moment Bai Yu saw a ck mask with a dragon-like pattern, she immediately understood that the man in front of her was the owner of that ck jade. Today he was wearing leather armor of Da Yang¡¯s army instead of the ck attire fromst night. ¡°No matter day or night, you¡¯re hideous all the same.¡± That first word was already vicious, but the next sentence was even more so! Even while her heart was sorrowful, she still could not help but argue when provoked. Who forced you to look at a beauty in this kind of state? ¡°How¡¯s my hideousness any of your business?!¡± The viiness was so ovee by anger that she forgot what had upied her thought before. She yelled at the man with her hoarse voice and face stained with tears. It was as if this man had a mysterious medicine that could make her lose her character at the first whiff of it. Ouyang Feilong lifted the corner of his mouth when he saw the kitten try to act like a lioness again. ¡°Not any business at all. But you¡¯re in benwang¡¯s way.¡± The tall figure in armor approached, his firm footsteps stopped at a step away from her. ck cape fluttering behind further enhanced his arrogant manner as a warrior. Bai Yu lifted her face up to look at him. This time he used a different pronoun, and there was also no trace of an injury at all. But...why did you have toe so close and make me hurt my neck by looking straight up like this?! ¡°Apologies to Wangye that your path is blocked by a hideous woman like me...¡± Bai Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°...Please go around me, if that was not too much to ask.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Benwang is still injured. Going around you would take too much strength.¡± What a pain! ¡°Then please, stay here all day, Your Highness!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not standing up?¡± Bai Yu stopped. Why did he suddenly ask? Was he worried about her? ¡°Ow!¡± The force that pulled her arm up lifted her whole body from the floor. Bai Yu staggered, feeling like she was going to fall because she had been sitting for so long that her legs went numb. But this brute just yanked on her and showed no sign of helping her stand at all! Bai Yu cursed at the Wangye whose name she did not know over hundreds of words. In your dreams! What was she thinking, expecting him to worry about her? ¡°You like to be forceful to women like this, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Bengwang don¡¯t like women.¡± Ouyang Feilong let go of the small wrist that seemed like it could break in his hand. Bai Yu stared at him. ¡°So Your Highness prefers to cut sleeve*?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Wangye, there is no need to be shy. Men who subdued men are considered the greatest of men.¡± Her red lips formed a knowing smile. Though her eyes were still puffy, there was no sadness left reflected in them. ¡°Hideous woman. You¡¯re not only foolish but also like to bber nonsense.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu mockingly curtsied to him. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Ouyang Feilong took a deep breath to suppress anger when he saw her personal maid approaching. He retained his calmness,pletely covering up his prior provoking behavior. Xiao Xi who had been frantically looking for her young miss suddenly hurried to give a curtsy the moment she saw the tall figure wearing a dragon mask, the symbol of the Da Yang army¡¯s general. ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± Bai Yu raised her eyebrows. Xiao Xi knew him? ¡°No need for formality.¡± Who is this man, exactly? Howe Xiao Xi knew him but she did not? ¡°Miss, what happened to you?¡± After being allowed to act freely, Xiao Xi slowly whispered to Bai Yu. Because of the atmosphere surrounding Rui Wang who was like the god of war, she did not dare to ask out loud no matter how worried she was. Currently, Bai Yu¡¯s eyes were puffy from crying, her lips were swollen because she bit her lips to suppress the sobs, her hair was messy because of the wind, her clothes were wrinkled from when she gripped her chest because of her heartache, both of her wrists also had fingerprints bruise, and those leaves all over her body...no one would be able to guess that this was the number one beauty! Xiao Xi studied the state that her young miss was in, then turned to look at the general nearby. Though she was, like any ordinary person, afraid of him, Xiao Xi still could not help but think that this Wangye bullied her miss. ¡°Or miss was...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that!¡± Bai Yu interrupted before her maid could imagine anything further. True, he really did bully her. But with her looking like this, Xiao Xi might think he did something more than just yanking at her arm. ¡°Then why...¡± ¡°Miss Bai wasn¡¯t careful. She slipped and fell, then rolled for quite a distance. Benwang happened to pass by so benwang came to help her up.¡± R...roll...for quite a distance...Liar! He smiled discreetly at the woman who red at him. Thought of it as payback for using him of being interested in men, then. ¡°Thank you, Wangye.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Don¡¯t mention it, your mother! ¡°Wangye came all this way here, is there anything Bai family could do to serve?¡± Even though she was angry with him, the fact that he appeared in daylight and revealed his identity was enough for her to guess that he had urgent business at this temple. Otherwise, the injured person should have taken a rest and note here by himself despite his high status. ¡°Then you shoulde with benwang to see the abbot together.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Because Ouyang Feilong said with a serious tone and manner, Bai Yu had to keep her feelings regarding what happened just now to herself. Though she felt strange seeing his sudden change, she still let Xiao Xi quickly take care of her appearance before following him mannerly. Bai Yu right now was graceful unlike the image Ouyang Feilong saw a while ago at all. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the temple, at the honored seat was Ouyang Feilong who had the title of Rui Wang and held the position of themander-general of Da Yang, themandeering presence characteristic since birth exuded from the man in ck armor. Behind him were two strong-looking soldiers standing guard. On one side of the hall were the abbot of this temple and the head worker from the Bai family who took care of the temple. The other side was Bai Yu and Bai Hua who participated as representatives from the Bai family as well. After Ouyang Feilong¡¯s appearance, armored soldiers suddenly flooded into the temple. All of them wore ck capes which was the symbol of Da Yang¡¯s grand army. ¡°Benwang was returning to the capital ording to the royal decree. On the way, benwang saw vigers fall ill, so benwang ordered soldiers to investigate. It was found that the cause was an infectious disease. However, there were too few royal doctors within the army and not enough time to determine the true cause, nor the way to cure this disease.¡± The most esteemed person in the hall said calmly. His low voice seemed indifferent despite the gravity of the situation, which had a great effect on the citizens¡¯ lives. ¡°Is it...¡± Bai Hua muttered to herself. Her voice was low, but since it was quiet, everyone could clearly hear her. Ouyang Feilong spared a brief nce at the beauty in maid attire before continuing. ¡°This morning benwang¡¯s men saw you went to distribute congee at the vige where several infected vigers were found. Benwang wishes to bring those people back to the vige with benwang. This disease cannot spread in the area of this temple or reach the capital. Until the cure is found, no one will return to the capital!¡± The tone was impassive. there was something within his voice that couldmand obedience from listeners. No one dared to object even within their thought. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C *Cut Sleeve: Homosexuality between men Chapter 24 Chapter 24: No matter day or night, you¡¯re hideous all the same Part II ¡°This morning benwang¡¯s men saw you went to distribute congee at the vige where several infected vigers were found. Benwang wishes to bring those people back to the vige with benwang. This disease cannot spread in the area of this temple or reach the capital. Until the cure is found, no one will return to the capital!¡± The tone was impassive. there was something within his voice that couldmand obedience from listeners. No one dared to object even within their thought. ¡°Wangye means that I and the people from Bai family had to stay at the vige to contain the spread?¡± Bai Yu said coolly. There was no sign of agitation or concern even though her return was postponed due to the disease. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s indifference right now made her realize that both of their actions before were out of line. His attitude in front of her right now might be his real personality. ¡°Miss Bai understood correctly.¡± Bai Yu was not familiar with the way that Ouyang Feilong called her. Still, in such a serious situation, she could not let the matter of how she was addressed bother her. Moreover, it just urred to her that the man she bickered with every time they meet not only was a Rui Wang but also held the position of themander-general of the Da Yang army, reigning over hundreds, thousands of men. With both status and authority, he could order to cut her head off with just a nce. Knowing that, how could this viiness not behave? ¡°And who will cure the disease, Your Highness?¡± Bai Hua asked with a worried look, as expected of her nature as a doctor. ..... ¡°Benwang has sent a messenger to the capital. More royal doctors wille within a few days.¡± ¡°In the meantime, can I be in charge of the viger¡¯s food, Your Highness?¡± Bai Hua was still concerned about the people¡¯s living conditions. Ouyang Feilong internally admired her graciousness, though he did not express it outward. He was the grand general who had been through many battles, no matter what he did would turn out to be unconsciously aggressive, always making those who saw cower or beg for their lives, even. Thus, he often acted indifferent in front of outsiders who were not his soldiers. Partly to make himself more approachable, while another part was because he truly did not care about anything else apart from his mission. His silver eyes swept from the enthusiastically cooperative Bai Hua to Bai Yu. Her manner was calm, poles apart from the woman who relentlessly argues with him. Suddenly, Ouyang Feilong wondered: Which one was her true self? ¡°Benwang intended for it to be handled by the army at first, but if you volunteer then benwang will let you take care of the matter.¡± ¡°Wangye is most gracious. But I am afraid that the Bai family¡¯s supply might not be enough right now.¡± One man and one woman continued to discuss the topic of supplies. It was as if Bai Yu, the abbot, and the head worker were not in the same room. It was the business among virtuous people, after all, no need for an opinion from a viiness like her. ¡°Benwang hopes this epidemic end as soon as possible...¡± Silver eyes turned to another person whose dark eyes were cast down, seeming unconcern about what Ouyang Feilong and Bai Hua were talking about. ¡°And benwang hopes to receive full assistance from both the temple and Bai family.¡± His emphasis on ¡®Bai family¡¯ forced her to meet his gaze. That good and kind Bai Hua you were talking to was also a Bai, why would you target me? ¡°Wangye please rest assured...¡± Bai Yu faked a charming smile. ¡°...I will try to help to the best of my ability, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The man revealed a satisfied smile. Even if it was not genuine, at least that smile was better than the tear-stained face from before. ¡°Benwang will give you one shichen to prepare. After that, everyone must be ready to depart.¡± He announced before turning to leave with his men. His quiet, yet steady pace was apanied by the flutter of his ck cape, all adding to the majesty of themander-general. It was no wonder why the noblewomen were so steadfast in their obsession and respect toward him. Bai Yu discreetly bared her teeth at his armored back, feeling irritated. You think you¡¯re so cool, huh?! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Are you close with Rui Wang, miss?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not close.¡± ¡°But miss, normally, Wangye never talks to any woman.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bai Yu asked as she watched other maids pack up her belonging. Right now she had taken a bath and changed into a new dark blue dress already. There was nothing else for her to do but wait. ¡°Miss might not know this, but in the capital, apart from the four renowned beauties, there is also a list of ideal men whom all women in the capital want to marry. Apart from Qin Wang and Wei Wang who don¡¯t have a royal consort yet, there¡¯s also themander-general or Rui Wang who¡¯s extreeeemely popr...¡± Xiao Xi said with sparkling eyes. It seemed this topic about an ideal man wasmon amongmoners, servants, and noblewomen. ¡°A shame that Wangye isn¡¯t interested in any woman in particr. Also, he¡¯s almost always at the border, so it¡¯s very hard to approach him...¡± Xiao Xi looked around before continuing in a whisper. ¡°...There¡¯s also rumor that Wangye doesn¡¯t like women too, miss.¡± ¡°Same-sex love, then?¡± ¡°Not that, miss!¡± Xiao Xi frantically defended her ideal man. Bai Yu could not help butugh at her reaction. ¡°Rui Wang grew up in the army. He once said that women were weak and annoying, so he always distances himself from nobledies...¡± Bai Yu nodded. So the reason why that person was so mean to her was that he did not like that she was a weak woman? ¡°...There¡¯s only one woman who is close to him. It¡¯s Miss ¡®Yue Huiling¡¯, your cousin. She excels in both magic and martial arts. Right now, she serves as lieutenant-general in the same army as Wangye.¡± ¡°So he likes sturdy women.¡± Bai Yu nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°No, miss!¡± Xiao Xi still insisted on protecting her Wangye. She both admired and feared him. ¡°Miss Yue Huiling was just a lieutenant-general. Wangye never sees her as anything else, and until now they¡¯ve never done anything inappropriate. Also, the Emperor has always teased his brother by sending a beauty to serve him at the border. Right now, in Wangye pce, there are countless beauties sent by Emperor to decorate the empty rooms!¡± ¡°The Emperor¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, miss. Wangye was Emperor¡¯s brother from the same mother. When Emperor was still a crown prince, Wangye was so very young. Empress Dowager sent him to train in the army at the border, so he had been in battle since young up until the former Emperor granted him position Qin Wang and the title ¡®Rui¡¯...¡± Xiao Xi started whispering again. ¡°...Rumor has it that before the current Emperor took the throne, there were conflicts within the imperial pce. But in the end, the Emperor could sessfully ascend the throne because Rui Wang took his troop to suppress the riot.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°After the Emperor ascended, he appointed his younger brother Rui Wang as Da Yang¡¯smander-general and gave himplete control over the military. Then, he gave permission formander-general Yue, who was very old at that time, to retire and came back to stay in the capital as the royal-protector general.¡± This meant that her grandfather used to be themander-general who had power over the four armies,prised of the North army, East army, South army, and the West army. But after Ouyang Feilong took his position, he then became the royal-protector general and tookmand over all soldiers within the capital. ¡°Did you know, miss, that Rui Wang was like Da Yang¡¯s own god of war? People call him ¡®ck Dragon of Da Yang''¡± ck Dragon of Da Yang... ck Dragon of Da Yang... Now she remembered! If she tried to recall the name Rui Wang, there was only a faint memory. But if she recalled the general who was like the ck dragon of Da Yang...then she knew him! In the series she starred in, the current Emperor had two Empresses. Empress Wei was the first empress who had died. Ouyang Mingxian was the third son born to Empress Wei, while Ouyang Yongxian who was Taizi was the eldest son, born to Empress Wang, the current Mother of Da Yang. Near the end of the story, the two princes would fight against each other for the throne. At that time, it was Ouyang Yongxian who organized a coup. She and Bai Hua were captured by Taizi Fei, forcing Ouyang Mingxian to choose between saving the Emperor or the two of them. In the end, the situation was resolved when themander-general ¡®ck Dragon of Da Yang¡¯ led his troop back from the border after being secretly informed of his nephew¡¯s coup by Bai Hua. The coup was crushed by the general, then Ouyang Mingxian came to help her and Bai Hua. Still, though they stopped the coup, they could not save the emperor in time. Ouyang Mingxian immediately ascended to the throne with the support of his uncle who wasmander-general. After everything settled, Rui Wang returned with his men to station at the border. Bai Yu became the Empress since she was Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s first consort at the time. Bai Hua who was the second consort then received the title Gui Fei, the highest rank of consort that was only second to the Empress. Soon after, Bai Hua became pregnant, while Bai Yu, despite the respect she received, was never touched by the Emperor at all. After realizing that Ouyang Mingxian only loved Bai Hua alone, sheshed out and made Bai Hua almost miscarry. Since then, Ouyang Mingxian became cold toward her, and eventually, Bai Yu hanged herself in the Empress Pce. After, Bai Hua was appointed as Empress and gave birth to a son, whom Ouyang Mingxian gave the rank of Taizi. In the finale of the series, both male and female leads were able to be together happily ever after. Hmph! ¡°Miss only has eyes for Qin Wang. There¡¯s nothing strange that you wouldn¡¯t know about Rui Wang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Now that she thought about it, Ouyang Feilong really did exist in her past fate, even if only indirectly rted to her life. She should just grit her teeth and continue to associate herself with him no matter how she felt toward him. If one day she did need his help, he should be reliable like in the series. There was only one advantage she had after crossing back to her past life like this. It was her memory from the old life. And so, the story of the series was the only way for her to survive her tragic end. Still, that was not enough in this world where martial arts and magic existed. Beforeing here, she was not in a special force unit like in dramas. She was not an assassin like in novels or a genius doctor like Bai Hua. She was merely an actor who only knew how to wear a mask and adapt to the new roles she received, or when she faced an unexpected situation at public events. But adaptability was not enough for her survival. If she wanted to defeat her fate, a viiness like her had to have the skills and know how to ally herself to powerful people! And this Ouyang Feilong was one of the people she was going to capture. Heh. Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Or did he think of her Doraemon at first? Part I ¡°The symptoms that the vigers have are diarrhea and stomachache. Some also vomit and have a fever at the same time.¡± ¡°And where are the sick vigers staying?¡± ¡°They are staying in their own home, miss. They have their rtives help take care of them. The army doctors are so busy with helping the vigers that they do not have time to rest.¡± Bai Yu let Bai Hua ask about the viger¡¯s basic symptoms from a soldier sent by them after they arrived at the vige in thete afternoon. ¡°It¡¯s almost dark so there¡¯s nothing much we can do.¡± Her half-sister muttered to herself. On her pretty face were signs of worry and contemtion. ¡°Benwang already had the people with severe conditions be separated in a tent. Tonight, we would have to treat them first.¡± The general said. Bai Hua nodded in agreement. She asked for Ouyang Feilong¡¯s permission to go check on the sick, which he was willing to guide her there. But before leaving, Rui Wang still sent a sharp nce at Bai Yu who stayed still, not doing or reacting to anything since she arrived. It might seem like she was selfish, but the truth was that she had no knowledge of treating sick people. She had no use even if she followed them. ..... ¡°I already sent words to the mansion. A doctor wille to check miss¡¯s health as soon as possible, then we can go back and leave this blighted vige.¡± Xiao Xi whispered when they entered the tent prepared by the soldiers. ¡°If I leave before things are resolved, then I¡¯ll lose to Bai Hua.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous, miss. If something happened to you...¡± ¡°If something happened to Bai Hua, then isn¡¯t it better that I¡¯m here to see it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, miss.¡± Bai Yu had to use the evil scheme as an excuse, otherwise, her maid would be suspicious. Haah! She was still a human at heart, though. Even if she could not help treating the sick, there were other things she could do to help here. The old Bai Yu would have jumped at the opportunity as a nurse like a frail young miss would, and then her spotlight would bepletely stolen by Bai Hua who was more capable. She knew that this original body had no knowledge about healing magic or any medicine. Thus, this new Bai Yu would not volunteer herself and be a fool, but she would sit back and watch the ability of the heroine. ¡°That third miss sure is irritating. She¡¯s just a useless woman but she acts like a doctor. Surely, she¡¯s trying to charm the general, miss.¡± Xiao Xi had not known that the current Bai Hua could use magic now. Not just normal magic but healing magic, even. Herbination of the method of treatment from the old life and new life was what had created her reputation that would even reach the Emperor. This was the beginning of Bai Hua¡¯s prosperous life in the series. Right now, Bai Yu was not sure whether this Bai Hua was the same person as Song Lianhua or not. But the goddess of fate had said that she and Bai Hua¡¯s fates were intertwined through many lives. It was possible that Bai Hua¡¯s soul in another life as doctor Padma had crossed over into this body. If it was truly Song Lianhua in Bai Hua¡¯s body then she would have cried when she received beatings back at the mansion, because that was Song Lianhua who was weak, fragile, and so dear. Hmph! ¡°Her wishing to help the vigers is a good thing. What is there to gain from envying her?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s outshining you, miss. How could that useless person like herpete with my youngdy who has high-level magic?¡± ¡°No need to worry. I have my own way.¡± Not liking others for being better or more popr than themselves was something Bai Yu had much experience in. When she was an international actress, she was so popr that many did not like her, but she did not care about them, and she herself never hated anyone better than her. She believed that it was proper for capable people to be able to show their skills, and those who feel envious should just go find something they were good at instead of spending their time on hating someone else. So, even though she felt slightly envious of Bai Hua¡¯s ability, she would not let herself lose to the heroine! She was Bai Yu, the first miss of the senior chancellor household. How could she be defeated by a lowly daughter of a concubine?! ¡°Then, what would miss do?¡± ¡°During the time of an epidemic like this, hygiene is important.¡± From the symptoms she heard, this illness sounded like food poisoning. Fortunately, it was not infectious, but there was a high possibility that the cause was from food, water, or bacteria in the ingredients that the vigers had eaten. ¡°Tell our people to boil water and wash every utensil in it before using it for the meals. That also includes water or other ingredients in cooking. You have to make it hot, or cook it thoroughly to sterilize it first.¡± ¡°I understand the part about boiling water. But what does sterilize mean, miss?¡± ¡°It means killing dirty things in the water.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°There is. But it¡¯s so small that it¡¯s invisible to the naked eyes.¡± ¡°Then how could miss see it?¡± ¡°Have you ever died before you realize what happened?¡± Bai Yu wanted to roll up her sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll go order the workers. Please excuse me, miss.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°These seem like symptoms of food poisoning.¡± Bai Hua said aloud in the meeting taken ce in the general¡¯s tent. Her conclusion was the same as what Bai Yu had assumed. Though Ouyang Feilong did not show interest or care for anything in particr, he still took in every different opinion that would benefit the vigers. It could be said that the reason Bai Hua who was known for her uselessness could participate in this meeting was that the opportunity given to her by the general. ¡°What is this food poisoning?¡± The royal army doctor asked, perplexed that he had never heard of such disease once in all his life as a doctor. ¡°It is the condition where body received contamination. If the effect is not severe then it will result in frequent excretion or stomachache. If it is severe, it will lead to vomiting as well. But for the fever symptom, this is the first time I have seen it.¡± Bai Hua confidently replied. She was already used to exining symptoms of illnesses. ¡°How would Miss Bai know?¡± The doctor looked at Bai Hua in surprise. ¡°Uh...¡± Her peach blossom eyes looked around for a moment. ¡°...I have read it from a book, sir.¡± Even though she knew it was a lie, Bai Yu still let her half-sister continue the pretense. ¡°And how do we treat these symptoms?¡± Ouyang Feilong asked as well. He did not care how she got her knowledge from. The ck dragon¡¯s only concern was whether she could cure the vigers or not. All eyes were on Bai Hua, waiting for the answer in hopeful silence. ¡°First, we will have to clean every utensil used for cooking, including all ingredients. Everything must be cleaned with boiled water.¡± Toote, third sister. Jiejie had already done that. ¡°Benwang heard that Miss Bai had ordered the workers from the temple to handle this already.¡± ¡°Miss Bai...¡± Bai Hua tilted her head. She was confused because she did not order something like that, and so everyone¡¯s gaze went to the first miss of the Bai family instead. ¡°I just like cleanliness. I did not realize that it would be helpful for third sister like this.¡± Bai Yu said humbly with a sweet smile. She could still perfectly maintain her image as a graceful and merciful youngdy. The truth was that she had also ordered workers to dilute salt and sugar in boiled water to use as rehydration solution for the viger to drink in order to substitute water and nutrient lost by diarrhea. She had just finished distributing the solutions to vigers who had slight diarrhea as well. ¡°Then, what to do next?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26: Or did he think of her Doraemon at first? Part II ¡°Then, what to do next?¡± ¡°Separate the patients, Your Highness. Patients who have diarrhea and stomachache, patients who showed symptoms of diarrhea and vomiting, patients who have diarrhea and fever and are also vomiting, and then those who are healthy. They will be split into four groups and treated ording to their symptoms. The healthy will take care of the sick. Most importantly, they need to eat clean food, use clean utensils, and...¡± The transmigrated doctor continued to exin her method. Bai Yu was only half listening because she had expected most of them already, though for other details she had nothing to rmend or take action on her own like when she distributed rehydration solution since she did not know what medicine to use in this world, or if it could be easily cured with healing magic. This time it was Bai Hua¡¯s fate to show her ability. Bai Yu only needed to go with the flow. Still, the viiness was worried in ce of Bai Hua. There were no diarrhea tablets or antibiotics here, then how would she cure food poisoning? Haahh! She should have brought a first aid kit with her when she killed herself. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Three days passed, Bai Hua and the army¡¯s royal doctors, together with royal doctors from the capital, invented a form. Then, the army¡¯s soldiers went out to find the herbs with the property that could be used to treat the symptoms. ..... Though the cold weather was an obstacle for the non-soldiers, thebined efforts helped the viger¡¯s condition, and some were cured. They all praised themander-general and Miss Bai Hua in great joy. Still, there was a worrying condition of some vigers whose fever showed no sign of easing. Even worse, people in a nearby vige also started showing the same symptoms. The meeting was held again in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s tent. ¡°We need to use the same method as we did with this vige so that we can continue treating the sick.¡± It was the illustrious Miss Bai Hua who spoke up to share her opinion. Many in the tent nodded in agreement with her. ¡°Who would watch over that vige, then? The distance between the two viges was too much to travel back and forth so frequently,¡± a royal doctor from the capital voiced the point that everyone had been worried about. It was clear that no one wanted to go to that vige, since it was unknown whether the condition of the people there was better or worse than here. And because of this fear of the unknown, they were afraid that they would fall sick as well if they went there. No one wanted to risk. Not when the cause of the disease was still unknown. ¡°Benwang will go there and the captain will stay here.¡± The man with the dragon mask was the one who epted this mission in the first ce. He was never afraid of something trivial such as this. Bai Yu internally apuded Rui Wang. If she wanted to create a good impression and buy his trust, then she could just volunteer to follow him there. But she would not...because there was something she just remembered that she had to do. ¡°I would like to go with Your Highness as well,¡± Bai Hua said with a determined gaze, surprising everyone in the meeting, except Bai Yu. She could predict that the heroine would always act as the center of attention because this was the scene created for her. ¡°The situation here is almost resolved, there is only the fever that I have yet to find a way to treat. I will try to think up a method while helping the patients in that vige.¡± ¡°But you have started making progress here...¡± the army¡¯s royal doctor who had worked with Bai Hua from the start and saw both her brilliance and bravery hesitantly said. ¡°Hua-er believes in you, doctors...¡± Her thin lips formed a beautiful smile. The peach blossom eyes gaze at every one of the elderly royal doctors. She continued in a firm voice. ¡°...The elders here all are professional. You can handle this situation; I am sure of it.¡± ¡°Then I will go with you, miss,¡± royal doctor Mu who had treated Bai Yu¡¯s wound said with eyes filled with trust. ¡°Just you and I are enough, sir. I will leave the matter here in you all¡¯s care.¡± The former sentence was said to the doctor who volunteered, while thetter was to other doctors with a smile. This third miss of the Bai family was not a useless person. She was capable, but not arrogant. She was gentle, but not weak. Bai Yu had to internally give Bai Hua a big round of apuse. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Why didn¡¯t you volunteer toe with benwang?¡± ¡°I am not skilled at treating the sick, Your Highness. Moreover, I am a woman. It would only cause Wangye more trouble if I follow.¡± ¡°But your sister volunteered without hesitation.¡± Screw my sister! ¡°Wangye please do not tease me.¡± Bai Yu smiled so wide her two dimples showed, even though inside she wanted to spit fire at this ck dragon! Why would he provoke her byparing her with Bai Hua?! ¡°Benwang may have misjudged you.¡± He walked away as soon as he finished speaking, not in time to see her confused reaction. What was he talking about? All along he was indifferent toward everything, then why would he care about her? And up until now what kind of person did he want her to be? Or did he think she was Doraemon? ¡°Miss, lunch for the vigers is finished. Do you want to return to the tent?¡± ¡°I want to go to the river next to the vige.¡± ¡°The water there is so cold. You can¡¯t y in it, miss.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was going to y.¡± She flicked her puppy maid¡¯s forehead then started heading toward the said river. Before setting out, she had asked two soldiers to guide her way. Although the area was under Ouyang Feilong¡¯s care, she still had to take precautions in case that something unexpected happened on her way to the river that was not too near or too far from the vige. When they reached the river, Bai Yu walked up to the bank. Her white hands, nowpletely free of wound or scar, cupped the water in an attempt to examine it, though it was still as clear as every time the vigers took it to use and consume. She frowned. If there was nothing wrong with the water, then what could be the carrier for the bacteria, then? ¡°Do you know which way is the other vige?¡± The slim figure gracefully stood up. Today she wore a dark blue dress like always. It was the color that gave Bai Yu the image of a cold and serene beauty more than normal. ¡°Walking down this stream will take half a day to reach the vige, miss.¡± It was what she thought, this vige was in the area of headwater, and the next vige was also not far down the river. Bai Yu was still certain that the source of the bacteria was from water. ¡°What if we walk that way?¡± She pointed in the opposite direction, which was the source of this river. ¡°It is a forest, miss.¡± ¡°No viges?¡± ¡°No, miss. If we walk up the stream, it will take three days until we reach the magic forest. There is no human living there.¡± ¡°Then what else is living there?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Bai Yu sighed. She gave up and finally turned to go back to her tent. After the group had split up, the two soldiers were confused about the young miss¡¯s behavior. Still, her questions were only about the viges and nothing of concern, so they both decided not to report it to the general. That night, Bai Yu thought over and over while lying in her tent about what could be the source of the disease. Everyone else was busy with taking care of the vigers, and so they might have forgotten to focus on finding out the cause. This could be ignored before, but now that another vige started being affected, Bai Yu thought that the matter could not be ignored any longer. At first, she was sure water was the carrier of the disease since the two viges were located near the same river, but she could not find anything out of ordinary when she inspected the water. Then what could be the carrier? Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Are all guys in that family posers? Part I After seven days, symptoms of diarrhea and vomiting werepletely cured. However, fever still remained in vigers of both viges. Bai Hua and the group of royal doctors could only treat them by their symptoms, but notpletely cure the sickness, until...a person died. ¡°Actually...there is another way.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Acupuncture.¡± The method Bai Hua suggested surprised everyone in the meeting since acupuncture was not often used in this world where magic existed. Bai Yu who was standing in front of the tent could clearly hear the conversation inside because of her magic. She assumed that within, the discussion was going on in a serious tone. It was not that she was not allowed to join, but for her, she could not help anything no matter how long she took part in the meeting. In the end, she could only help prepare tea and snacks for themittee who had been inside for several shichens. She believed that an army marches on its stomach. Furthermore, food hygiene was important, so she decided to personally handle the matter. ..... The first beauty of Da Yang stood in front of the meeting tent. Her back was straight. Her long ck hair reached her slim waist. She wore her hair half-up in the style of an unmarried nobledy, decorated with a jade hairpin and a smallb decorated with jewels. Her essories were rich and beautiful to match her status, yet at the same time not too gaudy for the situation. Xiao Xi watched her young miss¡¯s slender back and felt dejected in her heart. Since young, her miss had never had to face this kind of hardship before. The nobledy like her now had to wake up at dawn to prepare three meals of food for the army and vigers. On top of that, she also had to go out alone to investigate the source of this disease. Fortunately, the vigers from other several viges who showed symptoms of food poisoning did not have a fever or die. For this matter, the Emperor had ordered Qin Wang and arge number of royal doctors toe and help. This benefitted the vigers, but when Bai Yu looked at it from the perspective of politics, this was equal to sidelining Ouyang Feilong by having Ouyang Mingxian take over his responsibility. In other words, he was tantly stealing Ouyang Feilong¡¯s thunder. Now Ouyang Mingxian had arrived here, but Ouyang Feilong still had an indifferent air on him the same. ¡°Wangye, Bai Yu requests your audience.¡± She said for formality¡¯s sake, interrupting the sound of argument inside, and then waited until she received a silent acquiescence. The two soldiers who stood guard open the tent for Bai Yu and the other eight maids to go inside. She curtsied to greet those attending the meeting before the maids started preparing tea sets and snacks knowingly. ¡°I saw that the meeting had been going on for several shichens, so I decided to bring tea and snacks.¡± ¡°Miss Bai is too generous.¡± Ouyang Mingxian mannerly replied to her, while Ouyang Feilong sat still like every time she brought food to the meeting. This uncle and nephew pair was like night and day! ¡°Two Wangyes, please take care of your health.¡± The slender form in dark color clothes said sweetly. The new group of royal doctors who came with Ouyang Mingxian all praised this young miss¡¯s kindness. Ouyang Feilong said nothing as he let Ouyang Mingxian handle the woman. Since before, he had never cared about his image, yet this time the ck dragon signaled a soldier to bring a chair for Bai Yu, implying that he wanted her to join the meeting as well. Bai Yu was secretly irritated by his indirect order, but could only smile and thank him before sitting down next to Bai Hua. It seemed that the entrance of Bai Yu, the number one beauty, had decreased tension in the meeting. In fact, Bai Yu chose this moment to interrupt because she wanted to stop the opposition from royal doctors who did not ept an unfamiliar method of treatment such as acupuncture. Bai Yu knew that Bai Hua would sessfully persuade them like in the series, so she did not want them to waste any more time arguing. The faster they could decide on treatment, the faster the vigers would be cured. ¡°Qin Wang, Your Highness, I am not confident in this method of treatment.¡± After the atmosphere had settled down and the meeting could progress, the royal doctor who came with Ouyang Mingxian said as he looked at Bai Hua with a distrustful nce. ¡°How about Miss Bai? How did you know acupuncture?¡± Ouyang Mingxian calmly turned to the woman who had saved his life. There was no sign in his manners that indicate closeness between them. It was as if they were mere strangers, which was opposite to the truth in their hearts. ording to the series, after the two leads knew each other¡¯s status, Bai Hua was the one who asked Ouyang Mingxian to act like he did not know her, for fear that Bai Yu would be jealous. And so, everything that happened was kept a close secret between them. Bai Yu internally pitied them...Being protagonists sure was hard. ¡°I studied from a book while I was staying here, Your Highness.¡± She replied to the second most powerful man in the room. ¡°Wangye, she is only a woman. How could she have any knowledge? Please allow us to find another way,¡± another royal doctor that came with Ouyang Mingxian said to him. He had no faith in Bai Hua, unlike the doctors who had been here from the start. Anyone would know that the third miss of the Bai family was useless. She did not even have magic, how could she know medicine? Not to mention healing magic! The news that she was the one who thought of the treatment and stopped the spread must have been a rumor. It must have been the army¡¯s royal doctor instead! The male lead slightly frowned. ¡°Uncle, what do think of this matter?¡± Ouyang Mingxian turned to the man who was in a higher position than him. He could not make any decision without consulting Rui Wang of the former Emperor¡¯s reign. Furthermore, Ouyang Feilong was currently themander-general and his own uncle as well. ¡°Let her try,¡± the man in the dragon mask said in his usual cool tone. Still, the sternness in his voice made no one dare to oppose. Royal doctors who came with Ouyang Mingxian were left with their mouth open, which was then closed without saying anything else. They could not argue with this man at all, as they knew that Rui Wang had the same personality as his brother Emperor. Everything that they said had already been thoroughly considered, and there would be no going back on their own words. They both were the most obstinate. Bai Yu listened to his simple yet absolute decision with interest. The uncle was nonchnt yet carried immense authority. The nephew was often cold toward others. Despite him having a more beautiful face than any lead actors in her former life, Bai Yu could not enjoy his appearance at all, because...Are all guys in that family posers? ¡°If there was a mistake, will you take responsibility with your life?¡± The man with silver eyes gazed at Bai Hua. Opposite to his indifference before this, right now he looked like the general givingmand to his soldier. The doctor from the future was so pressured by those silver eyes that she felt goosebumps breaking out. In her old life, she had met authority people, yet she had never felt this same level of pressure before. Bai Hua gripped her hand and took a deep breath. When her eyes met with Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s, she received a slight smile at the corner of his mouth as an encouragement. It made her beam, and so she turned to answer the general with a firm voice. ¡°If there is a mistake, I will take responsibility with my life, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Ouyang Feilong stood up to his full height. ¡°From this moment on, benwang gives Miss Bai Hua full permission in treating the patients with acupuncture. Anyone who defies her will also be defying benwang¡¯s order as well!¡± ¡°We humbly ept the royalmand.¡± ¡°The Emperor ordered benwang to return to the capital. I will leave this to you.¡± Thetter sentence was said by the uncle to his nephew. ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± Ouyang Mingxian bowed his head. ¡°Benwang will depart for the capital in one shichen. If you have anything about the treatment you want to discuss, feel free.¡± As he finished his words, he turned away with a flutter of his ck cloak. ¡°Farewell to Wangye.¡± After sending off Ouyang Feilong, everyone returned to their discussion about the treatment method, including the matter about needles which were the main tool for this asion. Both the royal doctors and Ouyang Mingxian intently listened to Bai Hua¡¯s exnation for over a shichen. Then, they all dissolved to go handle their own work in a hurry, leaving Bai Yu no opportunity to share her thought about finding the cause which she thought was as important as the cure. It would be hard for her to ask for an audience with Ouyang Mingxian or talk to Bai Hua since both were in a rush to travel to another vige. Herst option was to tell the general who had the power to make a decision, but when she left the tent, she saw Ouyang Feilong and his men riding their horses away with such a speed that he himself must have forgotten that he just recovered from an injury. ¡°What are we going to do now, miss?¡± Xiao Xi asked her, now that there was no one left for them to ask for assistance. Today, Bai Yu wanted to talk about finding the source of the disease, since everyone had been working separately up until this meeting and they all did not pay much attention to the cause of sickness. Still, even when the two most important people participate today, her young miss did not have an opportunity to say anything at all. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to do it myself.¡± ¡°But you already went to the river and found nothing, miss.¡± ¡°The viges that are sick all use water from this river. I¡¯ll go back there again.¡± ¡°I will go get people from the Bai family to help you.¡± ¡°No need. Let them help with managing the food. As for guards, I¡¯ll ask the captain who is stationing here.¡± Right now, the person with the highest authority in the military was the captain who was staying in this vige. Bai Yu wanted to examine the water from the river again thoroughly, so she needed to bring soldiers with her for safety. Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Are all guys in that family posers? Part II ¡°In reply to Miss Bai¡¯s request, there are not many soldiers stationing here. I am afraid that ten soldiers that miss requested would be impossible.¡± ¡°Then, how many soldiers can Captain lend to Benxiaojie?¡± ¡°Only four, miss. My apologies.¡± The middle-aged captain said to Bai family¡¯s first miss with great respect. He knew that she was the former general Yue¡¯s granddaughter who they could not offend in the slightest degree. ¡°Does anyone in these four have magic?¡± ¡°Two of them have blue-level magic, miss.¡± ¡°Then that would be enough.¡± She intended to investigate the river upstream, which would lead her quite a distance away from the vige. That was the reason why she wanted soldiers with magic. In case that something unexpected happened, they would be able to protect her and Xiao Xi. Although it was rare formoners to possess magic, Ouyang Feilong¡¯s troop was full of talented men so it was not too hard to find soldiers with lower-level magic. ..... Bai Yu returned to her tent to change from an elegant dress into something more practical. She tied her hair up into a ponytail, not caring about Xiao Xi¡¯s objection that it was inappropriate for unmarried women. She never cared about anything outside of her convenience anyway. ¡°What are you nagging me for? I¡¯m going into the forest, not visiting the pce.¡± Bai Yu scolded her maid who would not stop fussing. ¡°But if Qin Wang sees you...¡± ¡°Qin Wang is busy with the royal mission. He has no free time to care about me,¡± she said wearily. Personally, she tried to avoid Ouyang Mingxian in order to erase the feeling that the original body had. However, her maids and her mother did not know her thoughts and were still insistent on her bing Qin Wang Fei, so they kept trying to hand her to Ouyang Mingxian on a silver te. But if she told her mother that she no longer wanted to be Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s consort, then she would give her a heart attack. Her former self and Yue Mei had been trying their whole lives to make her the consort of Qin Wang¡¯s pce. An abrupt and extreme change would be hard for Yue Mei to ept, so Bai Yu intended to progress her n slowly. ¡°Would you like your return, miss?¡± Bai Yu shook her head. Now she had arrived at the same river again. The water was still clear, but Bai Yu started having doubts that it was too clear. She tried to look below and could not find a fish or any living thing in the water at all. She cupped the water in her hands again, but this time she brought it up to her nose to test the smell. There was a foul smell in the water! Though the smell was faint, it proved that the water was not clean. The cause might have been from the river after all. ¡°Benxiaojie will go that way.¡± She pointed at the magic forest which was the location of headwater. ¡°But that way is...¡± ¡°Benxiaojie knows. You all stay alert, benxiaojie won¡¯t go too far.¡± She intended that she had to follow the clue this time. She could not just leave after finding a lead like this. After making up her mind, she and her group started walking along the river in question. Bai Yu ordered that anyone who noticed anything strange in the river or the area must inform her immediately. Xiao Xi and the soldiers enthusiastically replied. Despite being a youngdy, her gaze and tone were surprisingly absolute, making the soldiers obediently act ording to her order. Six of them continued to walk for more than one shichen. Bai Yu was panting and had to asionally rest to take a drink, as she was a nobledy who did not exercise often. She was angry at herself for choosing the wrong time to set out. Because she was in a hurry to investigate the river, she had forgotten that it would soon be dark in one shichen. Still, she also felt that it would be a shame to return aftering this far. ¡°Aaaahhhhh!!!!!¡± A scream from Xiao Xi who went to wash her face at the river made the soldiers rush to guard Bai Yu. She put down her water sk then nodded to one of the soldiers, telling him to go to Xiao Xi. The little maid who had slumped down on the riverbank was helped up. She was still trembling all over as she pointed her finger at the boulder which was covered in tall grass in the middle of the river. ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Yu asked after determining that everyone was safe, and there was only Xiao Xi who was in shock. ¡°Answering Miss Bai, there is a corpse on the boulder in the middle of the river,¡± the soldier who brought back Xiao Xi reported matter-of-factly. He had long been desensitized to seeing dead bodies. ¡°Should we bring it here?¡± Bai Yu inhaled deeply. She once acted as a murderer antagonist, but that time the corpse was just a person in makeup. She had never seen an actual corpse before. She clenched her sweaty hands into fists in an attempt to suppress fear. ¡°Bring it here. Be careful not to damage the body too much.¡± In case that there were clues left on the corpse ¡°Understood,¡± the two soldiers replied and turned to work immediately as ordered. The water current was not too strong during these past few days, so the corpse was still stuck at the boulder. However, if one paid close attention to the surrounding, they would notice that the water in this area had a stronger smell than the water near the vige. Whoosh...Thud! ¡°Protect Miss Bai!¡± Bai Yu was surrounded by four soldiers from the army again after an arrow suddenly whizzed past her face. Outside of the guard formation, she saw a group of men in ck garbs chased by another group of men wearing ck. That arrow was probably a misfire, not an intentional attack targeted at her. ¡°Capture them alive!¡± A man who seemed to be the leader of the pursuing group ordered. The eyes behind the veil nced in her direction for a split second before turning back to focus on the fight. Bai Yu stepped back, signaling her own group to retreat away from the skirmish ng! The sounds of swords shing and arrows zipping through the air did not seem to stop. The four soldiers also drew their swords to protect her and Xiao Xi. Due to their experience and training, their actions were calm and orderly. ¡°Take her hostage!¡± The pursuee turned their attention to Bai Yu in an attempt to use her as leverage against the other group. However, they were stopped by the soldiers with quick shes to their necks. Blood sprayed from the wounds and coincidentally spattered onto Bai Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Aaaaah!!!¡± She shrieked in panic. Her phoenix eyes clenched shut due to being irritated by drops of blood. In her head, she tried to convince herself that this was just fake blood used for filming and not a real one. ¡°Capture them dead!¡± The order was changed by the loudmanding voice echoing through the whole battlefield. Although other pursuers were surprised by the new order, they proceeded to kill without hesitation, dwindling the number of the opposing side and causing them to be even more desperate to capture Bai Yu. Still, it was not an easy task as the four soldiers were also fighting with all their might. Finally, the strength in number prevailed. One of them found an opening and was able to capture the target. Bai Yu was held from behind, with a sword pointing at her neck. Both sides halted. ¡°What a fucking bad luck¡± Bai Yu cursed in her native tongue. There was a sword on her neck, her eyes still stung and she could not see very well. These factors make her more irritated than scared. The captive beauty intended to mutter only to herself, but because of the surrounding silence, everyone could clearly hear every syble. Obviously, no one understood hernguage... ¡°She¡¯s just a madwoman. Do you really think that can stop me?¡± The leader of the pursuer group mocked her after he heard an unfamiliar tongue. Bai Yu knew that he was only calling the opponent¡¯s bluff, but she still could not help internally rolling her eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill her,¡± the leader mercilessly replied. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes met that man who used her of being mad. At first, she intended to re at him to protest that she was not willing to be killed by a threat, however, the warmth within those eyes somehow made her grievance disappear...leaving only tenderforts that were sent straight to her heart. Because of the care in that gaze of his dark eyes, she regained her wits and stealthily gathered magic within her palm. The man intended to kill her as ordered, he started pressing his sword into the skin of her neck but was suddenly shocked when he saw a white hand encased in red magic holding the de. Don¡¯t underestimate an actress who had starred in an international action film! The viiness discreetly smiled. She pushed the de away and took advantage of the element of surprise to duck away from under the assant¡¯s arm. The slim figure spun, drawing the momentum from her leg, then kick at the center of his manhood. The man doubled over in pain. The world-renown viiness with her action role talent then ran back to hide behind her bodyguards. Do not expect to see any more acrobatics from Bai Yu here. Of course, she could not handle a real fight! ¡°Kill!¡± The fighting resumed with increased intensity. Two of the pursuer group came to help the four soldiers protect Bai Yu and Xiao Xi. These six men were all skilled inbat, so this time she was fully out of the line of fire. The guards continued their battle, while at the same time, being pushed back to the peaceful river. Whoosh An arrow flew through the line of defense to Bai Yu again. She hurriedly crouched down, safely avoiding the projectile but unfortunately lost her bnce, and fell into the water. Ssh!! The slender figure was swallowed by the current at the same time that the chased men werepletely eliminated. The leader of the pursuer group cut off the head of the man who shot the arrow at his significant person. His dark eyes widened. The sword was thrown aside without care as he pulled down the veil. A striking appearance was fully revealed, along with his eyes. Jet ck like the night. Sharp and powerful as a great eagle. ¡°Yu-er!¡± He jumped, following Bai Yu into the river without any hesitation. Chapter 29 29 Bad girl. Do not do anything like this ever again Part I ¡°Yu-er!¡± Ssh! Bai Yu was conscious enough to notice that someone had followed her into the water, but the current that swept her further from shore forced her to start awkwardly kicking her legs in an attempt to reach the surface. She had one weakness, which was the reason why she brought soldiers along with her...She could not swim! After struggling until running out of strength, she felt her body turn heavy, too heavy to keep herself afloat. Her body started sinking as she choked on more and more water, yet help did note. Eventually, she sank into the water. When he saw the small figure disappear, the lieutenant-general of the grand army became even more anxious. He dove down immediately, dark eyes opened wide underwater without difficulty. ¡®Bai He¡¯ tried to find the body of his younger sister. Even while his heart was burning with worry for his beloved sister, he had long been trained to stay calm in every situation. It was not long before he spotted her, who should have been at Bai mansion, being carried away by the current, unconscious. He hurriedly swam closer to Bai Yu and brought her out of the water. When they see their leader emerge from the river, the group of people on the bank could finally breathe a sigh of relief. It was not that they did not want to help, but the woman was the Bai family¡¯s first daughter and sister to theirmander, Bai He, who cherished her above everything else. They could not even dare to look directly at her. Bai Yu was drenched in water. Fortunately, the dark blue clothes she wore would not turn transparent when wet, though they clung tight to her skin, emphasizing her figure. Her whole body was enveloped in an aura of ck color magic. Bai He used healing magic that was unfamiliar to him as he tried to sustain her condition until a doctor coulde. ..... ¡°Lieutenant-general Bai, royal doctors are stationed at a vige near here,¡± a soldier who apanied Bai Yu went to report to him after realizing that at the present, there was no one who could treat her. ¡°Is that not the viger near Bai family¡¯s ancestral temple?¡± ¡°It is, sir.¡± ¡°Very well...¡± Bai He tightened his hold on his sister. ¡°...I will go there first. You twoe with me. Everyone else finishes up here first, then wait for further order.¡± ¡°Master, please bring me too.¡± Xiao Xi was as worried as him. ¡°You, take her.¡± The first master of the Bai family turned to give a terse order to one of his subordinates before soaring away with his martial arts. Xiao Xi was carried by a ck-d man who used the same technique, then, finally, another man who held a sword followed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- In the end, Bai He was able to hand Bai Yu to a doctor. It was fortunate that the magic enveloping Bai Yu was able to sustain her until she received help in time. They only had to wait until she regained consciousness. The people in the vige had been searching for the missing Miss Bai, but no one had thought that she would go as far as to the headwater. Ouyang Mingxian and Bai Hua rushed back when they received news about Bai Yu¡¯s disappearance, and when they arrived, they met with Bai Yu¡¯s pale sleeping face and a neer who should have been stationed at the border. ¡°Blessings to Qin Wang.¡± Bai He put his fist and palm together in a salute as he bowed to the higher-ranked man. At the same time, Bai Hua confusedly curtsied to her eldest brother that she remembered from the original body¡¯s memory. ¡°Benwang thought you were stationed at the border.¡± ¡°Replying to Wangye, I followed the generalmander which was to go back to the capital ording to the royal decree. On the way, I found my sister on the riverbank, but she was not careful and fell into the water.¡± Bai He chose to lie to Ouyang Mingxian, for fear of revealing the secret mission he received from Ouyang Feilong. While Bai Yu was resting, Bai He questioned the soldiers who came after him and discovered that Bai Yu went out to find the source of the epidemic. As a brother, he wanted to discipline her for risking herself. However, at the same time, he was also proud of his sister¡¯s keen eyes and ability toe close to finding the clue, if he had not run into her while chasing enemies. In fact, he, as the lieutenant-general, had received an order from Rui Wang to investigate the same matter. However, he identally came across a group of the enemy that was involved in his secret mission and that corpse, leading to the chase that had taken over one shichen. Bai He stroked the pale cheek of his most important person as he silently med himself. He could not let her bring the corpse back herself, otherwise, Bai Yu would be pulled into a moreplicated matter, and that would surely affect the secret mission Ouyang Feilong had been assigned by the Emperor himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear sister.¡± Warm lips pressed onto the sleeping person¡¯s forehead. Your effort today was acknowledged by both your brother and Wangye, but for the public...I could not reveal it to anyone. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- It had been two days since the ident where the first miss fell into the river. Bai Hua¡¯s acupuncture was progressing smoothly, easing the tension in the air. For Bai Yu, she just woke up after sleeping for two whole days. She rapidly blinked to tune her sight as she slowly sat up to find water. ¡°Wa...water.¡± ¡°Yu-er¡± The familiar name was said by the man who had been waiting by her side for a long time. Shortly, after she had drunk water to moisten her throat, Bai He put down the teacup and stroked his sister¡¯s hair. He said the words that had been hanging heavy in his heart. ¡°Brother was very worried about you.¡± ¡°Big brother.¡± Bai Yu gazed at the eyes that had the same color as hers while trying to jog her memory. She recalled that this man was her eldest brother who was born to Yue Mei, same as her. In these recent years, she had not had much opportunity to meet Bai He because he had been fighting alongside Ouyang Feilong. He held the proud title of the lieutenant-general of the grand army. He also had a close and loving rtionship with his young sister. ¡°Bad girl. Don¡¯t do anything like this ever again.¡± Bai Yu felt dizzy for a moment when her brother suddenly pulled her into a tight hug. It was so tight that she could not breathe fully, but she did not move to push him away. She only felt tears falling from her eyes and an uncontroble warmth that took over her heart. So this was the love between siblings. Between Bai Yu and Bai He. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry. I just want to be useful in a situation like this.¡± After holding back her tears, she said sweetly to her brother as she returned his hug. She snuggled against her brother¡¯s broad chest. Obviously, this tone and action could always make Bai He forgive his sister without fail. ¡°My little girl, you¡¯re useful with just your existence alone. Who dare says my sister¡¯s useless?¡± His big hand patted his sister¡¯s smooth hair. He was smiling so wide that two dimples that resembled his sibling appeared. He missed her so much. ¡°I want to be capable like big brother, of course. How could I justze around?¡± Bai Yu brought his hand to her cheek and nuzzled while praising him. Though they had never met before, the feeling from this body alone was enough to make every action feel natural. She feltfortable with him as if they had known each other for her whole life. She did not have siblings in her former life, so being able to act childish like this felt so good to her. At least one good thing came out of crossing over to this world, and that was having a handsome big brother to heal her heart! ¡°You rambunctious girl, don¡¯t try to act sweet now. Tell me, why are you here?¡± He knocked on his sister¡¯s forehead with his finger. Bai Yu only giggled before starting her story from what happened at the pce banquet up until when she discovered the corpse, though she did not mention the part where she had insulted Ouyang Feilong, since that person was her brother¡¯smander. She was afraid that if she told him what she did, he would have gone to kneel to ask for forgiveness in her ce for three days and nights in front of that man. Bai Yu and Bai He were only one year apart. The siblings were born from the Bai family¡¯s first Furen. They grew up together and were two peas in a pod. Bai He loved his younger sister so much because he knew what she had to go through since birth. He also knew the resentment his mother held very well, so he did not try to interfere when Yue Mei educated Bai Yu to be the perfect consort for Qin Wang. Bai He was the only son of the Bai family, which was an aristocratic family on the side of civil matters. However, he did not follow in his father¡¯s footsteps but instead chose the path of the military. He became a soldier in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s grand army and trained himself to advance his rank in order to rue military power. All this was to support Bai Yu to be the most suitable candidate for being Qin Wang Fei. Although his mother and younger sister were unpleasant to others in the mansion, he did not take it to heart. Bai He only had one thought: to find a way to make his mother and sister happy, because the two were the most important women in his life, so he had to support them with all his strength. ¡°Third sister must have been quite rebellious toward you, then.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve taught her some lessons already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m always worried about you and mother when I¡¯m not at home.¡± ¡°Then brother shoulde back home.¡± Bai Yu pressured him further with her puppy eyes. Bai He¡¯s role in the series was so insignificant that Bai Yu had forgotten that she had an older brother. But now that he was right in front of her and was so indulgent toward her like this, she wanted to act all cute to her heart¡¯s content. She had been missing him so much that the feeling made her want to keep him close. ¡°This time I¡¯m apanying themander-general, so I¡¯ll be staying at the capital for some time. Oh right...¡± Bai He seemed to remember something. He brought out a ck silk pouch with delicate embroidery and handed it to his sister. ¡°...Yesterday, Wangye sent you this by a mounted scout.¡± Bai Yu took it, puzzled. ¡°What is it, brother?¡± ¡°This is probably Rui Wang¡¯spensation for when you saved him.¡± Ouyang Feilong had told Bai He that his sister was the one who saved him when he was injured, and so the lieutenant-general assumed that the thing inside that pouch must be a reward given by Wangye as thanks. However, Bai He¡¯s assumption made Bai Yu even more confused. She remembered that he had given her that ck jade already. Why would he give her this as well? No matter how much she thought, she could not find an answer, so Bai Yu hurriedly took out the ¡®reward¡¯. It was a letter written in handwriting so beautifully that she could not believe it to be written by that foul-mouthed man. There were only several words written within. Even without a signature, Bai Yu could fully believe that it was from Ouyang Feilong since the content was... ¡®You fool, you should practice wielding a sword.¡¯ What kind of reward is this? He was clearly antagonizing her! She was ady. There was nothing strange that she could not wield a sword. If he wanted her to train sword fighting...then he should go learn how to sew! Chapter 30 30 Bad girl. Do not do anything like this ever again Part II ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What about you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been helping the vigers here.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m here to help the vigers too.¡± ¡°Coming all this way must¡¯ve been hard on your chest.¡± ¡°Y-you!¡± Miss Bai Yu won this round. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Give me that!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ..... ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered. Sit still.¡± ¡°You know how to make congee?¡± ¡°Is there anything you can do and I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Miss Xu Peipei won this round because her opponent was toozy to argue. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Qin Wang, this is Xu Peipei / Bai Yu, I have brought you dinner.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What about you, why are you following me?¡± ¡°Taking care of Wangye is my duty.¡± ¡°But you said you came here to help me take care of the vigers.¡± ¡°You do it yourself, then!¡± Bai Yu sighed at her and Xu Peipei¡¯s actions. Currently, they were like viinesses who was fighting for poprity, creating aedic scene for the viewers. What Miss Xu did not realize was that it was useless topete with Bai Yu since Ouyang Mingxian only had eyes for Bai Hua who was giving vigers acupuncture. Xu Peipei came to this vige in hopes that she could look better in Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s eyes by helping vigers, and, at the same time, to stop Bai Yu from stealing all the spotlights. Little did Xu Peipei know that she only made Bai Yu¡¯s job easier, since she took over almost everything Bai Yu did. Originally, Bai Yu was taking care of both the vigers and Ouyang Mingxian out of duty. She did not have any ulterior motive at all. This time, she had to thank Xu Peipei for taking away her problem regarding Ouyang Mingxian. After Bai Yu fully recovered, Bai He who had been her sight for sore eyes then had to return to Ouyang Feilong ording to the royal decree, carrying her letter that wrote: ¡®Then you should learn how to sew¡¯. It seemed that she had eaten a bear¡¯s gall and tiger¡¯s heart.* When she realized that she might be punished for insulting Ouyang Feilong and tried to take the letter back, her brother had already departed. Bai Yu could only hope that the great ck dragon would not be so sensitive that he would get angry and punish her dear brother. This matter made Bai Yu realize that she was so used to her old habit that she forgot about the noble rank and hierarchy in this world! ¡°I have troubled you both.¡± Bai Yu stopped thinking about the letter that she could no longer stop and turned her attention to the man in front of her instead. Right now, on Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s wickedly handsome face was a clear trace of fatigue. Since Qin Wang had to take over Ouyang Feilong¡¯s responsibility for the number of casualties caused by the gue that had slowly spread to more and more viges, it was natural that the weariness would set in. Luckily, several days ago Bai Yu could find the source of the disease in time, so they had sessfully stopped the spread. Bai Yu¡¯s drowning incident was half covered up. People only knew that she fell into the water and caught a fever in her attempt to find the cause of the sickness which was the contaminated water caused by a dead dear stuck on a boulder in the middle of the river. The truth was that the contamination was a poison on a human corpse, not the rotting dear that Bai He had prepared. Regarding where the body and the poison came from, Bai He did not have permission from Ouyang Feilong to tell his sister. Even though Bai Yu was not pleased, she understood that a secret mission was involved. So, she helped her brother conceal the story. Even if it was only a half-truth, Bai Yu still received praise. It seemed that after returning to the capital, Bai Hua would not be the only one to be acknowledged by the Emperor like in the series, but Bai Yu who made an outstanding contribution would receive the reward as well. You do your good deed, and I will walk in my own path! Her feat this time did note from exploiting anyone. This time, they could let go of the grudge against each other. ¡°Pei-er is very worried to see Wangye working so hard like this.¡± Xu Peipei poured warm tea for her beloved man. She had to make quite the effort to receive her father¡¯s permission toe to take care of Qin Wang here. But for the second miss of the Xu family...she was willing to go through anything for the man she loved, and she could not let Bai Yu have any more opportunity to be close to him. ¡°Please take care of your health, Your Highness,¡± Bai Yu said out of her true feeling of worry and not politeness. His dedication to the people as the prince of the empire really did make her admire him. ¡°Miss Bai too, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t be too boisterous.¡± Ouyang Mingxian still teased her with a straight face like thest time. His action easily provoked Xu Peipei¡¯s jealousy. ¡°Pei-er will also assist Miss Bai to lessen Wangye¡¯s load.¡± With one sentence, the top-heavy woman made Bai Yu be a three-year-old child and herself the saint. Truly dangerous! ¡°I have to trouble Miss Xu, then.¡± Xu Peipei smiled to Ouyang Mingxian then continued to happily serve him during his dinner. Today she wore a pink dress with a white fur shawl for warmth. Her hair was tied half-up and pinned by a hairpin with dangling ornaments in the shape of lotuses, enhancing her alluring charm. This style of beauty that was her own was a refreshing view indeed. Bai Yu silently pitied Xu Peipei. She did try hard, even though she would still lose to Bai Hua. Suddenly, she felt her own heart drop at the thought. Bai Yu looked up to peer at the face of the man who was the focal point of love of the two women here. Though she who came from another life did not have any romantic feeling for him, the pang in her chest still confirmed that the feeling engraved in this body was not so easy to erase. However, it seemed that she had stared at him for too long and made him aware of her gaze. His dragon eyes and her phoenix ones directly met. Bai Yu did not look away. And Ouyang Mingxian raised his brow in surprise. She was thinking back to the series, to all her attempts at gaining this man¡¯s attention just like what Xu Peipei was doing. But in the end...she still lost to Bai Hua. ¡°Miss Bai, you have been staring at benwang for quite a while. Is there anything you want to say?¡± I love you. The voice in her heart screamed, but Bai Yu stamped it down into silence. ¡°Are you feeling sick, Bai Yu?¡± She shook her head to Xu Peipei then turned her face away from the two pairs of eyes. A small drop of tear was discreetly wiped away by her sleeve in time. She could not stop this body from feeling. She could only suppress it the best she could while being close to him. Ouyang Mingxian looked at the familiar face that he had seen since childhood. How she grew up and how beautiful she became, he knew them all. And of course, how she felt toward him, this Ouyang Mingxian also knew it best. When his mother was alive and had the title of Empress, she greatly favored this little miss. She intended to make him the only son who was appointed Taizi, even though Ouyang Mingxian did not want it at all at that time. His mother and grandmother both insisted on allying to the Bai family in an attempt to shore up the Wei family¡¯s influence and made him Taizi. When she was young, Bai Yu often came to y with him. The innocent child did not realize that she was pulled into politics. The marriage proposal in front of his father that day was forced out of him by his mother. He did not know at all how his words as a child would cruelly turn a woman¡¯s life upside down. Up until now, Ouyang Mingxian tried to make amends for hurting Bai Yu¡¯s pure heart by treating her with respect and staying close with her more than any other woman. Still, there was not a moment that he felt anything toward her, who still devoted herself to love only him. When his mother died and royal consort Gui Fei was anointed Empress, the Wei family¡¯s influence that had been gathered by Empress Dowager Wei and Empress Wei to support Ouyang Mingxian became unstable. In the end, the eldest prince Ouyang Yongxian, born to Empress Wang, was given the title Taizi. Ouyang Mingxian never wished to be Emperor like his mother wanted to. He only took the path toward the throne after finding out the truth about his mother¡¯s death, the truth that Wang Gui Fei, royal consort at the time, and the Wang family were actually behind it. It was their nder that damaged his mother¡¯s reputation and honor. And when the new Empress came into power, the Wei family¡¯s influence waned, people who were associated with the Weis were forced out of court positions. Ouyang Mingxian became a prince without authority. There was only Empress Dowager Wei left to support the family¡¯s name as the mother of the Emperor. These resentments made him unable to let go of Bai Yu. First miss Bai Yu¡¯s powerful family attracted many princes. Although Da Yang already had its crown prince, the authority within the royal court from her fatherbined with the military power of the Yue family from her maternal grandfather would make these princes¡¯ standing in politics much more stable. Fortunately, the current Emperor only had a few princes and princesses, otherwise, the fight for the throne would be bloodshed like in other eras. The day Bai Yu attended the hair-pinning ceremony to mark hering of age, Ouyang Yongxian who had just be Taizi sent a matchmaker to propose Bai Yu as his first consort. It was because of the power of two major families in her hand that she was able to refuse the title Taizi Fei. At that time, Bai Yu loved only Ouyang Mingxian. He himself never believed in love, because he had seen his mother¡¯s fights with other consorts in his father¡¯s inner court. Furthermore, his hatred toward the Wang family and his desire to avenge his mother made him n to take advantage of Bai Yu¡¯s love, taking her as first consort and using her family¡¯s power to go against the Wang family which became more and more influential by the day. Ouyang Mingxian knew how terrible this Miss Bai¡¯s personality was, but that was not a problem since he had never loved her from the start. Even after he married her, he would not care what cruel things she would do, since she had always acted reserved, putting up the image of a merciful youngdy whilemitting evil acts behind that beautiful fa?ade. What surprised him was when she was almost exposed at the pce banquet, there was an intelligent woman who saw through her scheme. The third miss of Bai¡¯s family was quite interesting. Still, in the end, Bai Yu could take back control and escape being punished. It truly did broaden his view, so he decided to tease her, For Ouyang Mingxian who never believed in love, he did not care if he had to marry a wicked woman, as long as she had a powerful family that could be useful for him. There would be nothing for him to lose, as he saw those schemes as little tricks that women yed against each other. However, all of Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s beliefs were upturned by a single woman. Although he became more interested in Bai Yu, his whole interest changed when he met her... The woman who would insist on proving her own innocence to the very end. The woman who saved his life with a strange method, despite herself being called useless. The woman whose outlook was different from everyone else, who still had a bright smile even when she was being framed. The woman who treated him as a man, not the prince of the empire. ¡®Bai Hua¡¯ The woman who was a precious flower sent to him by fate, whom he will forever protect. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *Had eaten a bear¡¯s gall and tiger¡¯s heart: Being braver than usual Chapter 31 31 Apart from that overflowing chest, you have got nothing else Part I The epidemic incident this time was resolved within one full month, as a result of the united effort between the royal doctors and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s troops. Still, Ouyang Mingxian who took over the responsibility after his uncle was the one given main credit, while the two misses from the Bai family were showered with praise by the people of the capital. The first miss Bai Yu, the brilliant number one beauty who discovered the cause and stopped the spread. The third miss Bai Hua, the woman who proved that she could be useful even without magic. She used the ancient method of treatment to cure the vigers, overworking to the point of falling ill herself. Apart from them was also Miss Xu Peipei who cameter with medicine and medical equipment, and then stayed to help at the vige herself. Xu Peipei could endure more than Bai Yu had expected. She assisted in many of Bai Yu¡¯s duties, and above all, she could control her personal emotion surprisingly well after witnessing a heartbreaking event. One day, Bai Hua copsed after overexerting herself to perform acupuncture without getting any rest. As soon as Ouyang Mingxian was notified, he immediately took her to his own tent and gave permission for her to rest there until she could fully recover. As for himself, he had men set up a new tent for him. It was an out-of-character behavior from Qin Wang who, like his uncle, was cautious of his treatment toward women. From then on, Bai Hua¡¯s importance in Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s heart was closely observed by everyone who had witnessed the scene, since all in the capital knew that the first miss Bai Yu devoted her heart to Qin Wang alone, and she had long been supported by the Empress Dowager. However, now Qin Wang suddenly showed concern for the third miss Bai Hua. What a pity for Bai Yu, the youngdy born from first Furen, to lose to a concubine daughter like Bai Hua. Still, Bai Yu herself did not care one bit. Even with Xu Peipei taunting her every day, she was still certain that Xu Peipei also saw Bai Hua as a threat, because she had started going back and forth between harassing the heroine and bickering with her. That incident with Bai Hua had caused people to start looking at her with a strange gaze, but the viiness still lifted her chin and walked with her back straight everywhere she went. She did not care what others said about her. Xiao Xi watched her young miss with reverence. She knew that inside, her miss must be hurting, yet she could retain her impable manner on the outside. As expected as the esteemed first miss of the Bai family! In the end, no one knew the truth as well as herself. Bai Yu no longer concerned herself with Ouyang Mingxian. Everyone could love anyone, as long as they did not cross into her boundary. This life, she wanted to start over, not creating karma and intertwining her lives with anyone else¡¯s in an endless cycle. ..... Now that she thought of karma, Bai Yu did not know in how many lives had she and Bai Hua paid and repaid each other¡¯s karma debt through various actions. In her former life, Song Lianhua had stolen Li Wenrou from her, possibly because Bai Yu had taken advantage of Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s love for Bai Hua and used it to hurt her. She once had manipted Ouyang Wenrou to go against his older brother, Ouyang Mingxian, and interfere with his love with Bai Hua, leading to the two fighting almost to the death. It was no surprise that karma would result in her being fooled by Li Wenrou for full nine years. After she died, Ouyang Mingxian was born as the son of Song Lianhua or Bai Hua, but they did not have the chance to meet. That must also be the karma that punished Song Lianhua for causing Yoknapha tomit suicide, depriving her of the chance to meet her fated love. That goddess had told Bai Yu that how karma debt was repaid in each life was different. There was one life she was born as a cat, trying to kill Bai Hua who was a mouse, and in the end, was poisoned to death by Ouyang Mingxian who hated cats. One life she was born as a man who abandoned his own wife, Bai Hua, to be with Ouyang Mingxian, and was subsequently killed by Ouyang Wenrou who was Bai Hua¡¯s brother in that life as revenge. There were many more ways that their other lives entwined. They would continue to hurt one another in an endless cycle. And so, she had toe here to stop it from happening in the first ce. From the goddess¡¯s words and her own judgment when she went to visit Bai Hua while she was recovering from overwork, Bai Yu was certain that the Bai Hua who transmigrated here was not Song Lianhua from her past life. Instead, she must be Bai Hua¡¯s soul from another life or another era that Bai Yu had no memory of. She and Bai Hua came from a simr era but at different times, still, their souls were the same. Her and Bai Hua¡¯s fate could be said to be equal this time. She knew the future and could avoid it if she chose to, while Bai Hua had her ability that she could use to advance herself and gain eptance in this world of hierarchy. As long as they did not create karma, fate would not make them enemies in their lives after this. ¡°What a fool! Your lowly half-sister was using her wiles to capture Qin Wang¡¯s attention. Why are you sitting and drinking tea, acting all rxed like this?!¡± On the day that the weather was mild and not too cold, Bai Yu was drinking her hot tea and contemting about her being transmigrated here when a voluptuous figure in bright red came barging in. Even after her rxing atmosphere was shattered, she slowly and gracefully moved to continue sipping her tea, as if there was no interruption at all. Not long after, an empty teacup was set down, and her phoenix eyes finally turned to look at Xu Peipei, who was still trying to suppress her anger to Bai Hua and Bai Yu, her two rivals. ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t involve me at all. Or does it make your chest heavier?¡± Bai Yu teased when she saw how Xu Peipei¡¯s chest moved due to her heavy breathing from anger and from hurrying to walk all the way out to the Bai family¡¯s gazebo. ¡°Why are you always talking about my chest?!¡± Because it was good for the eyes and looked like it would feel good to the touch too. I like it. Heh heh. ¡°...Is it because you¡¯recking yourself, so you¡¯re envious? Are you ovepensating?¡± Xu Peipei giggled, suddenly feeling better from having an advantage over Bai Yu in terms of figure. She intentionally pressed herself to Bai Yu¡¯s arm. The anger dissipated and was reced by a wicked grin that enhanced her alluring charm. Bai Yu had to admit that this woman was ¡®sexy¡¯ unlike other women of the time. After mocking her opponent with words and actions to her heart¡¯s content, Xu Peipei moved to sit next to Bai Yu, who had been wearing dark blue more often. From afar, the two seemed as if two boxers from opposite corners in an intense match. Bai Yu rolled her eyes. Did you already forget that you were angry? ¡°Have pride in it.¡± Bai Yu faked a smile at the woman who was feeling proud of ¡®winning¡¯ over her with the size of her chest. However, that pride was taken away in the next moment when Bai Yu said: ¡°...Because apart from that overflowing chest, you have got nothing else.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Blessings to Qin Wang.¡± The maids who were waiting in front of the gazebo greeted loudly, attempting to stop the two misses inside who were having a conversation so heated that they did not notice the man heading toward them. Bai Yu and Xu Peipei hurriedly stood up to curtsy to Ouyang Mingxian. The expressions on the two women¡¯s faces were so different that he was surprised. Xu Peipei was bowing her head while biting on her lips like she was being dissatisfied with something. On the other hand, Bai Yu had a subtle smile like something was amusing her. The corner of Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. It seemed that Miss Bai was being naughty again. Lately, she had been openly causing ruckus without hiding behind a noble at all. Truly interesting. ¡°Did benwang interrupt you two?¡± Chapter 32 32 Apart from that overflowing chest, you have got nothing else Part II ¡°Did benwang interrupt you two?¡± He sat down and was sandwiched by the two beauties. Xu Peipei immediately took a teapot to pour tea for Ouyang Mingxian. She smiled, pleased with herself for being faster than her opponent. She had been faster than Bai Yu in everything ofte. Ever since she came to help at the vige, every time the three of them were together, Xu Peipei was able to service Qin Wang with everything he did more than Bai Yu. Before, Bai Yu had never given her any opportunity to do so. Ah...Just do as you wish, Xu Peipei ¡°You are not interrupting at all, Your Highness,¡± Bai Yu replied sweetly, trying to be polite. Ouyang Mingxian lifted his brow. Where did the delighted reaction she had every time they met go? ¡°Wangye please drink this tea. Pei-er brought this tea from the capital to give it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ouyang Mingxian lifted the tea to his lips. Xu Peipei followed suit while acting shy. Bai Yu lifted her teacup to hide as she skewed her mouth. This tea was mine, and you just arrived a moment ago, wasn¡¯t it! ¡°Benwang came to inform you both that tomorrow morning, benwang will bring everyone back to the capital.¡± ..... ¡°Is that true?¡± Xu Peipei was openly happy. ¡°You two, please prepare ordingly.¡± ¡°It is a shame, Your Highness. I feel quite attached to this ce already,¡± Xu Peipei said with a gloomy face. Bai Yu lifted the teacup to hide her mouth again. Didn¡¯t you just arrive herest week?! ¡°Father had already issued a royal decree to organize a banquet to celebrate those who have contributed to stop this epidemic. It might help Miss Xu feel better.¡± ¡°The Emperor is truly gracious, Your Highness.¡± Xu Peipei beamed. And Bai Yu lifted her teacup for the third time. ¡°How about Miss Bai? Are you not d?¡± Ouyang Mingxian turned to her. ¡°Ugh...¡± Bai Yu choked on her tea. She was sitting quietly for a while, why was he picking this moment to talk to her?! She took out a handkerchief to wipe away the spilled tea before answering. ¡°Being able to return to my mother would of course make me d, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Miss Bai truly loves her family,¡± Ouyang Mingxian said while gazing at a familiar-looking handkerchief. Bai Yu understood his line of sight and thought that he must be thinking about the handkerchief fromst time. She immediately put it back into her sleeve pocket. ¡°I am away from home for quite a while, so naturally, I miss my mother.¡± Now Xu Peipei skewed her mouth without hiding behind any teacup. ¡°Pei-er is away from home for quite a while too. The cold weather like this makes Pei-er worry about her mother, Your Highness.¡± This Peipei...really knew how to adapt. ¡°The two misses are both gracious. Benwang is d to be assisted matter.¡± by you both in this ¡°Pei-er is always willing to lighten Wangye¡¯s load.¡± ¡°Me too, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu tantly copied Xu Peipei. She did not want to say anything too much. The matter could be resolved because everyone came together to help. Qin Wang himself also did so much for the vigers thattely he became quite haggard. Ouyang Mingxian continued to converse with them for a little while. To be precise, it was him having a conversation with Xu Peipei, since Bai Yu said almost nothing except when prompted by Ouyang Mingxian. Even when her heart was pounding the whole time he was close, today she could conceal her reaction extremely well. It would not be long before she could bepletely cured of loving him. Bai Yu consoled herself by imagining that she was having a disease called ¡®Loving Ouyang Mingxian¡¯. And so, there was nothing much to think about other than focusing on taking medicine and resting. The symptoms would be gone in no time, and then she would be free... ¡°How is Miss Bai¡¯s wound?¡± ¡°It hadpletely healed, Your Highness.¡± It had been this long, plus, she was treated by Ouyang Wenrou, there was no way it would not have healed. This person must have remembered it only just now and faked being worried about her. Hmph! ¡°Grandmother has entrusted benwang to take care of you. But benwang was too busy taking care of the patients and could not find the opportunity toe to see you. Benwang hopes Miss Bai does not take offense.¡± ¡°Yu-er does not dare.¡± Bai Yu bowed her head. ¡°Wangye¡¯s heart was full of concern for the citizen. I have seen how Wangye has worked hard for the vigers. How could Yu-er be offended?¡± ¡°Then benwang could feel more at ease.¡± Ouyang Mingxian looked at Bai Yu¡¯s calmness. It seemed that she truly was not angry with him at all, which was different from before where she would find every opportunity to force him to be close. He hid the small surprise beneath his calm exterior as he excused himself from the two of them. Bai Yu and Xu Peipei stood up and curtsied to him ording to tradition. ¡°Farewell to Wangye.¡± ¡°Seems like you have to really give up now,¡± Xu Peipei said as they were watching the tall figure walking further away. ¡°Today Wangye talks to me a lot more than you. You should¡¯ve realized that I¡¯m the winner.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too conceited. I¡¯m not your only opponent.¡± Bai Yu nced at the woman in red next to her as she coolly replied. Then, she turned and walked away without caring about Xu Peipei¡¯s stomping her feet in anger. She still had to n for the next conflict in the series between her and Bai Hua that happened after arriving at the mansion. If that came true, then it would be a good thing that the story had not deviated too much from the original, and it would mean that she still knew the future. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- At dawn, Bai Yu went back to pray to the Buddhist statue at her ancestral temple for thest time. She told her maid that she wanted to return to the capital with a calm heart, so she chose to wear an all-white dress for women practicing Buddhism precepts. After returning from the temple, the royal cavalcade was ready to depart to the capital. Bai Yu did not change before riding in her carriage. This was her intention. Bai Yu and Bai Hua had to have an argument in public, in front of the Bai mansion. This was caused by Yue Mei¡¯s n that caused Bai Hua to hold a grudge and then tried to cause disturbances to get back at her. However, that n had failed because of Bai Yu¡¯s meddling, so she was unsure if the argument would still happen like in the series or not. Nevertheless, she still had to prepare for the worst. It waste afternoon when the two carriages stopped in front of the Bai family¡¯s mansion. One was an ornately decorated carriage, while another was amon one that was not too old or too new. Yue Mei¡¯s maids who had been waiting knew at first nce which one belonged to the first miss. The vigers in the area were gathering in hopes to see the two Bai beauties who were rising in poprity. The elder sister was intelligent and could figure out the cause of the disease, while the younger one waspassionate and exerted herself to help others until she fell ill. It was Bai Hua who came out of the carriage first. Xiao Zi came down and held out her hand to support the person inside. The surrounding people started singing praise as soon as they saw the delicate fingers that were like high-quality jade. Then, the bewitching beauty that could conquer cities of the gentle heroine appeared to the public. Astonishment and praises sounded when everyone witnessed her beauty and goodness; however, those soon turned into criticism when they saw that the beauty...was wearing ragged clothes! The Bai family had one miss who was called useless, and that miss was right in front of them now. They never thought that the Bais would treat a youngdy so poorly, even her clothes were of a maid¡¯s. ¡°G...Greetings to third miss.¡± Yue Mei¡¯s maid awkwardly curtsied to her. After receiving an order from first Furen, she had already prepared a n to destroy the third miss¡¯s reputation, preventing her from stealing the first miss¡¯s spotlight. But who would expect Bai Hua to return in a maid attire?! Seeing this, the people would condemn the Bai family for being cruel and heartless to the woman who had saved numerous vigers¡¯ life. The woman whom even the Emperor hadplimented, but was neglected by the Bai family! ¡°Isn¡¯t it this third miss that saved hundreds of people¡¯s lives? Why is the Bai family so cruel to her?!¡± ¡°Her clothes are no different from a maid. How could they do this to their own daughter?¡± ¡°What a shame that third miss¡¯s beauty and kindness were hidden by the Bai family for so long.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t fair at all.¡± People¡¯s gossip and criticism were the fastest way to spread news in this age. Bai Hua excellently took advantage of that fact. Even without the kidnapping incident, fate still pitted her against Bai Hua. Bai Yu sighed at her foolishness. Out of all the ways to harass the heroine, she chose to take away her clothes. Like this, she only helped Bai Hua get back at Yue Mei like the original n, only this time the target was not Yue Mei, but her! Oh well, at least she had prepared herself for it. ¡°Greetings to first miss. Wee back.¡± The cheerful voice sounded loudly by many in front of the chancellor¡¯s mansion, attracting people¡¯s attention. Bai Yu gracefully stepped down from her own carriage. Even in the all-white clothes of amoner, her beauty still shone through. The pretty face that was not touched by any cosmetics elevated her appearance into seeming like an immortal who had severed herself from worldly affairs. ¡°Look at the first miss¡¯s clothes. That¡¯s alsomoner clothes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°It seems the Bai family wasn¡¯t particrly cruel to third miss like we thought. Even the first miss did not wear anything fancy.¡± ¡°They probably live like amoner while staying at that vige. Commendable.¡± ¡°Look at the first miss, she¡¯s beautiful even without any cosmetics.¡± ¡°As expected of the number one beauty!¡± Bai Yu openly smiled with satisfaction. Do not say that she was cruel. She had destroyed her mother¡¯s n already; her sister¡¯s n was nothing. ¡°First miss, this way.¡± Yue Mei¡¯s maid smilingly led the first miss into the mansion. This time, her miss really did save the Bai family from being heavily criticized. Bai Yu stepped through the front gate, dignified, before stopping when she saw her mother¡¯s maid stop and turn back toward her. ¡°Third miss please enter through the side entrance.¡± Ah...She forgot that there was also this scene in the series too! In this world, children born from concubines, no matter how beautiful or capable they were, were forbidden from entering through the mansion¡¯s front gate! Because the front gate was reserved only for her and her brother who were born from the first Furen. This kind of thing...was surely Yue Mei¡¯s scheme! Chapter 33 33 Benwang came to learn how to sew Part I There was only silence. No sound, not even from the people who were gathering in front of the Bai mansion. Bai Yu was standing in front of the front gate, only one step more and she would have crossed the threshold. The maid spoke up just in time for her to stop. The viiness slowly turned to her half-sister. Her dark eyes nced past the shocked expression as she stifled a smile. She turned back and continued to walk gracefully past the gate. She should teach her sister a lesson. True, people from the world you came from holding the value of equality, but now that you were here...you must ept the rule of this world! Don¡¯t think that gaining favors will elevate you to the level of the first Furen¡¯s daughter. No matter how strong Bai Hua was, or how powerful her magic was, an unchangeable truth still remained. A concubine¡¯s child...will always be a concubine¡¯s child. ¡°As per the rule of the mansion, the third miss who was born from a concubine cannot enter through the front gate.¡± The same maid said loudly. Bai Yu calmly looked back at the little scene outside and noticed that Bai Hua was staring at her. The viiness lifted her chin, this time, she deliberately lifted the corner of her mouth to Bai Hua. ..... I was not the one who bullied you. It was this world! ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± the heroine¡¯s maid protested. ¡°There are rules in the house, just as there arews for the city. The third miss was a Bai, then why would she not follow the rule?¡± The maid¡¯s words were respectful in contrast to the arrogant gaze that she sent toward Bai Hua without an ounce of fear. ¡°The third miss has dedicated herself to help people. She came back already exhausted, and you still want to pick a fight?¡± This time it was Xiao Tao who argued for her miss while Bai Hua remained silent. Bai Hua balled her hands into fists in an attempt to suppress her anger. Her peach blossom eyes stared straight at the ck ones of her elder sister who could go through the front gate without a single objection. The smile that she received from Bai Yu made her grip her hands tighter. ¡°She has to enter through the side gate no matter what. The third miss is merely a child born from a concubine.¡± Hearing those words, the heroine could only scream to herself...what is wrong with being a concubine child?! ¡°You!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Xiao Zi. Xiao Tao.¡± Bai Hua stopped her maids. She looked away from Bai Yu before turning to walk toward the side gate that was not too far off. Every step was torturous for Bai Hua. Resentment and hatred dug deep into her heart. She would never forget the disgrace she felt today. One day, she would surely enter this mansion through the front gate! She would make sure that those who had bullied her could not utter a single sound when she stepped across that threshold. She swore! ¡°Wait, third sister.¡± Bai Yu called out. When Bai Hua turned back in response, she found that her half-sister had walked up to her with a face full of smile. Her two hands were taken in Bai Yu¡¯s. ¡°Mother is waiting right now, and jiejie also wants to see her quickly...¡± Bai Hua frowned. ¡°...We¡¯re family, no matter what, so let¡¯s not waste our time on a matter like this.¡± Bai Yu did not know how others would perceive this situation, how they would spread their gossip, so she devised this n on the spot. Turning it to her advantage would be better than being criticized behind her back that she was narrow-minded. That way, the viiness would feel more secure. This Bai Yu cared about her reputation so much that she would let Bai Hua break the hierarchy rule this time...At the very least, the heroine was already taught a lesson, so there was no need for her to be too strict. ¡°Come, sister, let¡¯s go greet our mother.¡± The first miss looked at her sister with a gentle gaze, her lips turned up in a smile that made two dimples appear on her cheeks, such an image was enhanced by her bare face that made her seem even more saintly. The elder sister¡¯s delicate hand took her half-sister¡¯s, who also had a small face, red lips, and an appearance that could dominate cities. If one wouldpare, the result would be that the younger sister was less beautiful than her elder sister by a half. Still, the allure of those peach blossom eyes could make hearts pound all the same. The beauty of two young misses, one leading another by the hand through the mansion¡¯s front gate, made the crowd forget the scene they had witnessed for a moment. Especially, that smile the first miss had for her sister made everyone¡¯s hearts race. ¡°I have the answer to that look of yours.¡± Bai Yu immediately let go of Bai Hua¡¯s hand the moment they were out of sight of the crowd outside. Both of them continued toward the main house, but Bai Yu stopped when they reached the path under a tree shade before turning to Bai Hua. She waved her hand, signaling to the maids around them to go away. Bai Hua herself also nodded to her maids in the same way as well. The two of them stood facing each other without a smile or mask of pretense. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Hua who had been restraining herself asked brusquely. ¡°There¡¯s one thing an older sister like me wishes to teach you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°In this world...¡± Bai Yu looked straight into Bai Hua¡¯s eyes. ¡°...there is no equality that you¡¯re used to. The division between hierarchies is something you can never cross!¡± ¡°You know...¡± Bai Hua murmured. Bai Yu immediately interrupted the thought of the person in front of her. ¡°You might me the fate, thinking what was wrong with being a concubine child, right?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Bai Hua huffed. Bai Yu could see through her so easily with just one look? ¡°Dear sister, you should not me the fate...¡± She approached Bai Hua who was standing still. The phoenix eyes wickedly watched the listener. Bai Yu moved her face closer to Bai Hua and whispered coldly. ¡°You should me your mother...for her giving birth to you and make you have this kind status!¡± Bai Hua red angrily at the face that was slowly moving away. Bai Yu only shrugged before walking towards the main house, uncaring of the eyes that burned with fury. If your mother had not seduced my father, then you wouldn¡¯t have to be born to face these situations, my beloved sister! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Actually, Miss Bai is adept in scheming, but bes a fool when ites to good deeds, huh?¡± Bai Yu continued to walk alone and it was not long before she was stopped by a mocking tone behind her. When she turned back, she was faced with the tall figure of the only man who dared to call her a fool. ¡°Y...you!¡± Ouyang Feilong was right in front of her. It seemed that he had been standing here for a long time, and with his martial arts skill, he could definitely hear what she said to Bai Hua. ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± The ¡®fool¡¯ hurriedly concealed her surprise before giving a curtsy, though her unwillingness was apparent. Ouyang Feilong hated getting close to women because they were all full of pretense. He was tired of them putting on an act of being reserved and shy as noblewomen. They reminded him of his own mother, and because of that, he tried his best to distance himself from them, until it became a part of his reputation. Truthfully, Ouyang Feilong had met Bai Yu many times before. Even without conversing with each other, he could see how she was no different from other youngdies. But when he was injured and had to rely on her magic, he saw a glimpse of her true disposition, her candidness that intrigued him and could make him see her many pretenses as a trivial matter. He did not know that this Bai Yu would have a wicked side to her. Even worse, she used that wickedness against her own sister too. And so, the man with higher status feigned silence and made her stay in the same curtsy pose, still bending her knees. A wicked woman must be taught a lesson. ¡°Blessings from Bai Yu to Wangye,¡± the viiness repeated in case he would finally tell her to stand up. It was impossible for her to not realize that Ouyang Feilong was teasing her. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Stand up.¡± The tone in his voice was calm, though there was also a trace of sternness. What was he angry about now? ¡°May Yu-er ask the reason why Wangye came to Bai mansion?¡± Bai Yu chose to refer to herself in third person to sound softer, hoping that it would dissipate some threatening aura surrounding the ck dragon in front of her. The answer that she received left her mouth agape. ¡°Benwang came to learn how to sew¡± Chapter 34 34 Benwang came to learn how to sew Part II ¡°Benwang came to learn how to sew¡± Or...was he referring to that letter?! ¡°Wangye, you are teasing me.¡± Bai Yu tried to use her charm against Ouyang Feilong in hopes that he would not be too offended by the content of her letter. ¡°Miss Bai also teased benwang too.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mood became better when he saw the wicked woman attempting to butter him up. She was probably scared that he would punish her. Thud! Bai Yu kneeled down. ¡°Wangye please forgive Yu-er!¡± How Bai Yu¡¯s evilness disappeared the moment she was in front of him made Ouyang Feilong unconsciously lift a smile. A fool was still a fool no matter when. ¡°Stand. Benwang doesn¡¯t have much time for a fool like you.¡± And who wanted any time from you?! Bai Yu sat still. Internally, she started cursing at him. ¡°I...I got a cramp. Can Wangye please help Yu-er stand up?¡± ..... She was lying. Only an idiot would believe that she had gotten a cramp after kneeling for such a short moment. But she wanted to get back at him, so she chose to use this kind of childish trick. There were rumors that he did not like being close to women, and knowing this, she would exploit his weakness as payback. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand up then just remain there. Benwang will excuse himself now.¡± After finishing, he turned away without sparing another nce at the beauty. ¡°...¡± When she was an international actress, no one had ever dared to offend her, but now she waspletely ignored. Bai Yu picked up a pebble and threw it at the back of the heartless person, but frustratingly, the esteemed Wangye could easily catch it midair. ¡°You have no fear of being punishment at all.¡± ¡°I saved your life!¡± ¡°Does that mean you can hurt benwang?¡± ¡°But I saved your life!¡± ¡°So you dare to argue with benwang?¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯m the one who saved your life!¡± Ouyang Feilong stepped closer toward the stubborn woman. Bai Yu lifted her chin, looking directly at the man who still donned the dragon mask even when not wearing armor. Right now she was not afraid of him at all, because she had been in the same situation already once. ¡°Ah! A-a-a-a-a-h!¡± Bai Yu moved her arm away from his hand that was going to pull her up likest time. Ouyang Feilong watched the foolish woman in front of him make a strange noise as she avoided him like she already knew what he was going to do. Bai Yu grinned at her small victory. This time she sessfully evaded. She would not let him yank her and bruise her wrist likest time. ¡°Can¡¯t you treat women with a little more care, Your Highness?¡± She asked as she held out her arm for him to help gently support her up. ¡°Benwang don¡¯t treat foolish women like you with care.¡± He rejected Bai Yu¡¯s suggestion as he pulled her arm up the same way as before, though he himself did not notice that more than half of his strength was retrained while doing so. And so this time, there were no bruises on her small arm, still, his strength was enough to make her flow up toward his broad chest. It seemed that Bai Yu had actually gotten a cramp, so when she tried to stand up, she staggered like she was losing bnce. Ouyang Feilong reached out to hold her waist without realizing himself. When they both could stand firmly again, the intimacy made them fall into silence. The viiness suddenly thought to y a prank on the foul-mouthed general. She leaned against his chest, crowding her body to his as she looked up to sweetly ask. ¡°Then, if I¡¯m no longer foolish, will Wangye be gentle with me?¡± Bai Yu tilted her head and waited for his answer. ¡°Shameless woman.¡± Bai Yu scowled at Ouyang Feilong. She stomped her foot onto his with all her strength...Can¡¯t you stop being a foul-mouth for a second? I¡¯m flirting with you here! ¡°I just want Wangye to have some humor.¡± She should give up on ying tricks on this brute and hurry to go back to her beloved brother! ¡°Heh!¡± How could he not know that she was faking? Even though that question made his heart race, he still knew that it was merely a woman¡¯s charm. He had seen it all in his pce, had seen so much that he did not want to return to his Rui Wang pce. To him, that ce was only for storing beauties his brother sent to tease him and to ease their mother¡¯s worry. ¡°Benwang came here to discuss with Bai He about the epidemic. Good thing benwang found you.¡± Wangye, who could feel nothing from Bai Yu¡¯s stomping, answered seriously. ¡°Then Wangye shoulde this way.¡± Though she had a habit of being fake and wicked, this woman still had an interesting mind. When she saw the change in his demeanor, she immediately understood that he had an important matter with her. He followed the slender figure in white to a small gazebo in the garden next to a quiet path. ¡°Wangye please continue.¡± She politely poured tea that always had been prepared on the table to Ouyang Feilong. Her thoughts about tricks and pranks were left on the path they walked. ¡°Benwang is the one who forbade Bai He from telling you everything. Because benwang will tell you himself.¡± ¡°I understand, Your Highness.¡± Her stubbornness and pretense evaporated the moment he began talking. It made Ouyang Feilongpliment her in his thought. ¡°Benwang had received a royal order to return to the capital. But in truth, there was a report from our informants, and benwang was given a secret mission to catch the people from Da Chu that was trying to spread an epidemic to vigers.¡± The silver-eyed man exined the situation matter-of-factly as if he was talking about the weather. Bai Yu calmly listened to him. ¡°That night, benwang was lured away from the group and gravely injured. Then you came.¡± ¡°And that corpse...¡± ¡°It was a man from Da Chu that the informant reported about. He was killed by benwang and his corpse was carried away by water. The poison on his body then contaminated the river.¡± ¡°Da Yang and Da Chu had no reason for conflicts. If the truth leaked out, it could be the cause of war. That is why Wangye forbade me from finding the cause of the disease, right?¡± ¡°It is as you said.¡± Truthfully, there were conflicts between the two nations behind the scene, but all of them were secrets that the Emperor did not wish for too many people to know, so he had toe back to handle the matter by himself. Bai Yu being able to understand the situation with so little information made him admire her quite a lot more. ¡°This must mean that Wangye already knew where the disease came from. Then why did Wangye not stop it before it could spread to another vige?¡± ¡°At that time, benwang had to keep everything a secret while also helping the vigers at the same time. Originally, benwang let your brother handles finding the cause, but benwang did not expect those from Da Chu to return. They were on a chase when they came across you at the river.¡± ¡°I just wanted to help...¡± She hung her head in guilt that she had interfered with her brother¡¯s mission. The image of a corpse floating in the river and the bloodshed that day...those blood...they were all real... ¡°Benwang haven¡¯t med you at all.¡± Ouyang Feilong said with his usual calmness, though his tone became much softer. The guilty expression on her face made him smile. She reverted to a kitten again. When he saw her like that, Ouyang Feilong thenpletely forgot about every wickedness he saw from Bai Yu. She was wicked, fake, and full of wiles, but there was also something else she had that no other women possessed. From now on he would have to pay close attention to this little devil. Hisrge hand rested on her head. The warmth from his palm was transmitted through her hair and sent straight into her heart. The fear she had suppressed when she witnessed the fight on the riverbank that day was erased away by his hand, the same hand that had bruised her arm. The delicate face lifted up and came into the sight of the owner of that gentle hand. Dark eyes met with silver ones, and then Ouyang Feilong said. ¡°You¡¯re safe, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Ah...Is he flirting her back now? Chapter 35 35 You¡¯re not the dragon on the throne. You¡¯re merely a dragon that protects it! Part I Ouyang Feilong was summoned to the pce the moment he stepped out of the Bai mansion. His birth mother, or the current Empress Dowager, gave a sudden order that she wished to see her son, despite him having been staying in the capital for seven days already. The tall figure calmly walked into Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s pce. Even with the half-mask that concealed his expression, his dness could be clearly felt from the atmosphere around him that became more rxed. Today his mother wanted to see him after refusing to do so for over three years. Up until now, Ouyang Feilong could only pay his respect in front of the pce without any opportunity to enter. The royal maid would tell him that his mother was sick every time he came back to the capital...that his mother wanted to rest more than to see her youngest son who had been stationed at the border for so long. ¡°Blessings to mother.¡± The tall figure kneeled and bowed to the highest degree of respect to his mother who he had not seen for many years. A voice from the elderly woman gave him permission to stand up. The great general was no longer prostrating, but he still kneeled at the same spot because his mother had yet to give him a ce to sit or allow him to sit beside her. He still held a faint hope that this time he would be able to be closer to his mother. But everything was still the same like every time they were together. Cold and distant. Even since he was born and up until now. ¡°I mi-¡± ¡°You should hurry and leave the capital.¡± ¡°...¡± ..... I miss you so much, mother. ¡°Aijia sent you to the border since you¡¯re young so that you can support your brother to the throne. Now that the throne is secured, you should not remain at the capital and threaten the Emperor¡¯s power!¡± Ouyang Feilong gripped his hands so hard that bulging veins could be seen on the back of his hands. Words that he had been wishing to say to his mother were swallowed back, tinged with bitterness. He knew that his power was a double-edged sword. His authority over the military was enough to support the throne, but at the same time, it was enough to create a coup and caused him to be distrusted by the Emperor...no, by the Empress Dowager. His mother was afraid that he would take his brother¡¯s throne. But such a thought was never in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mind at all. He loved his mother and older brother more than his own life, and he knew the danger of his own power, which was why he was willing to stay at the border to keep everyone¡¯s mind at peace. Empress Dowager Wei, when she was Empress, she gave birth to a son amidst the joy of those around her. ¡®Ouyang Hongxian¡¯ was the heir apparent. Even with opposition and obstruction from some groups, his mother was always there to defend his rights. Ouyang Feilong was born on the seventeenth winter of Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s life. He and his brother were far apart in age, so the little prince was brought up by the royal maids and his brother who always found time to y with him, all without a shadow of his own mother. He had seen his father¡¯s and brother¡¯s faces more than his mother¡¯s, even. When he was five, Ouyang Feilong was sent tomander-general Yue. His mother told the Emperor that she wanted him to study and train in preparation to be of help in protecting the nation. The little dragon at the age of five gave a tearful farewell to his brother. He did not want to go far away at all, but when his mother hugged him that one time in front of the pce gate, the young Feilong made up his mind to dedicate himself to training so that he could make his mother proud. Formander-general Yue, there was no exception in training, not even for the youngest prince. Ouyang Feilong endured the training and started joining the battlefield when he was twelve. It was seven grueling years where he was not able to return to the capital even once. Many times Ouyang Hongxian used an excuse of Taizi¡¯s royal mission to travel to the border and visit his brother. His action consoled Ouyang Feilong that he was not suffering alone. The brotherly love...Ouyang Feilong acknowledged it, and it had been the balm to his heart all along. When Ouyang Feilong was sixteen, shortly after being titled Rui Wang, there was a riot in the capital. His mother sent a rider to ask for his help, and he, with his worry for his brother, immediately mobilized his troop to suppress the riot himself, then dly supported his brother to ascend the throne. At that time, Ouyang Feilong received a smile from his mother for the first time in eleven years. Rui Wang knew full well that his mother did not love him as he had thought. For many years he grew up on the battlefield, and there was not a single letter sent from her. Even when he fought and gained various favors at a young age, there was only a royal decree that gave him the title Rui Qin Wang. No letter to summon him back to the capital. His father was old, and there were duties and wars that he had to take care of. If the Emperor who had numerous sons and daughters forgot him, it would not be too upsetting. But his own mother who gave birth to him and sent him to the faraway border...did she forget her youngest son already? ¡°Generalmander are you listening to aijia?!¡± Even his name, mother might have forgotten it too. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Ouyang Feilong loosened his fists, then lifted his eyes to gaze coldly at his mother. That kind of hopeless wish, he should throw it away already. The ck dragon had been waiting for his mother¡¯s love for twenty-seven years, but no matter what he did, she would never care! ¡°There¡¯s an important mission so I hurried to the capital. Moreover, the matter regarding the epidemic required me to stay here a while longer.¡± ¡°About that disease, aijia sent Ming-er to take care of it in your ce. Is that important mission already done?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± Actually, the secret mission was aplished because that little fool had been a great help. But he lied because he wanted to know what his mother would say about him next. ¡°How?! You¡¯ve returned from the vige for so many days, and you¡¯ve yet toplete it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I was injured, so I¡¯m not as agile as I usually am.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s not because you want to stay here longer...¡± The former mother of the nation eyed her youngest son suspiciously. ¡°...Or were you intending to steal the favor for what Ming-er, your nephew, has done at the vige?¡± His mother...did not even think to ask about his injury. The reason that Ouyang Feilong had to hurry away and leave the vigers to face the disease also came from his mother¡¯s order. All along, apart from his older brother was his nephew who Empress Dowager Wei would do anything for. But at the same time...she never cared about hurting him at all. Ouyang Feilong closed his eyes, trying to repress the feeling of hurt caused by his own mother. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t leave the border for too long. Even with your lieutenant there, your soldiers still need you as the pir of Da Yang¡¯s army to raise morale.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°Remember, Feilong...¡± Chapter 36 36 You¡¯re not the dragon on the throne. You¡¯re merely a dragon that protects it! Part II ¡°Remember, Feilong...¡± The name uttered from his mother¡¯s lips made his dim heart start pounding again. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare act on your own without aijia¡¯s order...Remember that you¡¯re not the dragon on the throne. You¡¯re merely the one that protects it!¡± Would there be a day that his mother stopped thinking that he would betray his brother...From now...to the death of...Would there be a day? ¡°Don¡¯t make aijia remind you again of your duty.¡± The empty silver-like eyes of a soulless man met with the cold ones. Even her gaze said the same...Leave. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°Informing Empress Dowager, Qin Wang requests your audience.¡± The look in her eyes immediately changed the moment she heard that her favorite grandchild was visiting. She broke into a smile as she gave her permission. ..... Ouyang Feilong went to stand beside his mother and he watched Ouyang Mingxian greet them. The atmosphere was pr opposite from moments before. ¡°Rx, dear grandson.¡± Empress Dowager Wei went to support him up and took him to sit on the same long chair. His mother¡¯s eyes and mouth were both smiling. ¡°You must be so tired. Why don¡¯t you rest first?¡± ¡°I heard that grandmother is sick, so I hurried toe to see you.¡± Ouyang Mingxian who often had a cold exterior said to his grandmother with respect. Then, his demeanor became much softer. ¡°I did not expect to see uncle here too.¡± ¡°Your uncle came to say goodbye to aijia. He¡¯s going back to station at the border.¡± Empress Dowager Wei interrupted before her son could say anything to his nephew. She showed a kind smile to her beloved son who was returning to the border after staying at the capital for only seven days. Ouyang Feilong sneered to himself. His mother would only love him when there was a third party present. The embrace that day before he left the capital was as fake as her smile right now. In the twenty-seven years of the life of the ck dragon of Da Yang, the man whose strength and power preceded anyone else was merely a man who was kept alive by his mother¡¯s fake affection all along. Over ten years that Empress Dowager Wei resided in the imperial pce, she had been secretly scheming and fighting against other concubines behind the Emperor¡¯s back. Wearing a mask was natural for her. And acting like she loved her youngest son was not a hard task at all. She smiled while in front of others, but out of their sight, she was cold and calcting. Ouyang Feilong hated this kind of woman more than anything! He hated how his mother would always fake, but at the same time, he had always been yearning for her love. If only she would pretend to love him both in public and private, then he would be willing to do anything for her. But in the end, she treated him without an ounce ofpassion. ¡°Then I wish uncle a safe journey.¡± ¡°Thank you. Benwang will have to leave mother in your care now.¡± ¡°My dear son, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. Seeing you work hard makes me most happy.¡± As long as he stayed away from the capital, his mother would be at ease. ¡°Mother, please take care of your health. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Ouyang Feilong stepped out of Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s pce with a heavy heart. Beneath the dragon mask, subtly hidden, were his tears. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± As soon as the owner of the pce got off from his horse, the sound of greetings was heard from the workers and the beauties that came to wee him. Ouyang Feilong did not utter a single word as he waved his hand toward those people. The pce butler walked up to take the fur coat from themander general. The oppressing atmosphere surrounding the tall figure made everyone in the pce area tense up, not even dared to let out a sound of their own breathing. The women who were sent by the Emperor bowed in silence, opposite to how they werepeting with each other, using their charm to get the general to stay overnight with them multiple days ago. Though they fully knew that Rui Wang had been on the battlefield since young and that he had publicly stated that he did not like women who used wiles and charms, they were still married to him due to the royal decree. Rui Wang pce treated them well, that was true, but they also could not let themselves wither away without being touched by their husband. ¡°What angered you, Your Highness?¡± Amidst the silence, a voice sounded from a woman in armor who was among the peopleing out to receive him. Her skin was darker than other women in the capital, but it did not diminish her beauty at all. Instead, it enhanced her appearance and gave it a unique charm different from other women in the capital. Ouyang Feilong nced at his lieutenant-general, ¡®Yue Huiling¡¯, and answered her with silence. ¡°Your magic aura is hurting the pce flowers, Your Highness,¡± Yue Huiling who had just arrived at the capital continued. She swept her eyes through the delicate beauties who were now pale and trembling as they were unable to bear the pressure from their ¡®husband¡¯. Hmph! Just women who were only good at being beautiful. Yue Huiling pitied them, of course, otherwise, she would have let them cough blood right here. ¡°You¡¯re here. Good,¡± Ouyang Feilong said calmly. The silver aura that was present all the way to the pce dissipated, meaning that the general was finally able to control his emotion. It was fortunate that he could suppress himself. If not, then Yue Huiling would have to be the one to stop the general from venting his anger through killing, and the one who tried to stop him would then be the brutish Wangye¡¯s next target. ¡°Lieutenant-general Yue Huiling, hear your royalmand!¡± ¡°Huiling is here to receive the royalmand!¡± There was no trace of softness in the figure of the armored woman. She kneeled on one knee, waiting for themand from her general. ¡°Lieutenant-general Yue Huiling will be given the authority to write down the report to the Emperor. Do it well.¡± ¡°Huiling epts the royalmand!¡± Ouyang Feilong stepped into the pce without sparing a second nce at the group of women who had been waiting to wee him. After he walked past, Yue Huiling stood up, she looked at the broad back that she had always been following into the battle. Why does that back look so lonely today? ¡°Butler Yin¡± ¡°Yes, Wangye.¡± ¡°Send people to Bai mansion. Notify lieutenant-general Bai He to prepare himself...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Benwang shall return to the border tonight.¡± Chapter 37 37 Someday I¡¯ll be stronger than Your Highness, and that day I will take my brother back! Part I ¡°No! I don¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°Yu-er¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just returned, I haven¡¯t talked to you yet, and now that brute of a general is taking you away?!¡± ¡°Yu-er, don¡¯t call the general that.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t been with you even for twenty-four hours.¡± ¡°What¡¯s ¡®hours¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that I won¡¯t let be taken away from big brother and me.¡± She tightly hugged her brother¡¯s waist. Bai He looked at his sister who started throwing tantrums the moment he was notified to return to the border that night. Her slim arms wrapped around his waist in a lock that made it hard to breathe. He could only sigh and turned to ask for help from his mother with his eyes. Although Yue Mei also agreed with her daughter, she had to ept that this was Bai He¡¯s duty. ¡°Yu-er, release He-er. Your brother has to prepare before going back to the border.¡± ..... ¡°No! I¡¯m not letting brother go.¡± In her former life, Bai Yu never had a sibling. She was a normal woman who was self-centered because she was an only child. After her mother¡¯s death, she never acted childish in front of anyone else. Sometimes she would go to her grandmother, but it was only a brief moment before having to return to wear the fake smiles for the entertainment industry. Because of her image as a viiness, she was often looked at with unfriendly eyes in public. Furthermore, she built a high wall in her heart and never revealed that private side of hers to anyone. Even with Li Wenrou, she would rarely do so. Because they were together when she started taking international works, both workload and distance made it hard for them to meet. They would mainly contact through video calls, and that long-distance rtionship was another reason why she was cheated on for three full years. She transmigrated to this life and got to have a mother and brother who dearly loved her, then why did that foul-mouthed man have to steal her brother away from her. She had not even begged her brother to teach her magic yet, and she had already nned that he would be able to help train her to be stronger. Everything was canceled because of that man. Frustrating! ¡°Dear brother, can¡¯t you stay? Can¡¯t you stay with Yu-er and mother for a day longer?¡± When she saw that tantrums would not work against him. Bai Yu let go of him and looked up at him to beg. Her dark eyes were filled with tears. Bai He took a deep breath, trying not to be swayed by his sister. He slowly and gently consoled her with the voice that could make any other women swoon. ¡°Dear sister, this is your brother¡¯s duty. I¡¯m the Emperor¡¯s soldier, so I have to-Yu-er...¡± A drop of tear fell. ¡°My dear, darling sister...¡± Bai He¡¯s heart melted. ¡°...Big brother is so sorry.¡± The tall figure kneeled in front of his sister before pulling her into a hug. He was trying to exin his duty to her but ended up being distracted by her tears. ¡°Ugh...But I...hic...don¡¯t want brother to go.¡± The sweet voice now turned into a sob. Bai Yu tightly hugged her older brother as she nuzzled into his broad chest. Her tears flowed freely because of her past life¡¯s skill in acting. She hid a subtle smile on her lips...heree the tears, are you still going, brother?! ¡°Yu-er, you have to restrain yourself.¡± Her mother came to stroke her hair in an attempt to console her. Bai Yu shook her head as a refusal to her mother¡¯s words. How could she not notice the look in her mother¡¯s eyes when she saw her brother, it was full of happiness. When her brother was at home, when he was beside her, mother was happiest! ¡°Brother¡¯s just going to the border, not some faraway ce. You can just visit me whenever you want.¡± ¡°Is that true?!¡± Bai Yu moved away from the warm embrace. Her eyes that were brimming with tears stared straight at her brother. ¡°I can go to see you?!¡± Bai He could not nod. But it was also toote to reject. What did he just say? ¡°Mother, I can go visit big brother?¡± Bai Yu turned to ask her mother. Her excitement was overflowing. She could go to the border?! She could travel far away from here?! Yue Mei and Bai He¡¯s eyes met. Though she did not want her daughter to risk her safety, she had to nod to confirm her son¡¯s words in order to appease the crying girl. In the blink of an eye, the tear-stained face suddenly bloomed into a wide smile. Yue Mei could only hope that her reserved and obedient daughter would not get an idea and actually go to the dangerous border. ¡°Mother and brother promised.¡± Bai Yu quickly wiped away her tears before offering her little finger to her mother and brother. Yue Mei and Bai Yu looked at that finger, puzzled. ¡°You have to do this when you make a promise.¡± Bai Yu pried her mother¡¯s and brother¡¯s little fingers and locked them together, before intertwining her own finger on top of them. ¡°And then the promise isplete!¡± The image of three fingers together made Bai Yu beam wider than ever. While Yue Mei and Bai He did not understand the gesture, they also looked at it with a smile. The three of them looked at the intertwined little fingers, feeling warmth spreading within their hearts. ¡°Informing first Furen, themander general has arrived.¡± A maid notified them quietly after she saw that the first miss had calmed down. Half a shichen ago, Wangye ordered the first master to prepare to go back to the border. Even though he did not specify the time, no one expected that it would be so soon, and so he had been waiting at the Bai mansion for over one ke. The first miss had protested since the moment she heard the news, preventing the first master from preparing anything. Yue Mei¡¯s personal maid then had to choose between facing the wrath of their first miss or the generalmander. ¡°Has he been waiting for long?¡± Bai He frowned. ¡°It has been almost one ke, master.¡± ¡°Mother, do you know who the Empress Dowager summoned today?¡± The lieutenant-general turned to ask his mother who knew almost everything that was happening inside the imperial pce. ¡°Empress Dowager called Rui Wang a little while after he left the mansion,¡± Yue Mei told her son. When Bai He heard the answer, he heaved out a sigh, almost like he was worried about something. ¡°Then I think I know why Wangye wants to return to the border so soon.¡± ¡°Why is it?¡± Bai Yu immediately clung to her brother¡¯s arm. Both mother and son were finally able to meet, then why would the son hurry to leave? Did he not miss his mother who had been waiting in the pce? ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Bai He pinched his sister¡¯s nose. She not only clung to him but also unconsciously stretched her neck to move her face closer because of her curiosity. ¡°Come, mother will help you pack your things.¡± Yue Mei who had some knowledge of the matters within the pce changed the subject. She signaled the maids to go and prepare the first master¡¯s belongings at his residence, Jiu He building. Right now, everyone was gathered at the first miss¡¯ Jiu Yu building because of her unusual tantrum. She kicked up a huge fuss just because her older brother had to return to the border when she herself just came back. ¡°Mother and brother will go take care of his things. Yu-er, you go and greet Wangye.¡± ¡°Why does it have to be me? There are a lot of people around here.¡± She was still angry with him. She did not want to see his face at all. ¡°He suddenly came at a time like this, others are all asleep already. Think about Rui Wang¡¯s personality. He wouldn¡¯t want to wake up everyone in the mansion to go and greet him in a grand wee. Having such a down-to-earthmander like him is such a blessing for your brother...¡± Yue Mei said to her daughter in an almost scolding tone when she saw Bai Yu openly pouted. ¡°...And you who keep throwing tantrums instead of going to sleep should go to greet him.¡± Her daughter¡¯s ability in covering up her thoughts would always fail when it came to Bai He. This time was no different. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Now that her mother gave her the opportunity, she would then direct her anger storm at Ouyang Feilong. Tch! He thought he could steal her brother just because he wasmander general of Da Yang? ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± She curtsied ording to the manner, though at the same time also used a sharp tone toward him. She already forgot how gentle he was before this. Right now, she only had an anger storm for him. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The calm voice that was unusually cold made Bai Yu stop. Chapter 38 38 Someday I¡¯ll be stronger than Your Highness, and that day I will take my brother back! Part II ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The calm voice that was unusually cold made Bai Yu stop. Ouyang Feilong was able to suppress his emotion for quite a while now, but seeing the woman who was like his mother made him forget that this little fool was not the same person as her, and so his tone turned unconsciously cold. When he saw her beautiful face, what he had heard her say to her sister from earlier today resurfaced and made the truth in his heart clearer than ever. All women pretended to be good in front of others to maintain their images, but when in private they would reveal their cruelty and corruptness. How could he not hate fake women like them? In the army, sincerity and trust were most important. If those were not present, then he would never dare turn his back toward his own soldiers to face the enemy. Without trust, his back would already be stabbed through. ¡°Wangye...Is something the matter?¡± A soft voice asked the question that Ouyang Feilong never expected to hear from anyone. He turned unusually quiet at the query. Apart from Emperor Ouyang Hongxian, formermander general Yue, and lieutenant-general Bai He, no one knew of his life¡¯s struggle. For this woman who was like a stranger, it would be even more impossible for her to know anything. Yet she still asked that, when he thought he could conceal his sadness. Even his closepanion, lieutenant-general Yue Huiling never noticed, then how could she ask so? Ouyang Feilong stared at the woman in front of him with a heart full of turmoil. Was she faking? Or was this her truthful question? ¡°Are you still injured? Is your wound notpletely healed?¡± Bai Yu asked again with a worried voice that she never thought she would use with him now. She intended to vent her anger on him at first, but her every thought stopped the moment their eyes met. ..... The majority of her former life was spent on acting. A good actor must express their emotion through both body and eyes, and thetter was the most crucial aspect. If one could not convey their emotion through their eyes to the acting partner, then both would not be able to tune in to their roles and the resulting scene would be iplete. Apart frommunicating through one¡¯s own eyes, epting the emotion that the other person sent was no less important. Bai Yu had to be able to read her partner¡¯s gaze and understand what it implied in order to match their acting. This was the skill she honed from experience, making her sensitive to the change in others¡¯ eyes. And the eyes of the man in front of her did not reflect indifference like before. Every time she looked at those silver irises, it would be indifferent, but at the same time lively. It was the eyes that hid a faint ¡®hope¡¯ within. She used to be curious about how the eyes of those who went to war since young would be. Obviously, it was cold, aggressive, and absolute. Someone who had bloodied hands that had killed countless people must more or less have bloodthirst. But Ouyang Feilong did not. Maybe, it was that ¡®hope¡¯ hidden inside that prevented him from bing a killing machine. Knowing that her older brother had him asmander made Bai Yu relief. Currently, he still had the same fa?ade of indifference, but the ¡®hope¡¯ he had had disappeared. It was reced by the eyes of someone whose soul was shattered. That...might be Ouyang Feilong¡¯s true feeling. It was as if this man in front of her was an empty shell and nothing within... Because of that, Bai Yu could not help but feel worried for him. The question she had in her heart was blurted out without thinking, or maybe even after thinking, she would insist on asking the same thing again. He might be a brute or a foul-mouthed, but he was still a person. This man was in deadly pain but had to endure to live on for the nation. Bai Yu did not wish for any person to be hurt this much, because she understood it well, and so she did not want anyone to go through the same feeling as hers. Looking into the empty and soulless eyes like this saddened Bai Yu...What hurt this ck dragon? Was there anything she could do to help him? ¡°Benwang is fine, just annoyed because of a foolish woman¡¯s tantrum.¡± Ouyang Feilong no longer cared whether she was faking or not. Whatever answer he gave to that question...no one would be able to help him. He never wanted concern from any woman, and this ce was not his. Even if she was truly worried for him, he still had to leave today, and it was uncertain that she would still remember him in the future. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you,¡± Bai Yu muttered, forgetting that she was speaking informally with him again. Originally, she was never a polite or reserved person. After crossing into this world, she had to be even more careful. But there were too many times that she slipped up in front of this man because he was provoking her all the time! ¡°What did benwang do?¡± The esteemed Rui Wang did not take offense from her casualness. It was odd that he felt at ease when there was someone who talked to him inmon words. Normally, everyone would speak with flowerynguage and formality, since he was a royal. An abandoned royal... ¡°You¡¯re stealing big brother from me.¡± ¡°But you already have your dear sister with you?¡± He emphasized the word dear sister. A glimpse of life returned to the soulless eyes as he started mocking her again. You¡¯re as two-faced as me, Ouyang Feilong! ¡°How can I be closer with a sister than a brother?¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling benwang that you¡¯re more used to being close to men than women?¡± She meant that she was closer to her brother born from the same mother! ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s argument was interrupted by her brother and mother who came to greet the Wangye. Bai He was already wearing armor with a ck cloak, a uniform of the grand army. ¡°I am ready, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Benwang has reconsidered.¡± The other three people stared at the speaker¡¯s face in confusion. What did Wangye reconsider? ¡°Benwang will return to the border alone. You stay here and help Huiling take care of the mission.¡± The pain of separation was something Ouyang Feilong understood best. The foolish woman¡¯s protest reminded him that he should not take Bai He away from his family right now. He should not be so selfish and steal Bai He just because he was feeling weak and needed his lieutenant-general who was like a brother beside him. He should let his brother stay with his own family, otherwise, a certain shameless woman around here would burn the mansion to the ground. ¡°I will go with you, Your Highness,¡± Bai He firmly insisted. He knew well what Wangye had to face, and he could not let the weakened ck dragon travel back alone. Even if he had to leave his sister and mother. ¡°Benwang wants you to be with your family,¡± Ouyang Feilong repeated. He knew that his lieutenant-general was concerned, but as themander, he should not be selfish. ¡°Wangye please do not worry. Brother was determined to go with you, and as for me, I can go visit him whenever.¡± Though she was happy that her brother would be able to stay beside her longer, she still respected Bai He¡¯s choice to return to the border with Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Can a fool like you go to that dangerous border?¡± She already backed down for him, then why would he still rile her up like this. ¡°Someday I will surely stop being foolish and be strong.¡± Ouyang Feilong was amused by the small woman¡¯s overconfidence. Bai He saw his reaction and turned to meet his eyes with his mother¡¯s. Somehow Bai Yu and themander general became close without them knowing? ¡°Benwang will wait.¡± ¡°Someday I will be stronger than Your Highness, and that day I will take my brother back!¡± Ouyang Feilong was stunned. Bai He and Yue Mei immediately kneeled. ¡°Bai Yu was out of line, Wangye please be merciful.¡± The royal was still quiet, while Bai Yu was puzzled as to why they would suddenly kneel and be so afraid of Ouyang Feilong. Then, she was pulled by her mother to also kneel to ask for mercy. ¡°Heh!¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together. Was he angry? ¡°Hahahahaha¡± Those on the floor were dumbfounded. W...Wangye wasughing! The dark dragon who was solemn and stern wasughing?! ¡°Hahaha. The fool will be a strong woman. Hahahaha. Benwang will wait for that day, little girl. Hahahaha.¡± Three of them heaved a sigh of relief. Ouyang Feilong¡¯sughter made Bai Yu¡¯s heart race uncontrobly. This time, she had to ovee the ¡®fool¡¯bel he had for her. Ouyang Feilong was able to broaden his view because of the fake woman. Heughed at her for a while before returning to his usual calmness. The silver eyes glinted with humor as he walked toward the front gate, signaling his departure. The head of the Bai family was standing at the front gate. He was woken up by his daughter¡¯s tantrum but did not interfere because he knew that Bai Yu¡¯s outburst was uncontroble even for him. And so, he chose to wait to see off Rui Wang at the gate instead of going to wee him at the main building. Politics prevented him from being too close to Rui Wang. Just by letting his son be lieutenant-general, he was already straining his good favor with Empress Dowager Wei enough. ¡°Farewell to Wangye.¡± The royal cavalcade this time consisted of no more than ten people, though a strong aura of magic could be felt from all of them. Bai He hugged his sister and mother, made a fist-to-hand salute to his father, then turned to his horse. Ouyang Feilong was thest person to get on his horse, but Bai Yu¡¯s voice interrupted him. ¡°Wangye.¡± The beautiful face with swollen eyes because of crying appeared to him when he turned back. The first miss¡¯s behavior today could be called offensive, but for some reason that he himself did not know, he would always forgive her. Forget it...she was just a foolish girl. The cavalcade was far from the front gate where her mother and father were standing at. The soldier¡¯s horses were also a little distance away from the general¡¯s horse that was at the front. Bai Yu did not have to worry that the word she was going to say would be heard by anyone, though she still would not care if someone heard it. The slender figure stood in the cold in front of Ouyang Feilong. Her dark eyes gazed deep into his silver as her thin lips moved to form a sentence, to which Ouyang Feilong listened intently. ¡°May the force be with you.¡± Chapter 39 39 Team viiness had gained another member Part I Bai Yu was ordered by her mother to kneel in her residence for one shichen as punishment. Yue Mei wanted her to reflect on her mistake. ¡®You¡¯re the daughter of the senior chancellor, but your behavior toward Rui Wang wasn¡¯t of a nobledy at all¡¯. Her mother must be talking about her argument with Ouyang Feilong. Ah...Bai Yu could only hang her head and ept the punishment. The slender form of Bai family¡¯s first miss was kneeling in her bedroom without a word of protest. A maid from the main house, ¡®Xiao Chang¡¯, who was assigned by Yue Mei to monitor the first miss also could not help but pity her. The first miss Bai Yu had always been impable in public. It was only when she was with her mother and brother that she would lower her guard and act childish, calling rare smiles to the first Furen and first master¡¯s faces. But when in front of the royals or other nobles, their miss would be graceful and reserved. She could maintain her manners even toward Qin Wang who she had been hopelessly in love with for so long. The scene where she argued with the Wangye, who was not only known for his military prowess but also had close ties with the Emperor, surprised everyone. Their first miss Bai Yu who had been brought up to be the perfect Qin Wang Fei acted like that toward a royal. It was natural that the first Furen would punish her. ¡®You should hurry to bed after you finished kneeling. Tomorrow you¡¯ll have to write me a copy of ¡®Noble Lady Virtues¡± After half a shichen had passed, Bai Yu was sitting quietly while crying internally. She knew that she had been rude toward Ouyang Feilong all this time, but she also did not know why she could never control her temper when he provoked her. She was just acting like the loving older sister while in front of the mansion, but then she lost her control right after she met Rui Wang who knew her true nature. When she was in front of him, she would act on her former life¡¯s personality every time. Bai Yu in her former life was an only child, so she was quite self-centered and a little wicked. Furthermore, she was born rich, so with her mother¡¯s passing and her father¡¯s indifference, she ventured into the world alone. ..... She was also in the entertainment circle. Even when she was sensible enough not to get to the point where she became a public enemy, she still had enough wickedness to deal with others within the industry. Otherwise, she would not end up being called the number one viiness! No matter in what circle, in which life, wearing masks and hiding thorns among flowery words were Bai Yu¡¯s expertise. She was adept in both retaliating and enduring when in front of others. But the first time she met Ouyang Feilong, the first thing he said was calling her a fool. It was vastly different from the roundabout way of speaking others in this world had used, so Bai Yu immediately revealed her darker side and became the great general¡¯s bickering partner since the beginning. And that habit endured up until now. Moreover, every time they met there would be only the two of them, so no one else had heard how they argued with each other. The result was that they forgot themselves when they were in front of others. Bai Yu had to ept that she did not know when it really began, but every time Ouyang Feilong started using his sharp words, her patience would lower to an unprecedented level. It was just the matter of fighting fire with fire! It was probably because she went to the temple and stay at that vige for too long right after transmigrating into this body. While there, she acted ording to all her thoughts and whims. Even though she still maintained her graceful image in front of others, she had much more freedom than when she was at the mansion. Bai Yu rarely listened to Xiao Xi¡¯s nagging when she tried to stop her. She mainly relied on the original body¡¯s memory to understand the culture, but truthfully, she did not try to understand it to the point of epting and adopting it. She was herself, the transmigrated viiness who came from a different era from the original Bai Yu who grew up in this culture and tradition. Nevertheless, it was an undeniable truth that now they were the same person, and she had to adapt, sooner orter. When she starred as Bai Yu in the series, she could do it perfectly. She could be the elegant first miss, the refined beauty who hid wickedness behind the gentle image. She could do it all! But that was merely a role that she yed by the script. When the director said ¡®cut¡¯, she would be able to leave and go home being herself. It was not the same this time. The new Bai Yu had to live here her whole life, and she had to ept that the manners of women in this era were different. No matter how high her adaptability was, it would not make her immediately change her whole mindset. This time she was not careful, so Ouyang Feilong could not be solely med for her mistake. She was also at fault. She forgot that she was no longer in the former world, so she could not bring her former personality here. Not all of them. She did not want to lose herself, her former life¡¯s self, and at the same time, she also did not want Yue Mei to lose her daughter, the original Bai Yu. Because of that, she had to do her very best, better than the best of her every viiness role before this, so that she could both be ¡®Original Bai Yu¡¯ in the former life and ¡®Bai Yu as she should be¡¯. This was her new role. It was the role that she had to y for the rest of her life. Now that she could sit down and contemte, Bai Yu realized that transmigrating into ying the viiness in real life was not easy at all. ¡°Miss, stand up, please,¡± Xiao Xi said to Bai Yu aftermunicating with Xiao Chang, whom she was close with, through eye contact. They would not report to the first Furen if their miss stood up before the time was up, because they could not bear to see her being punished at all. Xiao Xi¡¯s miss had always been an obedient and capable youngdy. No matter what the first Furen taught her, she could wlessly follow. It was her own fault that she could not take care of her miss well enough. Since she herself also got carried away by the freer life at the vige where there was nopetition with other maids, it then resulted in both her and her miss forgetting to maintain their manners. ¡°Mother said I have to kneel for one shichen,¡± Bai Yu said calmly. Even though it was a statement, she looked at Xiao Chang like she was waiting for an answer. ¡°I will return to the main house after one shichen and report to first Furen that miss has kneeled for the full duration, then immediately went to bed.¡± Xiao Chang understood the gaze from the first miss, so she answered ording to what the other person wanted to hear. ¡°Good.¡± Bai Yu immediately stood up. She was a Buddhist, so she was used to kneeling to pray for a long time. It was actually not a big deal for her at all, but she did think it was unnecessary to kneel for one shichen when she had already reflected on her mistake. Xiao Xi interrupted at the perfect timing, and that maid was also sharp. Bai Yu¡¯s mood was better again. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She poured tea for herself and asked for the maid¡¯s name while Xiao Xi cleverly started massaging her legs. ¡°My name is Xiao Chang, miss.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your duty in my mother¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°I help assist Xiao Jun jiejie.¡± Ah. So she was an assistant to her mother¡¯s personal maid. ¡°Do you want to be my personal maid?¡± Chapter 40 40 Team viiness had gained another member Part II ¡°Do you want to be my personal maid?¡± Xiao Xi¡¯s hands suddenly stopped. The puppy maid looked like she was about to cry, before realizing that she should ask for pity from her miss who she had served since before she could remember. ¡°Miss, miss please don¡¯t fire me. You can let Chang jiejie be your personal maid and tell me to go cut logs, but please don¡¯t fire me. I promise I¡¯ll be more careful. I won¡¯t let you be punished again because of my mistake because I couldn¡¯t take care of miss enough. I-¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Xiao Xi closed her mouth. Her eyes were red like she could start crying at any moment. ¡°I just want Xiao Chang to serve me. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going to fire you.¡± No maids had ever been able to endure Bai Yu¡¯s temper like Xiao Xi could. Bai Yu would order them to be flogged and beat until Yue Mei stopped sending maids to serve her, for fear that the truth of her daughter¡¯s character would be exposed. But now the new Bai Yu had crossed over. That kind of mindless evil would not happen again with this Bai Yu. Also, she was the first miss of the senior chancellor, how could she have only one personal maid?! ¡°Miss...¡± Xiao Xi cried as she crawled to hug Bai Yu¡¯s leg. ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to fire me because I was the reason you got punished.¡± Bai Yu sighed. ¡°That has nothing to do with you at all.¡± It was all because of thatmander general. ..... ¡°Then why would miss want jiejie to be your personal maid?¡± Xiao Xi wiped away her tears then moved closer to sit on the floor beside Xiao Chang who had been waiting quietly in front of Bai Yu. ¡°I saw youmunicated with your eyes. Seems like both of you are quite close, so I think I won¡¯t have to worry if I let you two help with important jobs.¡± Bai Yu already expected that Xiao Xi would tell her to stand before the time was up, while at the same time finding a way to conceal it from her mother. However, she did not think Xiao Xi would cooperate with Xiao Chang. ¡°What kind of job, miss.¡± Xiao Xi looked at her with wide eyes. ¡°Rather than that job, you should care more about whether your jiejie wille to serve me or not.¡± Bai Yu was tired of her maid¡¯s sense of priority. ¡°If it is miss¡¯s wish, tomorrow I will ask for permission from the first Furen.¡± Xiao Chang answered obediently. There was no dness or unwillingness in her expression. This was what made Bai Yu choose her. In the future, she would need someone close who can help her. Xiao Xi was sometimes too naive. She would end up bing a weakness that Bai Hua exploited to destroy Bai Yu like in the series. This time, she needed a maid who was clever and knew manners well, someone who did not talk too much or too little, someone who knew how and when to act. If one day, the event in the series came true and Xiao Xi was fooled by Bai Hua, there would still be Xiao Chang to watch over Xiao Xi. Furthermore, it looked like she was quite a few years older than Bai Yu and Xiao Xi. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, then I¡¯ll ask mother myself.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s eyes met with the maid¡¯s calm ones. ¡°I am willing, miss.¡± Team viiness had gained another member. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°I¡¯m very happy that miss gives Chang jiejie a chance,¡± her little Xiao Xi said while preparing Bai Yu¡¯s bed after one shichen was over and Xiao Chang left to report to her mother. ¡°How many years is she older than you?¡± ¡°Five years.¡± Xiao Xi was one year younger than Bai Yu, so Xiao Chang must be four years older than her, meaning she was now twenty-one. ¡°Does she have a lover?¡± ¡°None. There are many male servants who like Xiao Chang jiejie, but jiejie never shows interest in any of them. It¡¯s very strange.¡± Maybe Xiao Chang liked her big brother or her father, especially when her appearance was quite easy on the eyes. Bai Yu had to be vignt because of this ce¡¯s society and culture. Maids in every mansion were all ambitious. If there was a chance, they would grab it and never let go, like how Bai Hua¡¯s mother, Li Rong, quickly became Bai Han¡¯s concubine. She made the decision without caring who she might hurt. It was possible because of Da Yang¡¯s tradition that women who became mistress to married men did not feel remorse. In the series, it was exined that Bai Han liked how Li Rong was understanding, unlike Yue Mei who never showed interest toward him, so he decided to make her a concubine without asking Yue Mei¡¯s opinion. He thought that no matter what, Yue Mei would not care about him. It could be said that Li Rong was like an anchor for Bai Han whose heart was broken by Yue Mei. O love, just how many people would you hurt before you were satisfied. ¡°But, miss, I already have someone I like.¡± Xiao Xi interrupted Bai Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I like the general!¡± ¡°Which general?¡± Bai Yu frowned. There were so many minor and major generals in this nation. ¡°The grand general, of course.¡± rgh! ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll put out the candles.¡± The light from candles was extinguished and reced by the moonlight. Bai Yu gripped the twoyered nket that Xiao Xi carefullyid down to help protect her from the cold. The beautiful face was smiling under the dim silver light. When Xiao Xi talked about Ouyang Feilong, Bai Yu could not help but recall the stern Wangye¡¯s reaction. Even when half of his face was exposed, she could notice how his expression slightly changed when she intentionally said the famous phrase from a well-known sci-fi movie in her former life to him. First, his brows knitted together for a slight moment. Then, there was a huff sounded from his throat. And finally, Ouyang Feilong rode his horse away under the bright, round moon. The next day Bai Yu woke up to get dressed since early morning. In the first few days that she transmigrated here, she had surprised her maids by rarely wearing elegant clothes. But now she was both the new and original Bai Yu. And to be the eye candy viiness, beauty would be the first priority obviously! ¡°Miss, do you really want to throw all this away?¡± Xiao Xi asked her youngdy who was concentrating on copying the ¡®Noble Lady Virtues¡¯, her newly appointed personal maid was grounding an inkstick beside her. Today, miss let Xiao Xi dress her up so beautifully. Even when she added essories to her hair, she did not take anything off like when they were at the vige or before she went to the temple. Still, her miss insisted on wearing a dark blue dress woven with thick fabric that had light embroidery patterns, making it harder to stain. As for the dresses that had light and pastel color or those with embroidered flowers, her miss threw them all out. ¡®Such a shame!¡¯ Xiao Xi thought. ¡°You two can keep any dress you like. For the rest, give half of them to other maids in the mansion, and the other half donate them to vigers who were in need of clothes. It¡¯s getting cold.¡± If she were to give them to her half-sisters, they would surely think Bai Yu hadced the dresses with poison and never dared to wear it. It was an abundance of clothes, so she thought it was best to give it out to others who are less fortunate. ¡°But miss¡¯s dress...¡± ¡°From now on, my clothes will have new patterns and styles. I don¡¯t want these dresses that make me look like every otherdy in the capital.¡± Bai Yu was a world-ss viiness. Even though this kind of ancient Chinese clothing was beautiful, it was identical to those of typical nobledies. It would be an insult to the pride of someone like her, who came from the era of fashion. She had to look good with her own style! Her father was more than wealthy. She did not need to worry about what she did with the money or how she used it. Bai Yu would design her own clothes and had them made new. But! That would have to be after she finished copying this stupid book...The viiness wanted to cry out loud!! Chapter 41 41 Seemed evil, just because she¡¯s a viiness Part I Bai Yu copied the text untilte at night. Her hand moved with muscle memory and produced beautiful handwriting of the original body¡¯s. But because she was originally not used to writing Chinese characters, it still took her longer than it should. ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult, probably because my wound was just healed,¡± Bai Yu said sweetly the next morning when she brought the copied text to her mother. ¡°Your fingers are still not fully healed?¡± Yue Mei was soft on her daughter as always. ¡°It¡¯s not much, but some movements are a bit difficult.¡± She had to use that as an excuse since there were many more events that Bai Yu would have to go through while she was still uncertain whether her skill was on the same level as the original¡¯s or not. If she used her hand as an excuse, then she would have a backup n in case something went wrong. Though actually, her hands hadpletely healed. ¡°The Emperor had announced that there¡¯ll be a celebration banquet for the people who helped with the disease, but there¡¯s no specific date yet. Still, you should practice your guqin skill. This time you have to catch the Emperor¡¯s attention, and then the title Qin Wang Fei will be just in reach.¡± ¡°Yu-er understands, mother.¡± Bai Yu was not worried about being Qin Wang Fei. This was not yet the part where the fight for the throne turned intense and Ouyang Mingxian married her to consolidate his power. What she was worried about was having topete with Bai Hua¡¯s astonishing skill at the magic dance. In the series, that was the first time Bai Hua showed her magic to the public, and it was also the time where Bai Yu lost to Bai Hua¡¯s ck-level magic. No matter what it was, the series or the fate, Bai Yu could not bear to lose! But magic guqin was worrisome. She did not know if she could be as good as the original Bai Yu, and so she must hurry back to her residence to practice. Her path as a fashionista had to be halted in the meantime. As for her practice, that would also be after her morning battle. ..... ¡°Greetings from Yue-er to first mother. Greetings to first sister.¡± Bai Yue walked into the main building with her mother, the second Furen. Both of them said their greetings with bright smiles. In this mansion, they were the only two people who dared to interrupt while Bai Yu and her mother were talking. Though their manners were far from pleasant, they were in an eptable degree that Yue Mei did not bother to call for punishment. This was Bai Yu¡¯s first breakfast after returning from the temple. And that must mean she had to meet other women who had respectable positions in this household. ¡°First miss seems a little skinnier after returning from the temple. You should eat a lot today,¡± The second Furen said with a clear attempt at sounding gentle. Today, the mother and daughter pair were dressing more elegantly than usual. There must be something special that Bai Yu did not know about. ¡°Thank you second Furen for your concern.¡± She was probably feeling pleased, thinking that Bai Yu had a difficult time at the vige. What she did not know was that it did not bother Bai Yu at all. On the contrary, she was d to hear others tell her that she was skinny. ¡°You look tanned, sister. Normally you¡¯re delicate and graceful like an angel, but now you¡¯ve be sunburned and haggard. The sun is probably so strong in the backwater.¡± ¡°How about you who coop up indoor until your skin pales? Do you really think wearing white is a good choice, sister?¡± ¡°What about it, sister?! What¡¯s the problem with me wearing white?¡± Everyone knew that wearing white would elevate the image of a normal beauty into a saintess. Bai Yue intentionally chose this color because she wanted to attract attention from the guest who would be visiting today. She intended to stand out with her appearance, and she was sure that she would receive an invitation. Her first sister must be jealous so she tried to sabotage her confidence! ¡°A pale face, and even paler body, with white clothes that blended with the skin...¡± Bai Yu sneered, looking at her younger sister up and down. Hmph! Such a poor taste. ¡°...You look like a Ju-on that vigers near the temple told me about. A pale-skinned spirit wearing white. At nightfall, it¡¯ll detach its head, innard from the body, and fly out to eat animal feces.¡± ¡°Y...you¡± Bai Yue¡¯s face paled at what she heard. She did not realize that what Bai Yu described was an imagination resulting from abination between Ju-on and Krasue. ¡°I hope fourth sister¡¯s head and insides will not float out to find something in the stable to eat at night.¡± ¡°First miss teases Yue-er too much.¡± It was the second Furen who interrupted to protect her daughter from being more embarrassed. Though she never heard of a Ju-on spirit before, she had to agree that her Yue-er¡¯s paleness did fit the description from Bai Yu. ¡°When there¡¯s time, jiejie will teach fourth sister how to choose dresses thatpliment your pure white skin,¡± Bai Yu said with a smile, ending the conversation when her father arrived. Still, she had to internally sigh. Why did people of this time like to mock others using flowerynguage so much? She would prefer it more if they were straightforward like Ouyang Feilong. No. She should not think about that person. Too foul-mouthed! It should be Xu Peipei who was honest at the right degree. Bai Han walked into the main house with the third Furen who he had spent the night with. The morning battle then promptly ended with everyone standing up to curtsy to the head of the Bai family. Throughout the rest of the meal, Bai Yu did not pay any attention to the bragging from third Furen who considered herself to be the current favorite of their husband. She let her mother handle their enemies like always as she puzzled over the second Furen and her daughter who wore unusually fine clothes to the morning table. It was not long before the answer came. After everyone had finished breakfast and gone back to their own building, a maid came running to inform them of Qin Wang and Wei Wang¡¯s arrival. Bai Yu was dressed up by her two maids who were determined to not let her lose to Bai Yue, who somehow had already known, and so had been waiting in her best dress since early morning. When she arrived, the two royals were already at the front gate. Bai Yu walked slowly in her usual graceful gait, not too rushed orgged even when she wanted to run. She did not want people to think she was intentionallyte to attract Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s attention. ¡°Blessings to Qin Wang. Blessings to Wei Wang.¡± Today Ouyang Mingxian wore a dark blue attire with a fur cape the same color as Bai Yu. She did not n to have a matching set with him at all. It was Ouyang Mingxian who suddenly stopped wearing his favorite ck clothes and copied her! The tall figure looked at Miss Bai who dressed more beautifully than when she was at the vige. She had been wearing a lot of dark blue clothes that he himself had started taking a liking to. Still, even in that same color, she was more charming and graceful than every time they had met before. Ouyang Mingxian could not help but think that this color did suit Bai Yu very well. ¡°Miss Bai is as beautiful as ever.¡± It was Ouyang Wenrou whoplimented her out loud. He was surprised to see an unmarried woman like Bai Yu chose dark color clothing instead of soft pastel ones that other youngdies loved. Because lighter colors which were popr among the noblewomen would make the wearer look more delicate. The observant Ouyang Wenrou instinctively praised her. ¡°Wangye is exaggerating.¡± ¡°Apologies to senior chancellor Bai. Today benwang and third brother suddenly came without notifying you first.¡± Ouyang Wenrou smiled gently, as always, to Bai Yu. He said this with his usual soft voice to Bai Han, who was dressed as a man ready on his duty, and surely, Bai Han did not dare to be upset about the sudden visit. They all went to sit down at the main building. Ouyang Mingxian was at the honored seat, next to him was Ouyang Wenrou, and everyone else sat ording to their own ranks. Bai Yu was beside her mother and behind them were the two Furens and Bai Yue. Bai Hua was forbidden from weing the royals as usual. ¡°Grandmother has asked benwang to deliver the royal banquet invitation to Bai Furen.¡± ¡°Wangye is too gracious.¡± Yue Mei received the invitation from Qin Wang, whom Empress Dowager Wei always entrusted with every matter pertaining to the Bai family. ¡°Also, grandmother wanted to see first miss Bai Yu and third miss Bai Hua today¡¯s morning.¡± An audience with Empress Dowager today¡¯s morning? She was going to see something fun. Bai Yu was not excited that she was summoned, but she was excited for Bai Hua. The order must mean that Empress Dowager was keeping an eye on Bai Hua and her rtionship with Ouyang Mingxian. This happened faster than Bai Yu had expected. ¡°Hua-er has been unwell since she came back from the temple...¡± ¡°Would you like benwang to see her?¡± Yue Mei was going to refuse but was interrupted by Ouyang Wenrou as if he knew her thoughts from the beginning. ¡°Benwang had a morning meeting to attend. Two misses, please finish preparing yourselves within one ke.¡± It was Ouyang Mingxian who pressured her with a cold voice and stiff expression. He must be eager to meet Bai Hua. But he probably did not know what Bai Hua was going to face after this. Hmph! Bai Yu was brought back to her building to change into a more luxurious dress and essories. It was a tradition among the nobles to look the most elegant as one could when visiting the pce. For Bai Hua, Yue Mei ordered Xiao Jun to take care of how she would dress. Chapter 42 42 Seemed evil, just because she¡¯s a viiness Part II ¡°First mother.¡± While waiting for the two women who were summoned, a soft voice from a young maiden in white drew everyone¡¯s attention. Bai Yue started acting on her own n. ¡°Lately, third sister¡¯s health is not very good. I am afraid that she will be a burden to our big sister when they are in the pce. Big sister herself also just got back from a faraway vige, she must be tired...¡± Her big round eyes like a young doe were full of meaning when she gazed at the first Furen. ¡°...Can mother please allow me to go and help her third sister?¡± At first, she wanted to dress up to attract the eyes of two Wangyes. But now that there was an opportunity to enter the imperial pce and even visit the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, she could not help but be ambitious. Even a former maid¡¯s child like third sister could go, then why could a second Furen¡¯s daughter like her not? Bai Yue guessed that Yue Mei must be thinking that Bai Hua was going to cause trouble for Bai Yu. Her first mother never wanted anyone to be seen on the same level as her daughter, so Bai Yue took advantage of that thought and implied in her question that she would help hold third sister back. However, she actually wanted to be noticed by the Empress Dowager and Qin Wang. She was always prevented from receiving Qin Wang. This time she used an excuse that she was going to see her father off at the front gate and could finally, coincidentally, meet Qin Wang who arrived at the same time. ¡°Yue-er is such a clever child.¡± Yue Mei fell for the doe-eyed girl¡¯s trick. She asked for permission from Qin Wang to let Bai Yue follow, and was easily permitted. Ouyang Mingxian did not see a problem with allowing so, since he himself only wanted to see Bai Hua, while Ouyang Wenrou who came with his brother also only wanted to talk to the woman with whom he got along well. It was not long before Qin Wang and Wei Wang¡¯s row of carriages started moving toward the imperial pce. In the cavalcade, there was the Bai family¡¯s carriage included as well. Within its grand and spacious interior, three women were sitting without saying a word to each other. It was an unusual sight, different from how women would normally start gossiping when they gathered. Bai Yu was sitting in the middle, with Bai Hua and Bai Yue on both sides. ¡°What does big sister think the Empress Dowager summoned you for?¡± ..... ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Bai Yu brusquely answered Bai Yue. ¡°I hope big sister isn¡¯t saying that because you¡¯re angry. This time you entered the pce with two daughters born from concubines. It¡¯s not just you who¡¯s the first Furen¡¯s daughter anymore.¡± Bai Yu and her mother used to say that it would be almost impossible for a concubine¡¯s child like them to visit the pce, but this time, lower-born children like them were right here in her carriage. This really hurt! Bai Hua and Bai Yue did not even have the right toe near Bai Yu¡¯s carriage. But because Yue Mei wanted to make her seem generous in front of Ouyang Mingxian, she had to let them sit with her. ¡°No matter how I hear it, you both were just following me, not formally summoned.¡± ¡°But the Empress Dowager ordered to see third sister too.¡± ¡°Yet your name isn¡¯t in the Empress Dowager¡¯s order.¡± Bai Yue immediately shut up. Bai Yu wearily shook her head. Did her mother send this fake doe to help her or to be a hindrance? ¡°The pce is full of royals, and the nobles who have close blood rtions to the royal family. You two are just daughters from a secondary branch, so you should be careful...¡± Bai Yu stopped to nce at Bai Hua who was also looking at her. ¡°...When you walk, you have to be both reserved and graceful. Always lower your head slightly. And don¡¯t look directly at the face of those who have higher ranks than you. Ever. Unless you receive permissions.¡± The viiness told her two half-sisters sternly. ¡°I know that both of you came to the pce once for the banquetst time. But this time is different because we¡¯re going to the inner court, which is where the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce is. There¡¯s a high chance you¡¯ll meet royal consorts, so you have to always mind your manners.¡± As an older sister, Bai Yu advised them in a calm but serious tone. Bai Yue was only innocent and talkative when she was faking. In truth, this fourth sister of hers was both arrogant and hot-headed. She would easily lose herposure when things did not go her way. As for the transmigrated Bai Hua, obviously, she would not have the perfect manners of this ancient era. She might have knowledge about some etiquettes, but Bai Yu was still worried that she would try to apply the sense of equality here and forget to control herself when she was faced by the royal who loved mocking others, namely, Empress Dowager Wei. Bai Yu was uncertain whether the Empress Dowager would take a liking to Bai Hua or not. If things went ording to the series, then the answer would be no. Even worse, in the future she would continue to find ways to hinder the heroine, leading to Ouyang Mingxian being more sympathetic and protective of Bai Hua toward his own grandmother. Bai Yu knew full well how the two¡¯s love life would n out. Still, she had no intention to stop it like the original body did. As long as she did not have to witness it with her own eyes, she could still suppress this heartache. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- When they arrived at the imperial pce, Ouyang Mingxian and Ouyang Wenrou separated from them and went to the meeting at the throne hall. It seemed that the two royals only escorted them because of the Empress Dowager¡¯s order, not caring about the reason why they were summoned. It was because Ouyang Mingxian was so oblivious like this that Bai Hua in the series had to struggle alone against Empress Dowager Wei for quite some time. A eunuch had been waiting for them to arrive. When the two royals went the other way, the eunuch then came to lead the three women to the inner court where Empress Dowager Wei, Empress Wang, and other consorts and concubines resided. Bai Yu who had been here countless times already knew the way so having a eunuch to lead her was merely for formality. Royal maids were stopped by the scene of three youngdies walking along the trimmed path amidst the sheer white of the imperial pce in the snow. They could not help but stare at them with admiration. These three young misses all possessed different styles of beauty. They were familiar with the one in the front. She was the first miss Bai Yu, a woman who was graceful and refined in all her manners. On that beautiful face was an ever-present slight smile that made her look like an angel with endless mercy for all living things. Furthermore, she was also known for her skills and high level of magic, making her famous among the maids in the imperial pce. The woman in white behind her was distinct with her big, round eyes. Even while slightly lowering her face, her delicate features could attract attention. Though she was not as sophisticated as the first miss Bai Yu, she had an image of an innocent fairy. She was different from the miss who was walking beside her. The light pink dress that she wore might not be as elegant as the other two, but it still could not detract from her beauty. If that first miss Bai Yu was the dignified one, then this Bai Hua who they had met once at the banquet was the gentle beauty. Her slender form invoked protectiveness in those who saw her, and her peach blossom eyes that looked around discreetly could easily charm anyone. In terms of beauty, it was a tightpetition. But in terms of birth, obviously Bai Yu won by a wide margin! ¡°Informing Empress Dowager, Miss Bai requests your audience.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± The voice from inside replied almost immediately after the maid called out. Before stepping through the door, Bai Yu nced at Bai Hua for a brief moment. Good luck to the heroine. The viiness right here will be taking the front-row seat. ¡°Blessings to Empress Dowager. May you live and reign for a thousand years, thousand years, thousands of thousands years.¡± Three figures curtsied, greeting with voices that were loud and clear. Empress Dowager Wei saw those who came to her summon, and though she was surprised to see the fourth miss, she did not pay much mind to her. ¡°No need for such formality.¡± The woman in a Chinese phoenix embroidery dress came and took Bai Yu¡¯s hands. Her action reflected both familiarity and care toward the recipient. As usual, the Empress Dowager was careful of her decorative nail guards as to not hurt Bai Yu¡¯s skin with its sharp ends. This time when she told them to rx, she was talking only to Bai Yu. On top of that, she also took her by the hand to lead her to sit on the same long chair likest time. From the beginning to the end, Empress Dowager Wei did not spare a single nce toward the other two. So you¡¯re going to do it like this? ¡°Aijia already heard that you came back with Qin Wang. Aijia was so worried when there was news that you were in the area of the disease.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, originally, I just went to my ancestral temple. There was a day that I handed out congee to the vigers, so when the disease broke out, I had to remain there to contain the spread.¡± ¡°Ming-er was so worried that he volunteered to go to the vige to stop the disease. Aijia was proud to see you both united your strength to save the vigers.¡± ¡°It is nothing much, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu faked a shy reaction. She was beginning to understand why Empress Dowager Wei summoned Bai Hua together with her today. It was because she wanted to show the heroine that Ouyang Mingxian belonged to Bai Yu alone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be humble, Yu-er. You and Ming-er are close since you¡¯re young. To aijia, you are the only one that¡¯s worthy of title Qin Wang Fei.¡± Empress Dowager Wei said with a voice louder than usual. Even while talking to Bai Yu, her eyes did not leave Bai Hua who was standing still in the same ce. ¡°And these...¡± Chapter 43 43 Seemed evil, just because she¡¯s a viiness Part III ¡°And these...¡± ¡°Answering Your Majesty, they are my third and fourth sister.¡± ¡°Then you can rx.¡± After she was satisfied with how long she made them stand, she let them sit down. Bai Yu thought that this might be the lightest ¡®lesson¡¯ that Empress Dowager Wei could give. ¡°You are...¡± ¡°Answering Your Majesty, my name is Bai Hua.¡± She answered respectfully, even though inside she was irritated by Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s action. ¡°So it was you who treated the viger.¡± ¡°Answering Your Majesty, yes, it was me.¡± ¡°Come closer.¡± ..... Bai Hua stood up and walked toward the Empress Dowager before kneeling down in front of her. Her face was slightly lowered, just as Bai Yu had taught her. Empress Dowager Wei took Bai Hua¡¯s chin to lift her face up. The nail guards on her ring finger and little finger that were popr among the inner court women slightly pressed down on Bai Hua¡¯s neck. Themanding eyes of the great phoenix met the peach blossom ones that remained calm. ¡°You are pretty...¡± The elder of the inner court said with a voice that gave Bai Yu goosebumps. Was this truly the same woman who warmly held her hands? ¡°Do you know what pretty flowers are for?¡± ¡°Answering Your Majesty, I do not know.¡± Bai Hua gazed down. Even the most resolute heart, when faced with the great phoenix who had prevailed countless winters, would still lose. A person had to go through many hardships in order to have that same gaze. ¡°Aijia will show you.¡± Empress Dowager Wei let go of Bai Hua¡¯s face. Then, Lin mama came to support her to walk out of the pce. Bai Yu nced at Bai Hua who was sitting still on the floor, before turning to follow the mistress of the pce to the famed royal garden. Because numerous consorts and concubines were living in the pce, this garden had to be exquisitely trimmed and decorated. Even now during winter, where there was ayer of snow everywhere, the garden was as magnificent as ever with the plum blossoms blooming its red petals amidst the cold among other kinds of flowers that could endure the weather. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Empress Dowager Wei guided them through the garden by herself. Bai Yu was walking beside her, reflecting how she was the most favorite, while Bai Hua and Bai Yue quietly followed. ¡°Yu-er, which flower do you think is the most beautiful?¡± the Empress Dowager asked after they had been strolling in silence for a while. ¡°It is, of course, the sage of winter or the plum blossoms, Your Majesty.¡± She could immediately answer even without looking at the garden. ¡°As expected of you.¡± Empress Dowager lovingly smiled toward her before turning to Bai Hua. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Answering Your Majesty, I like the lotus.¡± ¡°A good choice. Lotus is pretty, even though it¡¯s born from mud.¡± Bai Hua did not express gratitude. She chose to remain silent while keeping her head down to control her manners. ¡°You, bring that flower to aijia,¡± the elderly woman said to Bai Yue who had been ignored up until now. Bai Yue followed the order. She went to pluck a pink flower that Bai Yu did not know the name of. ¡°Aijia brings you here to tell you the meaning of flowers,¡± Empress Dowager Wei said to Bai Hua in the same tone she had used at the pce. Bai Yu and Bai Yue could only stand aside and watch the climax y out in front of them. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Pretty flowers are for admiring...¡± She held the flower in her hand, then dropped it to the ground. ¡°...And when bored, it can be easily destroyed!¡± The delicate flower was effortlessly crushed under her foot. Bai Hua¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the crumpled petals under the Empress Dowager¡¯s shoe. The implied meaning was immediately clear. Bai Yu calmly observed the reaction of everyone around her. It was not too different from what she expected. ¡°Aijia¡¯s tired.¡± That meant she wanted to return to the pce. But when she lifted her foot from what was left of the flower, Empress Dowager Wei stumbled back. Bai Hua immediately went to help support her, but when the Empress Dowager regained her bnce again, she jerked away from the well-meaning heroine. Bai Yu watched the two women who were opposite in age and standpoint. One never had any ill will. The other only sought to destroy. Even when Bai Yu was not wicked, others would be so instead of her. ¡°Yu-er, help aijia walk back,¡± Empress Dowager Wei called for another person instead of saying thanks to the one who helped her. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu went with the flow. She took the elderly woman¡¯s arm and supported her back to the pce with the help of Lin mama. Behind them were Bai Yue and Bai Hua who were still standing in the same spot. The plum blossom eyes gazed at the backs that were moving farther away. Bai Yue saw the look on Bai Hua¡¯s face, then decided to stir up her emotions. ¡°Big sister was just standing, but third sister was the one who went to help. The Empress Dowager was so unfair. Big sister too, always being pretentious, trying to gain favor at every turn. And that thing about the mud...¡± Bai Yue twisted her lips when Bai Hua did not show any reaction, not even moving a finger. Still, she was already satisfied, so she hurriedly followed her big sister. Only Bai Hua was left behind. Under the long sleeves, her two hands were balled so tightly that they trembled. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Ah! Taizi Fei, look who bengong* sees...¡± A high-pitched voice sounded at the same time a woman wearing a phoenix crown appeared together with Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s first consort. ¡°...Blessings to mother.¡± ¡°Blessings to grandmother.¡± Taizi Fei curtsied. ¡°Blessings from Yu-er to the Empress. Blessings to Taizi Fei.¡± Their lips moved to utter sweet words, but no one cared to follow the tradition and curtsy. For Bai Yu, she was supporting the Empress Dowager so she could not bend her knees. It was unusual for Empress Wang and Taizi Fei who ¡®happened¡¯ to be taking a stroll at the royal garden. They intentionally refused to curtsy, only slightly bowing their heads. Such actions reflected the rtionship between them. All throughout the imperial pce knew that Empress Dowager Wei and Empress Wang were bncing each other¡¯s power. ¡°Did mothere to view the garden too? What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Empress must be free from royal affairs to have time for a leisure stroll.¡± Empress Wang stared at Empress Dowager Wei with a rebellious gaze. The two women who were two pirs of power in the inner court may use polite words, but their eyes betrayed their true intention. They could not tolerate each other¡¯s presence at all! They were no different from how Taizi Fei looked at Bai Yu with unfriendly eyes. It was of no surprise. Everyone in the capital knew how much Taizi wanted Bai Yu to be his first consort, and they also knew how Bai Yu firmly refused him. The power of the Bai family and her mother¡¯s family prevented Taizi from forcing her. Furthermore, at that time he desperately needed supports for his position, so the eldest daughter of the general of the east had the chance to be Taizi Fei. And even after marrying into the east pce and bing Taizi Fei, this woman still held a grudge against Bai Yu. The reason was that Empress Wang, mother to Taizi, never gave up on the n to marry Bai Yu into the east pce. As long as Bai Yu held her position as thebined power between the Bai family and Yue family, both Empress Wang and Empress Dowager Wei would never let her go! If one day Bai Yu chose to marry into the east pce, it would be impossible for a woman of her status to be the second consort. And so, for Bai Yu to be Taizi Fei when there was already a Taizi Fei, one person had to die to open up the position...This world was cruel like that. ¡°Bengong has not seen Miss Bai for quite a while. Would you like to take a walk around the garden with bengong?¡± Bai Yu suppressed a sigh. Empress Wang already had her daughter-inw next to her, yet she made an offer. It was surely to harass Empress Dowager Wei and put Bai Yu on the spot. If she simply considered appropriateness, then Bai Yu should refuse the Empress since she originally came with Empress Dowager Wei, and she had to help her back to the pce. But that offer was made by Empress Wang. A pir of power in the inner court. The same pir that supported Taizi as heir apparent. At the same time, Empress Dowager Wei was the pir that was opposite to Empress Wang, and her power was tied to Ouyang Mingxian, her most favored grandson who was rising in politics. It might seem like a trivial matter, but because of Bai Yu¡¯s status, even the smallest action could be a statement of support. And most importantly, her father had yet to choose a side. Her closeness with Empress Dowager Wei solely came from her mother¡¯s insistence. So now what should Bai Yu, who was stuck in the middle, do? Wasn¡¯t today supposed to be the ¡®Crushing Bai Hua¡¯ day? Why did she have to be in this situation? Why would a walk around the garden cause her such a headache? Should she just faint? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C *Bengong: A first-person honorific used by the Empress and royal consort titled Fei. It means ¡®I, who is the owner of the pce¡¯ Chapter 44 44 What could her magic do? Part I Bai Yu decided to escape from the situation by faking a faint. She closed her eyes and braced herself for the pain when she hit the floor, in case that no one could catch her in time. However, a loud voice interrupted before she could do as she had nned. ¡°Make way for the Emperor.¡± Thank heavens! Wait, no. Thank Son of Heaven! ¡°Blessings to the Emperor. May you live and reign for ten thousand years, tens of thousands years, ten thousand of ten thousand years.¡± The mind game between the two pirs of the inner court was interrupted by the monarch of Da Yang. The figure clothed in gold arrived with Taizi, Qin Wang, and Wei Wang. It seemed they came after the royal meeting at the throne hall had concluded. Bai Yu hid a sigh of relief. She lowered her head, staring at the hem of the golden clothes worn by the Emperor who had unknowingly saved her life. This royal garden was located between the throne hall and royal study, so it was not unusual for the Emperor to encounter them. ¡°What a coincidence. Mother and Empress bothe to view the flowers here at the same time.¡± The gentle voice of the middle-aged emperor was strangely familiar to Bai Yu. For a brief moment, she wanted to see the face of the man who sired the two male love interests of the story. She wanted to see how much of their handsomeness was inherited from him. And she wanted to see his face even more after hearing the warmth in his tone toward his own mother. However, Bai Yu did not dare to risk offending the Son of Heaven to merely satisfy a passing curiosity. ¡°I happened to meet mother here, Your Majesty.¡± Empress Wang¡¯s voice was sweet as honey. The pr opposite to how she spoke to Empress Dowager Wei moments before. ..... ¡°Aijia came to admire the flowers with Miss Bai. She¡¯s keeping this old womanpany.¡± ¡°Miss Bai, huh?¡± Bai Yu sensed the gaze that turned to focus on her. She curtsied and mannerly introduced herself. ¡°Your Majesty, I am Bai Yu.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot...¡± His voice was kind. ¡°...Beautiful like the rumor says.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Bai Yu said with a pounding heart, knowing full well that he was merely being polite. It was impossible to see her face clearly when she was looking down like this. This man was as old as your father. Your heart can¡¯t just skip a beat like this, Bai Yu. The viiness never thought she would have the opportunity toe this close to the Emperor. This was the Son of Heaven who she had heard of only from textbooks. Though this life was not rted to any history, the power that could be felt from that golden presence alone was enough to humble Bai Yu. Even with that gentleness, it still could not conceal his great might. ¡°And those...¡± ¡°They are the third and fourth miss from the Bai family,¡± Ouyang Wenrou informed his father when he saw Emperor Ouyang Hongxian asked about the other two women who just caught up with the group and came to curtsy him. ¡°You must be Bai Hua,¡± the Emperor said to the woman in pink without any hesitation that he might be talking to the wrong person. ¡°You were the one who discovered the cure for the vigers.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It was me, Bai Hua.¡± Bai Yu was not sure whether Bai Yue looked like a fool, or the Emperor was so perceptive that he could urately pick out Bai Hua. ¡°Zhen* has much to talk with you. Today¡¯s meeting may be counted as a blessing. Now that everyone is gathered, why don¡¯t we have tea together?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Ouyang Hongxian nodded, then took Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s arm to support her. They walked together at the frontmost, leading further into the royal garden. Deeper within, there was a gazebo for the pce residents toe to drink tea while viewing flowers. The snow today was not heavy, and the weather was not too cold. The light winter breeze made this gazebo most suitable for rxing. When they reached therge gazebo, Ouyang Hongxian who was Emperor sat in the middle. To his left was Empress Dowager Wei and to his right was Empress Wang. They all sat in a circle to talk, just as the Emperor had intended. Next to Empress Wang were Taizi Ouyang Yongxian and Taizi Fei, then Bai Yu, Bai Hua, and Bai Yue. After Bai Yue was Ouyang Wenrou and Ouyang Mingxian who seated next to Empress Dowager Wei. After everyone was seated, the royal maids brought tea and desserts to the table. The Emperor was the first to drink, then others could follow suit. Bai Yu sat with her back straight and her gaze cast down. She hid the lower half of her face as she drank a whole cup of tea in one go without realizing that the tea was still hot and she was not used to drinking hot tea like the people in this world. Luckily, her sleeve was wide enough to hide the fact that the number one beauty was sticking out her scalded tongue to lessen the pain. While still suffering from the burn on her tongue, the viiness intently listened to Emperor Ouyang Hongxian asking Bai Hua about her treatment for the vigers, with Ouyang Mingxian asionally adding to the conversation. Bai Hua conversed with the Emperor and Qin Wang in a modest manner, even when her words were full of confidence. The topic of treatment and recovery that were being discussed in detail made Ouyang Wenrou join in on the conversation as well. When others saw that the subject interested the Emperor, they also asked some relevant questions and shared their own opinion as to not be left out. Except Bai Yu was sitting by herself without uttering a word as if she did not have any part in the said situation. Because of her tongue, Bai Yu did not feel like talking or saying anything. And when she had nothing else to do in a conversation where no one paid attention to her, the quiet first miss stole a nce toward the Emperor who was being entertained by stories from Bai Hua and Ouyang Mingxian. After seeing the face of the Son of Heaven, Bai Yu lowered her head again. ¡®Ouyang Hongxian¡¯ was the name of the current Emperor. Though he was already forty-four years old, he still looked younger than his age. Moreover, he was more than seventy-percent identical to Li Wenrou, and the simrity was not only limited to his appearance but included his gentle voice that Bai Yu recognized since the first time she heard him. Both Ouyang Hongxian and Ouyang Wenrou had faces and personalities that were so simr to Li Wenrou that it surprised Bai Yu. The one main difference between the father and his son was that the Emperor had golden eyes. Even with the formal headwear and its beaded strings which he wore to the royal meeting every morning obscuring the wearer¡¯s face, it still could not hide the power of gold level magic in those eyes. Ouyang Hongxian was truly the Emperor who possessed the golden eyes of the mighty dragon! Bai Yu frowned. In terms of look and character, Ouyang Wenrou was like a copy of his father. Then why would he not be favored? Still, that question was not as important as her heartbeat when she sneaked another nce toward the Emperor. She knew that Ouyang Wenrou was Li Wenrou, but the kind atmosphere surrounding this middle-aged Ouyang Hongxian was much more simr to her past life¡¯s Li Wenrou than Ouyang Wenrou. It might be because of the fact that the current Ouyang Wenrou was not at the same age as Li Wenrou when she left that world, so Ouyang Hongxian reminded Bai Yu more of her past lover. Her heart raced because of that simrity. She swore that she did not have any feelings toward this man... ¡°The cause of the disease was discovered by the first miss Bai Yu, Your Majesty.¡± Her name that was uttered from Ouyang Mingxian pulled Bai Yu from her reverie. A slight smile appeared on her beautiful face when the golden eyes gazed at her. ¡°What a meticulous youngdy, solving the problem at its cause. Zhen has to thank you for putting an end to this gue,¡± the wielder of gold magic continued in the same gentle voice. Bai Yu knew full well that he was privy to the ¡®true cause¡¯ of the disease, so she did not brag or exaggerate her ability, but simply smiled and thanked him. ¡°Zhen heard that the inventor of the multiplication table is also you.¡± ¡°Regarding this matter, I just happened to read about it from an ancient text and then decided to share it with others. I could not take full credit for the invention at all. Moreover, I did not think such a trivial matter would reach Your Majesty¡¯s ears.¡± The Son of Heaven smoothly changed the subject, so the viiness also went with his flow. ¡°A novel idea from a youngdy who is both learned and meticulous. Of course, Zhen would be interested.¡± ¡°It is an honor, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Suddenly, Empress Dowager Wei interjected. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *Zhen: A first-person honorific used by the Emperor Chapter 45 45 What could her magic do? Part II ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Suddenly, Empress Dowager Wei interjected. ¡°...Yu-er¡¯s manner is impable. She¡¯s not only skilled in every field but also wise. Aijia admired her highly.¡± It seemed Empress Dowager Wei took this opportunity to praise her in front of the Emperor to announce her own agenda. ¡°This time Yu-er and Ming-er came together to help with your royal affair. Your Majesty should not be so indifferent.¡± ¡°I know, mother. At this royal banquet, zhen will reward you all handsomely.¡± In thetter sentence, the Emperor turned to the three people who contributed, not just two of them that were mentioned by the Empress Dowager. It meant that this time, her implication of tying the knot between Bai Yu and Ouyang Mingxian was not epted or refused by Ouyang Hongxian. And so, he chose to mention all of them equally. Hearing his words, Empress Wang then happily said ¡°Bengong had good quality silk, exquisitely embroidered with plum blossoms. Bengong will give it to Miss Bai Yu so that she can use it for this banquet.¡± ¡°Empress is most gracious.¡± ¡°Aijia also has a high-grade fabric made from the fur of white fox. Yu-er, you take it back with you too.¡± ¡°Empress Dowager is most gracious.¡± Even after talking with Bai Hua for a long while, no one among the nobles gave her rewards or praises. Instead, Bai Yu received both praises and silk in heaps and chests. In the end, what she got was not only from Empress Wang but also from Empress Dowager Wei as well. The action of these two powerful women forced Bai Yu to choose sides yet again. ..... They continued to talk for almost one shichen before the Emperor apanied Empress Dowager Wei back to her pce by himself. Bai Yu and her sisters left the pce together with Ouyang Mingxian who was again ordered by the Empress Dowager to see them off. In front of the carriage were two horses ridden by the princes. Inside, there was only silence. With weariness weighing in her heart, Bai Yu had to shut her eyes all the way back to the residence. Bai Hua discreetly stared at Bai Yu¡¯s face while pondering to herself all the way to the front gate. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°I want the best tailor in the capital.¡± ¡°But Miss, you don¡¯t want to have your clothes made by the same shop that Bai family always used?¡± ¡°No. You two go and find the handiwork from every tailor shop in the capital. I want to see them all today.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Bai Yu ordered her two maids while choosing silk fabrics that caught her eyes from the chest given by the Empress and Empress Dowager. It was fortunate for her that she would not have to go out to buy the fabrics herself. Still, the color of fabrics within both chests was mostly light or pastel, only a few had darker tones she liked. Receiving an invitation to a banquet was always important for women in high society, because it was the opportunity for them to show their appearances, dress, and other essories befitting of their social standing. And obviously, a fashionista-cum-viiness like Bai Yu would not lose to any other woman. In this era, women wore a thin bodice, which Bai Yu did not like at all, as undergarments. Then, they wore a strapless, low-cut dress that had a full-length skirt embroidered with different patterns ording to the wearer¡¯s preference. Apart from those was a strip of fabric tied around the chest or under the bustline to emphasize women¡¯s natural curves. The outermostyer was a wide sleeves coat that limited movements for both elegance and a show of wealth. Finally, they wouldplete the look with a long shawl that would flutter with their every step. Mostly, fabrics for these dresses would change ording to the season. It was currently winter, so others would wear clothes with thick fabrics, while shawls were substituted by furs. From Bai Yu¡¯s own observation, she noticed that women¡¯s clothes were made in a lighter color to bring out youthfulness, and they would dress in only one color, sometimes with white mixed in. For instance, if their inner dress was pink, then the coat and bust ribbon, or the shawl would also be pink, only darker or lighter in shade. Bai Yu was mostly satisfied by the clothes women wore in this era. However, she wanted to design a dress that was more beautiful than what already existed in order to add some variety. Another factor she had to consider was also the cold weather in winter, even though people in this world were used to the temperature already. But before designing something new, the most important step was tailoring. She wanted someone with the best needlework, who could make the dress exactly as she wanted. Bai Yu was determined to be the star of the banquet! Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang brought dozens of dresses from different tailor shops for Bai Yu to choose from. She examined the gatherings and stitching of each dress. Though Bai Yu was not a designer, she had plenty of experience modeling for clothing brands and had some knowledge about sewing. ¡°Which shop is this from?¡± The intricacy and meticulousness of the needlework reflected how much care was put into the work. ¡°It was from an anonymous master. He would ept only a few orders each month,¡± Xiao Chang answered. ¡°I heard that the owner of that shop is hard to please, but has an exceptional skill. He might be a little odd, but his handiwork is superb. Nobles who want to have their clothes made with him have to rely on luck because he chooses his clients on a whim, no concern for statuses at all.¡± ¡°And whose dress is this?¡± Bai Yu looked at a light yellow dress in her hand. ¡°It is the first Furen¡¯s. The shop made this dress as a gift for when she married into Bai mansion.¡± Bai Yu nodded. ¡°That means this master is not a young man.¡± ¡°I heard that it has been a well-known shop for a long time, miss. It seems to be a family business of a family that was quite powerful since no one can find the identity of this anonymous master.¡± ¡°Then bring me there.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Xiao Xi made a confused face. ¡°I want that master to tailor my dress.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Benxiaojie came to see your master.¡± ¡°Master does not ept guests today.¡± ¡°So your master is here?¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Answer.¡± ¡°Y...yes, miss.¡± ¡°Give this to your master. Tell him that benxiaojie will wait for only half a ke.¡± ¡°But master said-Yes, I will inform him right now.¡± A maid at the tailor shop immediately ran upstairs. Even though she tried to follow her master¡¯s order and refuse, the gaze from this miss was even scarier than when her master was angry. Bai Yu knew how talented people were hard to order around. The higher their skills, the more they would y hard to get. However, the halfly designed dress that she sent with the maid should pique that anonymous man¡¯s interest and make him more willing to work for her. As a talented person, he must like being challenged, and her design should be enough of a challenge to excite him. Not a half a keter, the same maid returned with a note that said ¡®Exin¡¯. The corner of her mouth lifted. He must be talking about the details of the dress she wanted him to make. ¡°What else did your master say?¡± ¡°Master has ordered me to ask when miss would like this dress.¡± ¡°Benxiaojie wants to wear it in the next seven days. Your master can do anything to finish it in time.¡± ¡°Then I will take your measurement, miss.¡± ¡°No need¡± Bai Yu responded and gave the finished design with detailed exnation of her dress, including her proportions, that the tailor would need to the maid. ¡°Benxiaojie will be waiting at the Bai mansion.¡± Xiao Chang gave silk fabrics that they prepared for the dress to the shop¡¯s maid, including some essories that Bai Yu wanted him to sew into the clothes. ¡°T...Thank you, Miss Bai.¡± This youngdy, Miss Bai, took less than one ke to negotiate with her self-centered master. Furthermore, it was only conducted through pieces of paper. What an extraordinarydy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°How did you do it, miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Bai Yu did not pay attention to Xiao Xi who was excited by the smooth proceeding. Xiao Chang looked at herpanion and wearily shook her head. ¡°But miss, are you really sure you want to make that dress?¡± Xiao Chang, who had seen the drafted design, asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is quite...¡± ¡°Different is not abnormal. It¡¯s human¡¯s thoughts thatbel what¡¯s normal or abnormal.¡± Xiao Chang listened to her miss and then nodded. ¡°If it is my miss, then everything is possible.¡± The first miss was more beautiful and intelligent day by day, and braver too. Suddenly, the carriage stopped in the middle of heading back to the mansion. The three women inside looked at each other in confusion. Bai Yu nodded to Xiao Xi, signaling her to draw the curtain, and asked the driver about the situation. However, when the curtain opened, they discovered that the driver had disappeared, and somehow, they were in the middle of the forest without realizing it! ¡°M...miss¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of the driver?¡± ¡°I...I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Yu could faintly guess that she was kidnapped. It was her mistake that she was not careful about her own safety enough. She did not even remember the carriage driver¡¯s name! Chapter 46 46 What could her magic do? Part III ¡°What should we do, miss?¡± It was Xiao Chang who could stay calm. Bai Yu pulled out three hairpins from her hair. She had to thank Xiao Xi for going all out when she helped dress her up to go to the pce in the morning. She also thanked herself for not changing her clothes before going to the anonymous man¡¯s shop. ¡°Hide this. Use it for self-defense.¡± At least they were sharp enough for them to use as makeshift weapons. ¡°Is there anyone outside?¡± Xiao Chang and Xiao Xi slowly peeked out from the gap in the curtain. They shook their heads as answers. Strange. Male servants that were guarding her were eliminated, and then she was brought here. But was it just that? What kind of n was this? ¡°Where is the forest nearest to the capital?¡± ¡°Opposite to the mansion.¡± So she was in that forest. And if it was not far from the capital, then that must mean there were no dangerous animals. She should take this opportunity while nobody was outside and risked finding her way back on her own. ¡°We have to return to the mansion before dark. Be careful.¡± Bai Yu ignored the look of protest from Xiao Xi. She reached out to open the curtain and surveyed the surrounding, confirming again that there was no one, before slowly getting out of the carriage with Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang following closely behind her. ..... Bai Yu was not the kind of transmigrated heroine who could easily survive when she was left in the woods. She was the eye candy viiness! There was no way she could walk around,e across a bear, then kill it and eat its meat. ¡°Which way should we go?¡± ¡°We have to leave this area. If there is truly anyone behind this, then that will make them unable to find us. But we should not go too far, or else we¡¯ll get lost,¡± she exined in a low voice as she sped up her pace. Antagonists all died because they wasted their time talking. She would not let herself end up like that. The three carefully walked away from where the carriage stopped at. Bai Yu was certain that there must be someone watching them. At the very least, that person should be the missing driver. She guessed that the intention was to make them get lost in the woods. And so Bai Yu went along with their n, taking her maids and walking around aimlessly. While walking, Bai Yu contemted what was happening. If this was their true intention, then it was merely a warning. But who would dare warn this Miss Bai Yu? ¡°Can you climb trees?¡± While in the woods, being high up on the tree was safest. If this n did not work, then hiding was another good option. ¡°N...no.¡± Bai Yu sighed. ¡°Then sit around here and wait.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue walking? In case we find a way out.¡± Xiao Xi finally regained her wits when she saw herdy¡¯s calmness. ¡°When we¡¯re in the woods that we don¡¯t know like this, the more we walk, the more we¡¯ll be lost.¡± It was still daytime, so they could not see the north star. Bai Yu also did not have GPS, so they could not risk it. ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± ¡°Cry.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fake crying.¡± Then Bai Yu sat down on the ground that was covered in leaves mixed with snow. Her slender frame trembled like she was crying hard. Her lips moved to repeatedly shout ¡®Help me¡¯ while sobbing without shedding a single tear. Xiao Chang was puzzled for a moment before kneeling down, acting like she wasforting her miss with an equally frightened expression. It was Xiao Xi who actually cried out loud. Since birth, she had always been beside her beloved first miss, livingfortably in the mansion. It was the pr opposite to this forest that she had never seen before. She did not know how her miss could suppress her fear, but she could not, so she bawled immediately when her miss allowed so. While the three women were wailing like they were shocked into a panic. Those who were observing then slowly retreated to report to their client. The mission was to leave a youngdy in the middle of the forest. It was a simple task, yet their pay was excessively handsome. After reporting a sess, maybe they could take that little miss as their own Furen. The two thieves hungrily imagined the pure white skin without any covering. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª What could her magic do right now? The answer was nothing. Then why would she have magic for? ¡°Does anyone know a re?¡± Bai Yu muttered while imagining her red magic being shot into the sky like an emergency re that she saw in movies from her past life. ¡°What did miss say?¡± ¡°Nothing. You two hurry up before theye back.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Bai Yu led her maids back to the track, following the trail of carriage wheels left behind on the ground and snow. She thought of this method after she had collected herself. Though she actually wanted to ride horseback, she did not know how to do it, and she also did not know how to drive a carriage. In the end, she had to walk along the tracks to find her way out of the woods. Bai Yu chose to send out her red butterfly instead of a beam of light or a re. She hoped that the person who came across her butterfly would have high enough magic to read its message and know that she was the owner, and coulde to help her in time. Bai Yu was afraid that the people who left her there would return, so she had to hurry and find help. That was the most she could do with her magic. Shortly after leaving the carriage, Bai Yu¡¯s fear came true. ¡°Where¡¯re you going, miss?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Xiao Xi walked in front of Bai Yu, trying to hide her miss from the ogling eyes of those two men. One of them was wearing a male servant uniform from Bai mansion, meaning that he disguised himself as the driver. ¡°Move. Unless you want to be Bai family¡¯s enemy.¡± Xiao Chang joined in with a threat. ¡°Now that Miss Bai¡¯s already here. Why don¡¯t you have some fun with us?¡± The man continued to make rude remarks. Bai Yu gripped the hairpin she hid in her wide sleeve, hiding the fact that she had a weapon. The men advanced toward the three women without fear. ¡°Benxiaojie does not like the view of the forest.¡± ¡°Then what about the view from beneath us?¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Xiao Xi was easily shoved away by the strength of a man. Her small figure stumbled and fell, while Xiao Chang was captured by the carriage driver. The hands that pushed Xiao Xi reached out toward Bai Yu¡¯s multiyered clothes next, but the viiness could brush them away in time. She raised her hand, showing red magic fluttering like mes through the hairpin she used as the medium of her magic. ¡°Are you sure you want to go against a magic user like benxiaojie?¡± Seeing her power, they immediately released Xiao Chang. Bai Yu rushed to help Xiao Xi who was still copsed on the ground. She used her own body to shield the two, red magic burning in her hand. The two thieves hesitantly looked at each other as Bai Yu stared back at them with a threat in her hand, even though the truth was that she did not know what to do at all! ¡°What¡¯s Miss Bai gonna do with that magic? Entertain us with guqin?¡± ¡°But I want that body to entertain me more.¡± Bai Yu remained calm on the outside. Damn their mother! She really could only use magic to y guqin like they said. While still thinking of a way to escape, her two maids suddenly charged at the men. Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang tried to use hairpins to stab them. ¡°Miss! Run!¡± Are you crazy? Was this a test to determine her heroine-ness?! ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Xiao Xi who was enduring the pain from falling before was pushed down again. This time, her head hit a stone. Bright, red blood started to ooze from the wound. ¡°Haha. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like my touch, little miss.¡± He took the moment that Bai Yu was still shocked by Xiao Xi¡¯s blood and grabbed her arm. She raised the other free hand up and then stabbed the carriage driver in the shoulder. Her arm was freed, but her outer coat was torn by the grip of the man that had held Xiao Chang. Right now, her two maids were beaten and unconscious. The bare cleavage appeared to the leering eyes. Bai Yu who had modeled in swimsuits numerous times was not stunned by being in a vulnerable state at all. She raised her hairpin again, not realizing that her magic had faded out the moment she saw blood before. The two thieves took that opportunity to dart at their target with the intention to capture the slender body as their own. Lust was bright in those two pairs of eyes. Thud! An arrow flew straight into the man¡¯s eye. Thud! His other eye met the same fate even before he could scream out. Thud! Another arrow stuck into his forehead. The man in front of her was swiftly eliminated. Bai Yu lost all the strength in her body and crumpled down. Her breath was rapid, shocked by the image in front of her. She could not even scream out, or go to check on Xiao Xi, or wake Xiao Chang up. ¡°Miss Bai, are you alright?¡± A gentle voice came with the warmth from the white fur cloak that wrapped around her shoulder. The one who shot those arrows kneeled down in front of Bai Yu without considering his own status. Strong hands wrapped the cloak more tightly, covering up her bare body and keeping it warm. A drop of tear fell from the phoenix¡¯s eyes. Bai Yu hugged the man in front of her as if she had lost her mind. As if she had forgotten that he was not the same person she had known. But this face, this voice, in the time like this. She needed him so much. ¡°Wenrou¡± Chapter 47 47 No matter how strong or dignified, she still needed someone to protect her Part I Bai Yu did not realize what she had just said. She only knew that this embrace would protect her from everything. The image of blood pouring out of two eye sockets and an arrow in the middle of the forehead made her tremble. Ouyang Wenrou held the smaller body in his arms. Though they had never been intimated before, the current situation was enough for him to feel concerned for Bai Yu. A sheltered youngdy facing this kind of situation, her being able to stayposed this much was already incredible. Luckily, he came across a butterfly while searching for an herb to use in an important elixir recipe and heard strange noises. If he came here a littleter, this person in his arms would have to go through something even worse. It was fortunate that he could reach her in time. Ouyang Wenrou whistled. Two men wearing all ck with their faces covered up appeared at the shrill sound. It was their first time appearing like this in a few years. The Wei Wang who often sported a smile now had an unusually serious expression. He turned his gaze toward Bai Yu¡¯s two maids, and the shadow guards immediately understood. They each carried the injured woman before heading to the Wei Wang pce that was located not too far from here. Their martial arts skill made their movement almost invisible to naked eyes. After seeing that the maids were taken care of, Ouyang Wenrou looked down at the small frame in his embrace with worry. He gently stroked her hair when he noticed that she was still trembling. Gone was the elegance that others usually saw from her. As a woman...no matter how strong or dignified, she still needed someone to protect her. Ouyang Wenrou adjusted the cloak that was covering her body. She was much smaller and slender than he had thought, as his cloak could wrap her whole body up. Bai Yu had now fainted. Ouyang Wenrou carried her against his chest before using his martial arts to go back to his pce at the same speed as his two guards. Even though there was a special guest, Wei Wang pce was still calm as ever as if nothing had happened in the period betweente afternoon and nightfall. Because of Ouyang Wenrou and his men¡¯s swiftness, no one knew that Bai Yu and her maids were brought here. The exception was his wet nurse, Madam Ruan, and her maids who were called to help with changing the guest¡¯s clothes. ¡°What should we do next? What happened to Miss Bai was not a trivial matter at all,¡± the middle-aged woman asked after she had finished helping Bai Yu into a new dress. Since she had raised Ouyang Wenrou, she could talk to him about every matter without their statuses being an obstacle. ..... ¡°In order to protect her reputation, her being here must be kept secret.¡± ¡°Will you report what happened to the Bai family?¡± ¡°That...¡± Ouyang Wenrou deliberated. ¡°N...No need.¡± A hoarse voice from the woman who was the topic of conversation interrupted them the moment she regained consciousness and overheard what was being discussed. Right now, Bai Yu was in a light yellow dress made from good quality fabric. Her appearance was prim, opposite to her tattered dress that she came here in. Madam Ruan was the one that cleaned her up and changed her clothes. Ouyang Wenrou moved to help when he saw the frail figure struggling to sit up, but Madam Ruan was faster. The wet nurse gave a strict re at the gentle Wangye who had forgotten that he was an unmarried prince. ¡°Yu-er is grateful for Wangye¡¯s sympathy, but if my maids have already regained consciousness then I would like to excuse myself.¡± Her job as an actor had trained Bai Yu to always be calm and focused while being in a role. A while ago, she couldpose herself perfectly in front of those bad men, but when she saw the face that was simr to her past lover, she felt safe and felt that she did not need to act strong anymore. That also made her unconsciously call the prince ¡®Li Wenrou¡¯ instead of ¡®Ouyang Wenrou¡¯. Bai Yu knew full well that that man did not exist in this world, that she should stop thinking about him, and that she should not stay here for too long. She must repay her debt but in order to forget Li Wenrou, she also had to keep her distance from Ouyang Wenrou. Bai Yu did not want that face and that same gentleness to open the old scar she had been trying to suppress since crossing into this world. ¡°Benwang has doctors checked up on them already. They¡¯re still unconscious.¡± ¡°Then, could Wangye please have someone carry them to the carriage and send us to the Bai mansion? I am afraid that gossip might spread if I return after dark.¡± ¡°About those men...¡± Kindness was boundlessly abundant in that soft, warm voice. Bai Yu took a deep breath, restraining herself from being swayed by his care. She immediately interrupted. ¡°Yu-er begs of Wangye, please keep it a secret.¡± ¡°I refuse¡± Huh? ¡°If benwang was one step slower, further damage must¡¯ve been done. And you want to let it go so easily?¡± She did not want to let it go. She just wanted to keep him away from this problem, so that they would not have to be close. ¡°I want to keep the matter a secret and deal with it quietly.¡± ¡°Can Bai family keep a secret better than Wei Wang pce?¡± His gentle voice showed a hint of sternness. Why was this woman so stubborn? Aid from the royal did note so easily, yet this youngdy just refused him without hesitation. Was it because she intended to rely on his third brother, so she did not care about his help? ¡°Benwang will arrange a carriage for Miss Bai and your maids as soon as they wake up. As for those men, as a royal who has an obligation to help citizens in need, benwang will handle it for Miss Bai.¡± He had to show her that this Wei Wang could help her as much as the Qin Wang she loved so much. ¡°But I...¡± ¡°Miss Bai please ept Wangye¡¯s proposition. So that this matter can be kept an utmost secret.¡± The middle-aged woman who helped her sit up indirectly pressured her with the same gentle voice as the Wangye. ¡°Then...¡± How could she alone stand against the two of them? Eventually, Bai Yu caved and had to ept their help. ¡°Yu-er will have to bother Wangye.¡± ¡°Does Miss Bai have any suspicion regarding the person behind this?¡± ¡°I still cannot think of anyone.¡± Bai Yu lied to keep Ouyang Wenrou out of her problem. In truth, she not only knew but also was sure who sent those men to harm her. Other than Xu Peipei, there were very few people who dared to view her as an enemy, without fearing the Bai family¡¯s influence. ¡°Benwang would like to examine your condition again.¡± Hearing that answer from the exhausted woman in front of him, he did not press her further. Ouyang Wenrou was feeling d that she epted his help. He walked up to her with a smile as he reached out to check her pulse. The little heart beat faster as an automatic response. Bai Yu pulled her arm back, stunning the other person whose gentleness hadforted her. ¡°I am fine, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Even while scolding her, his tone was still kind. ¡°Your Highness can check my magic current instead, to be sure that it is not in a frenzy like a sick person¡¯s magic.¡± Ouyang Wenrou stared at the beautiful face that was lowered, hiding her gaze every time she talked to him. His light brown irises showed surprise as he first witnessed the weak but stubborn side of the ever-graceful Miss Bai Yu. ¡°Alright. Benwang¡¯ll not force you.¡± He smiled again. The man concentrated and inspected Bai Yu¡¯s magic current for a brief moment before nodding to Madam Ruan as confirmation that she was well. She only fainted because of shock, as he had first assumed. ¡°Thank you again to Wangye.¡± She expressed her gratitude without even looking at his face. Her confidence truly became much lower than before. ¡°Lately Miss Bai is injured often. It¡¯d be good to have followers who know martial arts.¡± He still had not given up on worrying about her. Bai Yu sighed again. Could this man stop acting like her type? Chapter 48 48 No matter how strong or dignified, she still needed someone to protect her Part II ¡°Lately Miss Bai is injured often. It¡¯d be good to have followers who know martial arts.¡± He still had not given up on worrying about her. Bai Yu sighed again. Could this man stop acting like her type? ¡°Thank you, Wangye, for the concern. I will be more careful.¡± Bai Yu vaguely answered. Still stubborn to the very end. So Miss Bai did not only have the sweet and amiable side. Ouyang Wenrou thought to himself, amused. He noticed the cloak that he used to wrap her on the way here, and his thoughts wandered: She must also be this stubborn when she refused to eat, otherwise she would not be this fragile. ¡°Wangye, the two maids have woken up. They requested your audience.¡± ¡°Let them in,¡± he promptly gave permission when he saw the frail frame that was trembling before now sat up straight the moment she heard about her maids. She must be quite worried about them, yet she could keep calm so well. As expected of Miss Bai Yu. When the door opened, Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang first went to greet the owner of the pce who they were indebted to before turning toward their young miss. They were full of worry, but when they met the eyes that reflected strange emotions, they kept quiet and did not ask anything more even though they were still concerned. In order to avoid being conspicuous, the three got on a in carriage that did not have an emblem of Wei Wang pce or the Bai family. Even though it was alreadyte, Ouyang Wenrou was still generous. He sent men to guard her carriage since her mansion and his pce were in the opposite direction. From saying farewell to the prince to getting inside the carriage, Bai Yu did not dare to lift her face once. She still kept her head low, thanking the noblewomen tradition that greatly benefited her in hiding her eyes. She knew what made her heart pound. ..... It was not because Ouyang Wenrou looked simr to Li Wenrou. But because in her head, she kept obsessing over the same question. Was this Wei Wang kind toward every woman? Every time she thought of his face, his smile, or his warm hands, she would continue to imagine that everything she had seen was also shared with Bai Hua. In her heart, there was a feeling that was not quite jealousy, but also not entirely hurt, or maybe it was a pity. She could not answer herself. Now Bai Yu was certain that the two Wenrou were the same person, only in different lives. If this gentleness was carried over throughout every life, then Bai Yu could not help but think that the warmth he had given her during the nine years together was also shared with Song Lianhua as well. At that thought, a painful pang washed over her heart. Bai Yu had to lower her face to hide her expression again. Not intending to show it even to her personal maid. The carriage continued until it reached the Bai mansion. It seemed people from Wei Wang pce had alreadye to inform them with some kind of reason that she was going to bete. She did not know what excuse he used, but at least it made everything calm. There was no huge fuss about waiting for her return. Bai Yu strode toward her residence while her maid went to inform her mother that she hade back. She did not want to go herself as she had changed her clothes at Wei Wang pce. The new dress may raise suspicion even though she was wearing arge cloak on top of it. Bai Yu thought that not being seen at all was a much better alternative. ¡°First miss, there is...¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Bai Yu ignored the maids in her building that were trying to report something to her the moment she stepped into Jiu Yu residence. Right now Bai Yu wanted peaceful and quiet time to think...About the thieves that were ordered to harm her, about her weakness that she could not ept, about the prince¡¯s worry and care that made her heart waver. The current Bai Yu was not ready to see or do anything. ¡°But in the building there¡¯s miss...¡± ¡°I said get out!¡± Bai Yu yelled. ¡°I just want to talk with first sister for a bit, and then I¡¯ll hurry off.¡± A clear voice sounded from inside the parlor room. The heroine walked out, appearing in Bai Yu¡¯s sight. It was Bai Hua who had been waiting in the room, but the maid did not have the chance to tell her miss about it. Bai Yu red at the woman who looked almost identical to Song Lianhua, frustration formed in her chest. Could she show her face some other time? She did not want to see that wanton woman right now. ¡°That multiplication table that the Emperor talked about...what does it mean?¡± ¡°And what do you want it to mean?¡± Bai Yu took a deep breath to suppress her emotions running wild inside. Still, at the same time, she intentionally provoked Bai Hua. ¡°I just want to know, is the multiplication table...¡± ¡°Two times one is two. Two times two is four!¡± Bai Hua¡¯s eyes widened. Bai Yu drew in another breath. Did Li Wenrou like a woman who made a face like this? What a stupid face! ¡°Can you recite it? If you can, then it¡¯s as you thought!¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± When Bai Yu did not show friendliness to her, Bai Hua also saw no need to remain polite. ¡°And how did you know?!¡± Bai Yu did not realize herself that the frustration she had been holding in was taking over her and making her show the aggressiveness from her old habit. Deep inside, she had always wanted to act like this toward Song Lianhua who dared to act like a media couple with her old lover. But because she considered that woman her older sister, she had to hold in it all along. After those things happened, she did not have an opportunity to get close to that shameless woman again, even though her palm was so ready to hit that pretty face more than a dozen times. Li Wenrou kept protecting and cherishing Song Lianhua and their child. He kept repeating that this homewrecker was a good person, that he could not leave her, that could she please forgive them. He said that Song Lianhua had always been guilty as he kept asking her to have sympathy. He said he could not abandon this good person and their child. Bai Yu had listened to a thousand words, and she only wanted to ask back a few. While making love with her lover, Li Wenrou, did the good Song Lianhua feel remorse at all?! ¡°I¡¯m tired. If there are no more questions, then leave.¡± Before this woman¡¯s face would make Bai Yu even crazier than this. She pointed toward the door. But Bai Hua still stood, unmoving. ¡°You...where were you from, really?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± She raised a brow as she took an intimidating step toward her half-sister. Bai Hua had no choice but to step back. There was no one here except her and Bai Yu. Xiao Xi did a good job of shooing them out since the beginning. Bai Yu stared at the peach blossom eyes that she so resented. She peered into those eyes, using her best skill to find the truth within. The normally sweet voice was lowered into the voice of a viiness that she often used while acting the role. ¡°Bai Hua, my sister, do you know the dear Song Lianhua? Have you ever seen the angelic Li Wenrou? Did you know how foolish Yoknapha was?¡± Names poured out of her in a flow of self-pity. ¡°What about you? Did youe from the same world as these people?¡± Bai Hua stood in the same ce, not answering the question and not retreating anymore. Bai Yu stopped her advance and gazed at the valiant heroine who used that hateful face to stare back at her, yet offering no answers. The look in Bai Hua¡¯s eyes was filled with confusion and uncertainty. Seeing that, Bai Yu no longer cared about waiting for an answer. Many times she tried to act ording to her role, but the fate showed no interest. Many times she went out of theid path, but the fate did not respond. The truth that was revealed today was novel. It was not dictated by the fate. And with that, she had chosen what she would do next. Bai Yu stared into the eyes of someone who came from another life, just like her. Bai Hua¡¯s confusion did not deter her determination. Bai Yu was tired of thinking, of enduring and not retaliating to create karma with anyone, of being careful whether her life will be like in the series or not. Every day, every moment, she had to think about what would happen tomorrow and what to do to escape that fate. Knowing the future did not make her life better at all. This time, Bai Yu would do everything she wanted and no longer care what kind of life Bai Yu would have. She would not see Bai Yu as more or less fortunate than her. ¡°No matter where you and I came from, no matter what life you came from...now that we¡¯re here, we¡¯re on the opposite side.¡± She would not be the only one who had to avoid that stupid karma and other nonsense. She had been patient, she had endured, and she had tried to stay quiet, yet trouble still found her like today. That meant the fate never helped her avoid anything at all. Instead, it led her back to fight with Bai Hua and those men, again and again. Even though the secret came out today, it forced her and Bai Hua to take their own, separate path. Now she no longer had to be the only one avoiding the other person. It was worth it. ¡°Go back, and don¡¯t involve me in anything anymore.¡± Bai Yu was not born to be friendly with everyone in this world. Even those in her old life that she had thought were her true friends mercilessly betrayed her. Then why would she trust someone who was partially responsible for ruining her life? If this was what the fate wanted, so be it...If they could not be allies, she would rather be enemies! Chapter 49 49 Lost, just by the touch on the hand Part I As soon as Bai Hua left Jiu Yu residence, the coldness that Bai Yu disyed in front of her half-sister disappeared. A drop of tear fell as she crumbled onto the floor. She knew it was wrong to vent her anger on Bai Hua. She knew full well that Bai Hua was not the same person as that Song Lianhua. But still, those innocent, pretty faces that were identical made it impossible for her to endure. In herst life, she was a world-ss viiness. But what viinous thing did she do? In this life, she was born a viiness. But what evil had shemitted? Violent. Unreasonable. Impatient. Stubborn. Today, Bai Yu hadmitted them. Eventually, she became the true viiness. Sheughed at herself even with tears streaking her face. She was not a good person, and she never proimed herself as one. If what happened today made her even more viinous, then she did not care. ¡°Don¡¯t let mother know about what happened between me and Bai Hua today.¡± After wiping away her tears, she calmly gave an order. Xiao Xi nodded in acquiescence. She and Xiao Chang saw everything from the beginning to the end. Xiao Xi was the one who drove other maids out, even though what she actually wanted to do was to inform first Furen how the third miss came and made her first miss cry. But she was stopped by Xiao Chang. The newly appointed maid could see that Bai Yu¡¯s tears were not from sadness, but merely an outlet for her emotions. ¡°Would you like to take a bath, miss?¡± It was Xiao Chang who tried to change the topic. ..... ¡°Xiao Xi, prepare my meal.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± The little maid immediately ran out. ¡°And you...¡± Bai Yu turned to Xiao Chang. She gave her a money ticket as she whispered an order. The maid nodded before taking a trusted male servant and leaving the mansion. She wanted to send a ¡®Thank you¡¯ gift to someone. ¡°Haaahh¡± When her two maids were gone, Bai Yu slowly pushed herself up. But no matter how much she tried, she only felt that this body was too heavy, that her arms could not carry its weight. In the end, Bai Yu had to give up and sit back down. Her tears started flowing again. She told herself that it was enough, that she had vented her emotions enough, that she should stand up and continue living again. Because of the pain she had experienced in her past life, there was no longer a sense of weakness for her to feel anymore. Still, the weight that exceeded her strength made Bai Yu unable to use her arms to get up. She could not carry the weight of all these emotions, after all. ¡°Yu-er¡± A gentle voice sounded the same time as a warm embrace took over her. Her mother¡¯s soft hand stroked her hair. It was a touch that let out all the tears she had been withholding and made them unstoppably flow almost throughout the night. Yue Mei hugged her daughter who was the apple of her eyes. She felt her heart break when she saw the face that she had always cherished streaked with tears. Her darling daughter¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with pain and confusion. Yue Mei did not know what she had gone through, but she knew how useless she felt for not being able to protect her daughter from it. As a mother, the most she could do was to sleep beside her and hug her like when Bai Yu was an infant who only knew how to cry. That night, Bai Yu fell asleep in her mother¡¯s arms that she had not felt for more than ten years. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Going to stay at your grandfather¡¯s?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, mother.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you going to do there? It was no different from a barrack.¡± ¡°I want to practice martial arts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman. Your duty is to give birth to a son and continue the bloodline. What do you need martial arts for?¡± The more she listened, the more Yue Mei disagreed with her daughter¡¯s request. ¡°In case that one day my duty is not just to give birth to a son, mother.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Mother...¡± She decided to use a begging tone after failing to convince Yue Mei. As for Yue Mei, her daughter who she had been consoling all night woke up the next morning and suddenly asked to go train martial arts at the mansion of her grandfather, general Yue. The request was brought up to her for two full days. No matter how many times she refused, her daughter would pester her again and again. These two days Yue Mei did not know what to do to dissuade her daughter from the idea. She even sent a magic messenger to ask for help from Bai He, but she had yet to receive a reply. Still, she was not even sure if the doting brother could stop his sister. ¡°Mother, all along, no matter what you teach me I always learn without any objection. This is the first time I¡¯m making a request. Can¡¯t mother allow me this one time?¡± ¡°I...¡± Before she could refuse for the third time. Her daughter¡¯s tear-streaked face appeared in Yue Mei¡¯s mind. At that time, her Yu-er was so weak and fragile. She could not help if her daughter revealed nothing, but if she let her do as she wanted...will this be considered helping? ¡°Never go near the soldiers.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°Never train alone. You must only train when you¡¯re with your grandfather or under Shifu¡¯s* guidance.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°Never let yourself be bruised. If I see even a tiniest wound on your face, I¡¯ll forbid you from training immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°You must also practice your guqin as well.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°You must-¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet!¡± ¡°Yes, mother!¡± Bai Yu hugged her mother¡¯s waist. She nuzzled her face against the shoulder that she had cried on several nights ago. The smiles on both the mother and daughter made the neer also smile in response. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? Can I join?¡± ¡°Greetings to father.¡± Bai Yu stood up and curtsied. ¡°Is something the matter, Furen?¡± After receiving a curtsy from his daughter, Bai Han who had juste back from the morning meeting joined in on the conversation. He received a teacup from Bai Yu to drink, feeling especially refreshed. It was not often for Bai Yu to act this way toward him. Lately, she had been unusually sweet. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you that I¡¯m sending our Yu-er to stay at father¡¯s ce.¡± Her mother initially disagreed, but when her father appeared, she did the persuasion for her. Bai Yu concealed a smile for her sess this time. ¡°Going to the Yue mansion? What is Yu-er going to do there?¡± ¡°To visit-¡± ¡°To practice martial arts!¡± Bai Yu intentionally interrupted her mother before she could lie. Yue Mei was probably thinking that if she told him the truth, Bai Han would not agree to it easily. As for Bai Yu, she told the truth outright because she wanted to see her mother use her charm against her own husband. Maybe her father and mother will be closer. Hehe. ¡°You¡¯re ady. Before marriage, you have to obey your father, after you marry, you¡¯ll obey your husband, and when your husband dies, you¡¯ll obey your son. Things like martial arts should be left to men.¡± Bai Han frowned but did not show anger. Her father must be quite level-headed. ¡°It¡¯s been several years since Yu-er became of age, yet she still hasn¡¯t married into any family. Our daughter is already beautiful and wless, so I see nothing wrong with her learning some martial arts to protect herself.¡± Yue Mei spoke more calmly and sweetly than any time she talked to her husband. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want our daughter to be strong like me, dear?¡± This time her mother used her trump card. Bai Han was rendered speechless since he fell in love with her in the first ce because she was both beautiful and strong. ¡°How¡¯s she going to live there, then? The mansion is full of soldiers.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also the ce I grew up in. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± She put her hand on Bai Han¡¯s. The head of the Bai family immediately tensed up. Ever since what happened with Li Rong, the time he did mistake, this was the first time that Bai Han was this close to Yue Mei. Today, she was exceptionally attentive toward him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the decision to Furen.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± ¡°Thank you, father.¡± I¡¯ll never forget that father lost just by a touch on the hand of mother! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The viiness stayed and talked to her father and mother for a while before leaving with the excuse that she wanted to prepare her belongings. The truth was, she wanted her father and mother to have more alone time which was not during breakfast. Today she was thinking of sending designs for clothes that were practical and more suitable for training martial arts. However, she also needed feminine dresses to wear in everyday life as well, since she had thrown away most of them. Bai Yu drafted up two styles of clothes that were simple but different from normal clothes in this era. This time, she sent the designs to the Bai family¡¯s personal tailor shop, along with a chest of fabrics that she picked out from what she had been given at the pce. She also specified in the order that she wanted them made as soon as possible. In the night that she cried herself to sleep in her mother¡¯s arms, Bai Yu realized that she was at her lowest point, but, at the same time, she finally received a motherly love that she had been yearning for. There was nothing else for her to fear, so the next morning she begged her mother for permission to go train at her grandfather¡¯s mansion, the ce where experts in martial arts and magic gathered. She decided so for fear that an unexpected event would happen again. Moreover, she had sent Xiao Chang to investigate something which made her finally find the identity of the one behind the incident in the woods. The answer did not deviate from what Bai Yu had expected. This time, Xiao Chang was the one who both did the investigation and prepared a ¡®present¡¯ for her so swiftly and cleanly. While Bai Yu was watching maids preparing her belongings for tomorrow¡¯s departure, a ck light appeared in the form of a palm-sized great eagle and flew in front of her. It disappeared, turning into a letter in a ck cloth sleeve. ..... ¡®I heard from mother that you want to learn martial arts. She wanted me to stop you from your funny ideas, but I actually agree with you. I was already informed that you were targeted. Even from afar, big brother¡¯s still worried about you. What happened that day made me realize that I can¡¯t protect you forever. Train hard, ande take this big brother back home with you. With all my love, Big brother¡¯ ..... She beamed so wide that two dimples appeared on her cheeks. Bai Yu was d to receive this letter. Sending magic messengers was quick but wasted quite an amount of magic. However, it was a trivial matter for her brother. Bai Yu went around to find paper and brush by herself as she let the maids continue with their work. But before she could start writing, the ck magic eagle appeared in front of her again. Bai Yu epted another small letter and opened it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C *Shifu: A master who teaches a certain skill Chapter 50 50 Lost, just by the touch on the hand Part II Bai Yu went around to find paper and brush by herself as she let the maids continue with their work. But before she could start writing, the ck magic eagle appeared in front of her again. Bai Yu epted another small letter and opened it. ¡®I forgot to ask. What did you say to Wangye? Normally, not even the Emperor can stop the ck dragon when he¡¯s decided to return to the border. But this time, a letter from the Emperor came just a few days after we left the capital. It said that the Emperor wanted his brother to be at the banquet. It was unusual. Even more unusual, Wangye epted the Emperor¡¯s invitation, even though he had been dead set on going back to the border. Is it because of something you said to him before the departure? Does it change his mind, or does it anger him so he wants to go back to punish you? It¡¯ll be three days before I reach the capital. You too, prepare yourself. Hope to see you soon, Big brother¡¯ Seeing the content in the letter, Bai Yu did not know whether tough or cry. She was beyond happy that she could be with her brother again, but she was also unsure whether she could escape the wrath of that brute Wangye or not. That phrase should not make him too angry with her...But now that she thought about Ouyang Feilong, Bai Yu could not help but wonder. In the days that she felt weak, she had her mother to console her. But with his broken heart which she could see from his eyes that day, how did he manage it? How could he endure this pain? Was there someone beside him then? She could not find an answer no matter how hard she thought. Bai Yu who felt concerned for a fellow human then asked about Ouyang Feilong in her reply letter to her brother. She did not expect that the next morning, she would see that silver butterfly again. This time, it came with Ouyang Feilong¡¯s letter. There was no sign of her brother¡¯s ck eagle. The letter was put in a beautiful ck sleeve made of cloth. On it was a delicate flow of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s handwriting that Bai Yu had seen once before. ..... That time, she read Ouyang Feilong¡¯s letter and carelessly replied out of anger. This time, the content of the letter was brusque. It said: ¡®What¡¯d a foolish woman ask about benwang for? Will it make you stronger? What...the....!!!!! Bai Yu crumpled up that letter and threw it away without hesitation. The viiness cursed in her former world¡¯snguage again and again! Who would want to reply to this kind of letter? She already did him a favor by not running out to wring his neck after she finished reading it! ¡°Miss, the carriage¡¯s ready.¡± Bai Yu smoothed her expression back to calmness before turning to Xiao Xi. ¡°What about father and mother?¡± ¡°They¡¯re heading to the front gate.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Today Bai Yu stepped out of the mansion under the guise that she was going to visit her grandparents at the Yue mansion and stay there for several days to take care of them like a close rtive would. Her training in martial arts was kept a secret. Even Bai Hua who was also a transmigrator did not know what Bai Yu¡¯s objective was. She only knew that Bai Yu wanted nothing to do with her, so it was not unusual that Bai Yu would not want to be under the same roof as her. ¡°Yu-er, you have to take good care of yourself. You know how your grandfather¡¯s like.¡± Her mother gave her a farewell hug before saying so. Bai Yu nodded, then turned to hug her father and curtsy to both of them. Bai Yu got on the carriage with her two personal maids. Her belongings were loaded in another carriage. This was considered too few for a high-rank nobledy who was staying at a temporary residence, but it was more than enough for Bai Yu. She had already chosen many chests to leave behind. She was going to train martial arts, not attend a tea party. Those clothes and jewelry were not necessary. Though it was several days away from the royal banquet, Bai Yu did not bother to dress herself up excessively since she had already nned her clothes, hairstyle, and essories for the asion. As the carriage was heading toward general Yue¡¯s mansion, Bai Yu wracked her brain to recall a memory from the original about what kind of person her grandfather, ¡®Yue Chen¡¯, was like. Obviously...she did not know. There was no memory about her grandfather in this body! It was possibly because Bai Yu and Yue Chen were not very close. Even in the series, Bai Yu had never acted in the same scene as the grandfather in the story. This time she might truly have to take a risk. She could not afford to retreat because apart from the Yue family, she was not sure if there was anyone else who could help her be stronger. Bai Yu knew how strong her mother was. It was only because of her marriage into the Bai family and what happened after that which made her mother unable to see the value of her own strength. Up until now, she never wanted Bai Yu to be more adept at magic or martial arts than how she was right now. When limited by the woman¡¯s role as a mother, such things would only make a person more bitter. Yue Mei did not want her daughter to be like her, so she had set up a path ahead for her. Bai Yu¡¯s only path was to be Qin Wang Fei but because of her tears that night, she backed down and let her daughter deviate from what she expected. She could only hope that Bai Yu would not end up like herself. ¡°Greetings to Miss Bai.¡± In front of the Yue mansion, an elderly maid was standing before other maids. When Bai Yu got out of the carriage, they all curtsied to her. She nodded and smiled politely, slightly bowing her head to an elder. ¡°Greetings from Yu-er to the elder.¡± She curtsied to her mother¡¯s wet nurse. The woman showed a troubled expression just like every time before. Bai Yu smiled and continued. ¡°...You¡¯re my mother¡¯s wet nurse. Naturally, I¡¯d consider you my wet nurse too.¡± Both her words and action cause a wave of surprise throughout those from the mansion and other people who were around. It was such a rare sight for a youngdy to give curtsy to a maid. ¡°Miss, please do not do this. I am just a maid.¡± Bai Yu did not say anything else, only maintained a smile as she walked through the front gate. She did not want to put on an act that she was a respectful person, so she chose silence. What she did was only her habit of being polite and mannerly in a strange environment, but at the same time not appearing too weak to be a target. But she had nothing to worry about this Madam Ping. She had raised Yue Mei since infancy, so it was expected that her affection would extend to Bai Yu as well. The reason that Madam Ping could not follow Yue Mei to the Bai family was her healthplications. ¡°The general and elder Furen are waiting at the main building.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Inside the general royal-protector¡¯s mansion was spacious, with a clear division of each area. From the front gate to the main building, there were only a few soldiers who were acting as guards. They all kept their eyes to themselves when Bai Yu walked past. It can be said that this mansion could utilize its space and train the soldiers very well. When they reached the main building, Bai Yu saw that the masters in the mansion were all gathered there, waiting for her since her mother had sent words yesterday that Bai Yu wasing. The more Yue Mei, as the eldest daughter, was adored and cherished by the Yue family, the better the wee that Bai Yu received. Currently, the Yue family was led by ¡®Yue Chang¡¯, Bai Yu¡¯s uncle and Yue Mei¡¯s younger brother from the same mother. He held the title of the lieutenant-general royal-protector and was second only to his father. His first Furen was from a wealthy merchant family and their eldest son ¡®Yue Nan¡¯ was practicing magic at ¡®Divine valley¡¯, a sacred area located in Da Chu that every magic user respected, while the younger daughter ¡®Yue Huiling¡¯ was the lieutenant-general of Da Yang¡¯s grand army. Everyone in this family was pursuing ranks in the army. It was not unusual, since the Yue family had been trusted for their military prowess for many dynasties. Bai Yu kneeled to give the highest degree of respect to both of her grandparents. The elder Furen was an elderly woman who always had a smile on her face, opposite to her grandfather who had arge frame and was always quiet. Even with his old age, his solemn expression still could intimidate anyone. She started to understand why the original Bai Yu was not close to her grandfather. That must be because Yue Chen was the kind of person who was stern even without saying a word. Infants would start crying at the first glimpse of his face. Bai Yu could not help but think that Ouyang Feilong¡¯s personality wasrgely passed over from her grandfather. Bai Yu tried not to tense under the royal-protector Yue Chen¡¯s silvery gaze. She turned to bow to her uncle and aunt-inw. Yue Chang was smiling like her grandmother, while her aunt-inw lifted her chin arrogantly. Lastly, even with a slight frustration, she bowed to the woman who was the same age as her. She suspected that this must be Yue Huiling, a cousin who was older than her by a few months. ¡°Greetings from Yu-er to biaojie*.¡± ¡°No need for such formality, biaomei*. Our Yue family is a family of soldiers. We don¡¯t concern ourselves with too many manners like the noble.¡± Apart from her strict grandfather who was hard to please, it seemed that this biaojie was not too pleased with hering here. She would have to wait and see what the reason for that was. ¡°You¡¯re too much, Ling-er. Your aunt taught Yu-er as a nobledy, and she was called the number one beauty. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her paying respect to you. Who¡¯d be such a rascal like you.¡± The elder Furen spoke to her granddaughter who had always wanted to be strong like her aunt who had married away. Yue Huiling never cared about learning chess, qin, or poetry. She only wanted to train with her sword since she was a child up until she became the lieutenant-general, never thinking of herself as a woman. ¡°A rascal and so what, grandmother? I¡¯m both beautiful and strong, and also the lieutenant-general of the grand army. I¡¯m not a nobledy who spends days dressing up and visiting the pce. Getting me used to those manners would be too difficult.¡± To say simply, biaojie was calling her beautiful but stupid. ¡°Ling-er dear, don¡¯t be too harsh on her. Shees here to rx. You¡¯re ruining the mood.¡± It was her aunt-inw who warned her own daughter, though the words she chose were far from amiable. ¡°I just want to be close to biaomei. Didn¡¯t know that Miss Bai Yu would take offense.¡± Yue Huiling said as she smiled to Bai Yu. It was a smile that was fake in whatever angle she tried to view it from, and what was even worse was the distant way of calling her name... It was saying that Is this the daughter of aunt Yue Mei she looks up to? Hmph! What a weak shrimp! ¡°Don¡¯t mind your biaojie, Yu-er. She was a little too straightforward, but actually she¡¯s d that youe here. I hope you¡¯ll have fun.¡± It was clear that her aunt-inw was using her ofing here just to y. What did this mother and daughter pair have against her? Did she escape from Bai Hua just to be confronted by this kind of woman? Fine! The viiness will show you!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C *Biaojie: A word for addressing an older female cousin *Biaomei: A word for addressing a younger female cousin Chapter 51 51 Only the richest and most beautiful would be able to afford this! Part I Bai Yu quietly looked at the mother and daughter in front of her. The lips that were always slightly lifted at the corner slowly broke into a wide smile, making her already pretty face a breathtaking beauty. Yue Huiling and her mother stared at that silent smile, puzzled, before their eyes widened when Bai Yu turned to talk to general Yue without reacting to them at all. ¡°Yu-er came to pay respect to the elders, but aunt-inw and biaojie warmly weed me before I could say a word. Grandfather, grandmother, please excuse Yu-er¡¯s rudeness.¡± She said sweetly as she slightly bowed her head. Shepletely ignored the two women who she had just indirectly insulted. Her grandfather had yet to say anything but biaojie decided to cut in first. Even in a family of soldiers that did not care too much about formality, this kind of behavior was still considered rude and disrespectful toward the elders. Bai Yu chose to indirectlyment on that. She was unsure whether the two rtives would understand the implied meaning or not, but she was certain that she saw the corner of Yue Chen¡¯s mouth lifted for a second before returning to calmness. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, not at all.¡± The elder Furen waved her hand like she was brushing away the matter. Her generous smile was still on her lips even after her granddaughter just cut the two Yue women with her words. ¡°Is your mother well?¡± ¡°Mother is well. She asked me to tell you that she misses grandfather, grandmother, and uncle a lot.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Yu-er is polite and mannerly. It¡¯s unbelievable that my big sister who was that strong could give birth to such a delicate girl.¡± Her uncle Yue Changughed as he said to her, while his father sat still, not showing any emotion. ¡°From the letter that Mei-er sent yesterday...¡± ¡°Furen¡± It was general Yue who interrupted the elder Furen before she could mention the letter¡¯s content that spoke about Bai Yu¡¯s true intention ofing here. It seemed that the matter was known to only Yue Chen and the elder Furen, and no one else. ..... ¡°Let Miss Bai rest first. I¡¯ll call her to talkter,¡± he said to Madam Ping. She happily followed the elderly woman, as her grandfather hid her objective to prevent her from being mocked by Yue Huiling and her aunt-inw. Madam Ping led Bai Yu to the Meihua residence. It was originally Yue Mei¡¯s ce before she married, and it was still regrly cleaned under Madam Ping¡¯s supervision. Inside was decorated as borately as her Jiu Yu building. The only main difference was the swords,nces, bows, arrows, and other weapons that were hung on the wall. Plum blossom trees of various colors were nted outside. They reminded her that the old Bai Yu truly did follow all her mother¡¯s footsteps except for fighting, the only thing that her mother forbade her to do. Bai Yu felt that Meihua residence was not so different from her Jiu Yu residence, so she feltfortable staying here. Still, there was one thing that made her excited. It was arge courtyard for practicing martial arts behind the building which has a level of privacy to it. She guessed that Yue Mei had used it to practice without being disturbed by others. It made Bai Yu feel even more positive toward this ce. After investigating Meihua residence to her heart¡¯s content, Bai Yu went back inside to rest. Shortly after, daily appliances, clothes, and essories were sent to her by the elder Furen. Seeing that she had some free time while she waited for Yue Chen to call her, Bai Yu sat down to sort through those pieces of jewelry, not realizing that Yue Huiling was looking at her with scornful eyes before leaving quietly. She waited until lunchtime and was still not called. She ate her meal in her building since a maid carried the tray to her here. She did not know what the tradition within this family was, so she could only go with the flow. After sorting the fabrics and pieces of jewelry, Bai Yu continued designing clothes that matched those fabrics to kill time. Night came and there was no sign of her grandfather, so she ate her dinner with a slight frown on her face. The next morning Bai Yu went to have breakfast at the main building, like how the Bai family normally did. This time, the mother and daughter pair was silent but still kept giving her strange looks. Yue Huiling seemed satisfied with something, while the elder Furen and her uncle were all smiling as usual and kept ncing at general Yue. It was the same with Bai Yu who looked at her solemn grandfather, seeking an answer. And the answer that she received was a stern silence that made her unable to ask about training martial arts. A few dayster and Bai Yu still had yet to be summoned by her grandfather Yue Chen. She was certain that she was being tested. But she did not know what to do to pass that test, so she could only be patient and wait quietly in her building, contemting about what she had to do to gain eptance from her grandfather and make him teach her martial arts. It was typical for a good master to y hard to get. Or should she copy what she had seen from martial arts movies in herst life? Starting by saying ¡®I¡¯ll kneel here until you ept me as your disciple¡¯ and then knelt in front of the main building amidst the pouring rain. Hmmm. That was not a bad idea. The problem was that where could she find rain from? ¡°Miss, the dress you ordered from the anonymous master is here. The shop said that it¡¯s free, and in exchange, miss should consider the message in the letter.¡± Bai Yu epted a letter in a sleeve embroidered in beautiful but unfamiliar patterns. She took out the letter and read the content. It was short but still enough to make the viiness smile. She understood and liked the proposition from that master. The two maids took the dress for the royal banquet out to check while waiting for their miss to read the letter. Their eyes went wide as their jaws dropped. Bai Yu saw those reactions and lightlyughed. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous, miss,¡± Xiao Xi excitedly answered. ¡°It looks a little unusual, but it is most exquisite.¡± Xiao Chang looked at her in admiration. ¡°It¡¯s not just this dress, but there¡¯s still hairstyle and essories that I need you to help me with tomorrow.¡± The two maids intently listened. They shared the same determination that they would make their young miss the most beautiful person at the banquet. Bai Yu had been anticipating being called by her grandfather so much that she forgot about the royal banquet that was her first confrontation against Bai Hua in the story. The only difference here was that they both know the truth of each other¡¯s origin. She had to thank the anonymous master who had somehow known where she was and sent the dress to the Yue family mansion. This reminded her to start preparing for the banquet, though she did not think it would cause too much trouble for her, even when it was the asion that she would utterly lose to Bai Hua. Bai Yu was woken up to bathe since early in the morning, despite the banquet being held at night. The two maids did not allow her to sleep even a wink more. Xiao Xi heard that this was the rare asion that Miss Huiling who liked to mock her youngdy would take off the armor and dress up in nobledy¡¯s clothing. And so, Bai Yu was treated as a dressed-up doll from morning tote afternoon. Because of the slightly modified dress, the process of wearing became slightly moreplicated. The maids were not used to this new style and had to be more careful, resulting in taking longer than usual to wear a dress. Luckily, Madam Ping came to help them finish dressing their youngdy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- When it was almost time, arge carriage sent from the Bai family came to pick her up in front of Yue mansion. Bai Yu refused to go together on Yue family¡¯s carriage with her aunt-inw and biaojie, using an excuse that since her mother did not participate in the banquet due to health issues, Bai Yu had to be Bai family¡¯s representative in her ce. Bai Yu stepped onto the carriage when the sky was turning dark, which was a little before the time of the banquet. Xiao Xi proudly helped her miss up the carriage steps. Though the maids were not allowed to follow their masters into the party, Xiao Xi was still confident that her miss was the most gorgeous person there. Her thought was opposite to Bai Yu¡¯s feeling as she med herself for having the same habit from her old life where she would keep putting on essories until they all match, resulting in her head being so decorated that it became a hassle to move her head. Still, with the calmness and ever-present slight smile on her lips, the two maids did not realize that Bai Yu was both sleepy and feeling that her head was too heavy. Her condition became worse when she saw her guqin being carried into her carriage. Bai Yu immediately tensed up. She was too preupied with trying to train martial arts, she forgot to practice guqin! Chapter 52 52 Only the richest and most beautiful would be able to afford this! Part II She was too preupied with trying to train martial arts, she forgot to practice guqin! This time, the viiness was really in a pinch. ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere, miss?¡± It was Xiao Chang who noticed her silence after the carriage started moving for some time. Bai Yu gave her a slight shake of her head, not wanting her hair essories to sway too much. The viiness tried to go over her memory and the original¡¯s that involved ying guqin. Even though she knew how to y it, Bai Yu was not sure if her skill was as good as the old Bai Yu¡¯s or not. ying as the viiness in the series would obviously require her to have basic knowledge about ying guqin in order for her acting to be more realistic. If she used this skill from her past life, then she might be able to manage. Still, uneasiness remained because she thought about her skill inparison to the original one¡¯s. She could only hope that she would not have to y guqin too much, though the series dictated that she had topete with Bai Hua. After arriving at the pce, Bai Yu dignifiedly followed the eunuch inside. On the way, people kept staring at her until out of sight. It was not only the royal maids but also guards and the guiding eunuch who kept turning back to look at her. Normally, this was considered rude, but Bai Yu did not take offense. She only felt like she was walking on the red carpet that she missed. Bai Yu walked straight to the courtyard where the banquet was held. There, many nobles were standing around and talking to each other while they waited for the Emperor¡¯s arrival. The eunuch who led her here went the other way, though he still kept stealing nces toward her. Bai Yu called a smile to her face before stepping into the banquet, brimming with confidence. The moment she appeared, the sound of talking dimmed and became silent. All eyes turned to stare at the first miss of the Bai family. The moment she appeared, the sound of talking dimmed and became silent. All eyes turned to stare at the first miss of the Bai family. ..... Looking closely at the beautiful but unusually painted face, they could see that her phoenix eyes were lined with ck-colored cosmetics, enhancing their breathtaking quality. Bai Yu did not lower her face and did not lift her chin too high. It was not because she wanted to unt her beauty, but because the hair essories were too heavy! Her ck hair in the front was tied into small braids that framed her face. Half of the back was tied up high, adorned with several plum blossom-shaped hairpins. A string of pearls dangled down to mix with the other half of her hair that was let down in the style of an unmarried woman. The weight of those decorations prevented Bai Yu from moving, while in the eyes of others, they saw her stillness as elegance. The elegance that was not meekness nor arrogance was so suitable for her unusual clothes! It was made with dark-colored fabrics, but not the dark blue that she often wore. The inner dress was pure ck, contrasting with the white skin of her chest and the white underbust ribbon embroidered in silver, with the pattern of winter plum blossoms. Part of the ribbon in the front was left hanging down to reach the hem of her skirt. Her outer coat was made of a ck brocade. The length in the front stopped at her feet to allow movement, while in the back was an elegant train. Under the moonlight, the silver thread in the pattern of plum blossoms and butterflies appeared on the back of the coat, creating a shimmering and mystical image never seen before. Because of the cold weather, Bai Yu designed her outer coat to have white fox fur sewn into the shoulder area in the style of a threeyered epaulette, reminiscing the wings of an eagle, and included the harder fabric to create the illusion of a wider shoulder to enhance her elegance. Bai Yu mannerly sped her hands over her stomach. Her sleeves that were intentionally made to be specially wide hung down and reached the floor like her coat train. Its intended effect was to add a sense of softness to reduce the aggression conveyed by the color ck. The usual design of clothes was modified to be novel. ck and white contrasted, effectively enhancing both her beauty and sophisticated atmosphere. The color ck greatly surprised other noblewomen, as it was not a popr color for youngdies who mostly focused on their youthfulness and energy. However, when such color was paired with the Meihua Lady, it could easily attract the attention of everyone in the banquet. She was both refined and mysterious, and thousand times more graceful than usual. Bai Yu smiled sweetly as she walked toward her father who had been waiting. Her every step drew the eyes of the surrounding crowd. When she appeared, everything fell silent. And when she moved to walk inside, murmurs were heard among men and women alike. The cause was not her stunning beauty. But it was because every time she moved, the long train that was trailing behind her glittered under the light of the moon and candles in the banquet. It was as if a canvas of the night sky where snow was falling down onto the coat, teasing the butterflies dancing among plum blossoms of winter. The more Bai Yu moved, the more prominent the silver light became. When they squinted their eyes and stared, they came to realize that the source of those lights was...diamonds! Originally, Bai Yu was thinking of glitters that she often used in her makeup. And so, the transmigrated viiness came up with the idea of using diamond dust on her clothes. Diamond was unpopr among the people of Da Yang, so she ground it down and coated the powder onto silver threads that were used to embroider the patterns. The result was these glowing butterflies. Every pattern on this dress was all made from diamond-coated threads! Furthermore, she also instructed the anonymous master to put the diamond dust into the fabric used for the outer coat, emphasizing that it must be used moderately so that it would only sparkle when she moved. The said diamond dust was also put on her eyelids as well. Today, Bai Yu was confident in her face, hair, and dress...Only the richest and most beautiful would be able to afford this! ¡°Greetings from Yu-er to father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re especially pretty today.¡± Bai Han could not help proudly praising his daughter. When Bai Hua arrived, she drew attention because of her delicate appearance and renowned ability. But what Bai Yu just did was not merely attract the eyes, but entirely captivated the men and women and reduced them to silence with her enigmatic charm. The father had to loudly cough to remind them not to stare too much at his beloved daughter. ¡°Miss Bai is exceptionally beautiful today.¡± After greeting her father, other noblewomen both young and old came to flock around Bai Yu. They admired her from face to toe, and when the shimmer of the diamonds shed into their eyes, they became even more enthusiastic. Bai Yu was hounded by questions regarding how and where she got her hands on the dress. Of course, Bai Yu gave full credit to the anonymous master¡¯s shop. It could be said that today, she was sessful as the trailzer in terms of this era¡¯s fashion. This was her intention. She wanted to make this city the one that was worthy for the transmigrated fashionista like her! While conversing with other noblewomen, Bai Yu tried to maintain her calm and elegant manner because of the weight on her head. It resulted in even more praises being piled on to her. Some tried topliment her by putting down Bai Hua, to which Bai Yu did not reply but only smiled sweetly and continued the conversation smoothly. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Xu Peipei in a dark green dress that was more luxurious than usual. The cold temperature did not deter Miss Xu from showing off her more than ample bosom to the noble men¡¯s pleasure. Even with her new and modified dress, Bai Yu had to give quite a bit of praise to Xu Peipei. Not far from her were Bai Hua and Bai Yue who were talking to other youngdies. It seemed like they were Bai Yue¡¯s friends. And as for Bai Yue, she must have used the excuse that the invitation was for ¡®Miss Bai¡¯ and then followed Bai Hua into the banquet. ¡°Yu-er¡± A tender voice called her name from behind. Bai Yu immediately whipped her head back, uncaring of the Furens who brought their sons to introduce to her. All the weights in her hair werepletely forgotten. ¡°Big brother!¡± The wide smile from the man in front of her made Bai Yu¡¯s real smile break out in turn. The two dimples on her cheek were the same as her brother¡¯s, who had informed her through a letter that he had arrived at the capital in the afternoon. She was going to stride toward the brother who she missed so dearly but had to stop herself because of the heaviness on her head which prevented her from moving too fast. Her turning back a moment ago nearly caused a whish already. Dammit! She was starting to hate herself for being so concerned about her own appearance! Chapter 53 53 If he did not call himself benwang, then he was a beauty! Part I Bai He burst outughing. He smiled at his beloved sister as he stepped towards the person who suddenly and remorselessly had the urge to squander the family¡¯s fortune. Their mother almost fainted when she discovered that almost all diamonds in the chest were made into his sister¡¯s dress. He had to return to the mansion and took quite some time to console her. All without the cause of this mess knowing anything. ¡°You naughty girl, your mother almost stormed Yue mansion to spank you,¡± he said with only a slight smile because they were in the middle of a banquet. Otherwise, Bai Yu¡¯s forehead would have been flicked until it turned red. His sister replied with a smile so sweet that other men around them felt their hearts race. Bai Yu smiled and talked to her brother as if they were the only two people in the entire world. While conversing with his sister, Bai He sent out killing intent toward the noblemen who kept staring at his sister. Originally, he intended to enter the banquet together with Wangye, but when he saw Bai Yu being surrounded by Furens and gentlemen of various families, he had to hasten his pace to intervene. And he hadpletely forgotten about the important person who he had left behind to enter the party alone. Bai Yu and Bai He enjoyed their conversation like other young nobles around them. The atmosphere around them was vastly different from high-ranking aristocrats who were stunned for the second time. This time, it was also because of a beauty. But a male beauty. A man in pure white whose appearance was even more beautiful than women astonished everyone in the banquet. His tall figure that exuded authority made women¡¯s hearts beat fast and inspired both jealousy and admiration in men. Only a few would have thought that he was identical to thete someone... ¡°Your...Majesty...¡± The senior chancellor who had served Da Yang for two consecutive reigns could not believe his own eyes. ..... So alike. Especially those familiar golden eyes... ¡°Make way for the Emperor. Make way for the Empress.¡± Both liveliness and confusion were put on hold when the Son of Heaven in golden robe stepped into the banquet. Beside him was ady in matching golden clothes but embroidered with a phoenix in flight, the symbol of the phoenix beside the throne. Everyone in the banquet bowed and gave blessings to the two. Though many were surprised that the Empress Dowager did not arrive together with the Emperor, they all kept their silence. The tall figure of Ouyang Hongxian walked up to the honored seat that was on a raised tform facing the performance stage. On his right was Empress Wang while his left was empty as Empress Dowager Wei had not yete, and from Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s frequent sighs, it became clearer and clearer that she would note tonight. Other guests were seated facing the stage in the middle as well. The seats next to Empress Wang were given to female royals and high-rank royal consorts who were permitted to participate. Next to those were for Furens of different families. Bai Yu sat among other youngdies of the same age in the area next to the Furens. Obviously, Bai Yu had to be separated from Bai He because the seats were divided into male and female sides. The chair next to the Emperor was for another male royal, and it seemed that the Emperor nced at that seat unusually often. His action made senior aristocrats in the seating zone next to the princes tense up. After them were noblemen ranging from major families to minor ones. Because of their family¡¯s influence, Bai Yu and Bai He were in the front row. To Bai Yu¡¯s left was Xu Peipei, and to her right was Yue Huiling in a ming red dress that, to Bai Yu¡¯s personal opinion, did not suit her tanned skin very well. If given the opportunity, I want to design you a dress too, biaojie! Music sounded as Ouyang Hongxian waved his hand. Dancers moved onto the stage and started their performance. Bai Yu did not care about conversing with women next to her like other nobledies, and the dance did not interest her one bit. There was only food on the table in front of her that she enjoyed, even better, she did not have to move too much while eating. Her head was too heavy! Still, lowering her head to eat also took a toll on her neck as well. And so, Bai Yu had to lift her face to look at the performance from time to time. But before she could look at anything, her eyes met with her brother¡¯s. He was gazing toward her, looking both worried and amused after she had told him about the weight of her head essories. Apud sounded through the banquet after the second performance ended. Then, the Emperor called Bai Yu, Bai Hua, Ouyang Mingxian, and others who had contributed to curing the disease over to receive rewards. Bai Yu was surprised that the Emperor gave several chests of diamonds for her alone, but she immediately understood when she looked down at her own dress. The Emperor had some sense of humor. ¡°Miss Bai is uniquely beautiful today. You¡¯ve broadened bengong¡¯s view.¡± It was Empress Wang who mentioned her dress. ¡°I had this dress made by the anonymous master, Your Majesty. The fabrics are mainly from those that Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager have given me.¡± ¡°And it was a fine decision. The design and pattern are both something bengong has never seen before...¡± Empress Wang motioned her hand. ¡°...Come here, can bengong look at it closer?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu curtsied before slowly approaching Empress Wang. When she came close, the Empress¡¯ eyes widened slightly when she noticed the specks of diamonds in the fabric before her expression was concealed by calmness again. Ouyang Hongxian still had the same gentle smile. Bai Yu notices that his golden eyes nced toward the seat next to him again. ¡°It is truly an exquisite design.¡± ¡°If it is to Your Majesty¡¯s liking, dare I suggest that I order the anonymous master to sew a dress for Your Majesty¡¯s?¡± ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Empress Wang was pleased with her suggestion, and then she gave Bai Yu another reward. Presenting her dress to the Empress went smoothly, as she had hoped. Now that this dress caught the Empress¡¯ eyes, other consorts, high-ranking Furens, and youngdies would surely flock to buy this style of dress that she had designed for the anonymous master. ¡°Your Majesties, if I may suggest,¡± Taizi Fei intentionally spoke up after Empress Wang had given her praise and reward. ¡°Seeing that Miss Bais are both beautiful and intelligent, it would be an honor to see their joint performance.¡± Bai Yu suppressed a sigh. Bai Hua who was sitting behind her put down her cup of liquor, causing a slight sound. ¡°Bengong heard that Miss Bai Yu was adept in guqin. But what would Miss Bai Hua perform alongside her?¡± Empress Wang nodded to her daughter-inw. Both seemed to have an intention to help Bai Yu in publicly humiliating Bai Hua. However, the Empress did not realize that Taizi Fei intended to humiliate both of them at the same time. ¡°Answering Your Majesty, I can dance.¡± Bai Yu still handled the situation calmly. ¡°Then Miss Bai Yu ys the magic guqin while Miss Bai Hua performs a magic dance, is that alright?¡± Taizi Fei concluded with a sweet voice. ¡°Very well.¡± Empress Wang nodded, satisfied, before turning to Ouyang Hongxian. ¡°What does Your Majesty think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Miss Bai Yust performed magic guqin. This arrangement is fine.¡± Empress Wang and Taizi Fei both set up a n like this already, then what could he do to object? As Bai Yu silentlymented her inevitable fate, a seven strings guqin was brought in front of her. Bai Hua asked for two long fabrics to use for her dance. Bai Hua intended to perform rhythmic gymnastics, substituting the ribbon stick with the cloth. While waiting for the fabrics, Bai Yu and Bai Hua unintentionally met each other¡¯s eyes. ording to the script, Bai Yu was going to y the song that she was skilled at in an attempt to be superior to Bai Hua. But in the end, Bai Hua could expertly show her skills inbination with her grey magic, stealing the spotlight from Bai Yu. That day, the heroine had gotten back at the viiness, while at the same time announcing to everyone that she was no longer the worthless woman. Bai Yu put her fingers on the strings that she had used to nder her half-sister. She turned away from Bai Hua¡¯s eyes because of her own pridefulness. Bai Yu knew full well what that look from Bai Hua meant, but she did not want to cooperate. This time, she chose to follow the faith, but she also refused to lose! Chapter 54 54 If he did not call himself benwang, then he was a beauty! Part II This time, she chose to follow the faith, but she also refused to lose! Bai Hua epted the fabrics and got into her stance. Bai Yu started ying the familiar song from her guqin, the same song that the original had yed and made a name for herself. This new Bai Yu could y it because it was the same song used in the series, as well as how rhythmic gymnastics from Bai Hua was simr to the series. The performance from two beauties charmed the audience into silence. Though Bai Yu¡¯s guqin sounded slightly off, it was fulfilled by the never-seen-before style of dancing. Red magic poured out of the guqin and spread out to cover the entire stage before turning into countless butterflies. Bai Yu did not realize how or in what form her magic was released. She only recalled her guqin skill from her past life while sending out magic ording to how she felt it in this life. Even with strange sounds from guqin and an unusual dance that were unfamiliar to the audience, the butterflies could fill all those gaps and create aplete performance. Seeing that, Bai Hua also started intertwining her gymnastic dance with magic as well. Grey aura slowly emanated from the dancing figure. She abandoned the fabrics and used her magic instead. Controlling her magic while dancing was much easier and more beautiful than fabrics. Still, her movements could not stun everyone more than the grey magic. Grey magic from the miss who was known as a useless woman who was void of magic. But the truth was now revealed. She was a magic user, even one with a higher level than Bai Yu¡¯s red magic and only one-fifth lower than Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s ck level. Every noble in the banquet was made to realize that Bai Hua was not what the rumor said at all. Mist of grey magic manifested again, surrounding Bai Hua¡¯s whole body before forming arge lotus that slowly opened its petals, revealing Bai Hua standing inside. The image of the mysterious lotus was apanied by the song from guqin that was slowly fading away together with red butterflies, ending with the sole figure in the middle of a grey lotus. Loud apuse echoed throughout the stage. Praises for Bai Hua seemed as if endless. Ouyang Hongxian was greatly pleased by this performance. Both Bai Yu and Bai Hua were given equal rewards. However, the only thing Bai Yu could think of was how grateful she was toward the Emperor. The equal rewards were meant to be a constion for her since her red magic faded away before the song even ended. ..... This time, Bai Yu was truly andpletely lost. She did not lose because Bai Hua had superior skills, but because she did overestimate her own strength! Bai Yu could not help but me herself. She only thought about training martial arts, forgetting that both her magic and skill were not as good as the original. What happened in the woods that day motivated her to start training in self-defense. Furthermore, she was preupied with designing clothes and creating a business out of them. In the end, she neglected to consider that she was only an ordinary person...an ordinary person like her should not try to aplish many things at once, otherwise, all would end up failures. Like what she went through today. The banquet continued. Bai Yu whose face was sheen with sweat from exerting herself to use magic. She returned to her seat with Bai Hua sitting behind her, ording to their statuses. However, after the Emperor and Empress left, her sister became much more popr. Some noble came to talk to Bai Yu, but she chose to leave the party instead. Now that there were no more ceremonies, those who wish to drink or converse could do so freely without concern about men mingling with women like when the Emperor was still in the banquet. Bai Yu walked along the snow-covered path with an empty head. Though this area was considered a part of the banquet, the path was quiet because most guests were still inside. She lifted her skirt to look at her feet that sank into the snow. Bai Yu had already forgotten how exquisite the essories and dress were, and how much they cost. She forgot even the weight on her head because her heart felt equally heavy. The viiness was muddled... If Bai Yu let go of her pride and epted the gaze that Bai Hua had sent, would this kind of thing still happen? Or should she practice guqin more, following what her mother had insisted, to avoid losing like this? Or should she note to the banquet in the first ce? But...was this really that big of a deal to her? Or just losing once did not mean losing forever? And was it even necessary topete? What did she really want?! Thud! ¡°Careful!¡± ¡°O!¡± Immediately as the warning was heard, Bai Yu¡¯s arm was pulled back, saving her from falling on the stonemp along the path. The person who helped her was also the one that she had bumped into so hard that she staggered. If it was other times, she would not lose bnce, but today was special, with all the essories in her hair that felt like anchors. Bai Yu moved away from the helping hands to stand on her own. She lifted her face to look at the good Samaritan. ¡°Thank you, I...¡± The golden eyes fixed her to the spot. The owner of the gleaming eyes arched an eyebrow. ¡°Will there be a time that benwang meets you normally?¡± Benwang? Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the person who addressed himself as a high-rank prince. Even while knowing that she would be rude, she continued to gawk at him and ended up feeling insecure. Because other than the golden irises that showed how his magic was stronger than hers...his face was also much more beautiful than hers as well! Ever since crossing into this world, Bai Yu had only met women with devastating beauty that could conquer cities and spark wars. And this person was clearly the male version of that. He had an oval face that was unusual to see among men, and thin lips that Bai Yu felt were strangely familiar. Those features, whenbined with the nose that was like a work of art, then erased away all the familiarity she felt. Only the sharp gaze in those eyes could stop his beauty from getting out of hand. Still, those long eyshes made Bai Yu suddenly envious. And his brows that were dark like men¡¯s but at the same time shaped thin like women¡¯s...This was truly the beauty that resulted from a perfect mixture of femininity and masculinity! Bai Yu nced at the pure white that this beautiful man was wearing. It made him look like an immortal, or an angel, opposite to her who was the she-devil in pitch ck. So pretty... If he did not call himself benwang, then he was a beauty! ¡°Are...are you really a man?¡± Bai Yu could not help herself asking. Confusion and hesitation she felt a while ago were reced by astonishment and curiosity. Bai Yu never realized that this man helped pull her away from confusion every time they met. From the word ¡®benwang¡¯ uttered by that beautiful lips, Bai Yu wracked her brain to recall every male royal she knew. In the end, she still did not know who this man was. The golden eyes that signify powerful magic made it harder for her to think of anyone besides the Emperor who had the highest level of magic like this. Bai Yu started from listing off princes who had the possibility to progress to gold magic. And from that list, there was only Ouyang Feilong who fit the criteria. But thest time they met he still had silver eyes, and he wore a mask at all times, so this person could not be him... ¡°Little fool, you mistook benwang for a woman?¡± Could not be him, my ass! ¡°Ouyang Feilong!¡± ¡°Did benwang allow you to say benwang¡¯s name?¡± The beauty gazed at Bai Yu with his sharp golden eyes. Even with this dazzling face, Wangye¡¯s aggressiveness never waned. ¡°Y...you.¡± Bai Yu stepped back. She unconsciously pointed her finger at the man who kept walking toward her. ¡°Benwang what?¡± Hisrge hand gripped her finger and moved it away from his face. How insolent could this woman be? She called his name, pointed her finger at him, did she think he would not punish her because she was Bai He¡¯s sister? ¡°Y...you...¡± Bai Yu¡¯s fear was left behind when she was shocked from discovering that this beauty was the same person as the foul-mouthed man in the dragon mask. Even more unbelievable was the fact that he could progress from silver to gold level magic in only a few days! ¡°What is it, hm?¡± Golden eyes stared deep into the jet-ck ones that were shaken. It was the first time she looked at him like this. ¡°You...¡± Ouyang Feilong raised an eyebrow, waiting to see Bai Yu¡¯s reaction. Was she excited? Or scared? ¡°You¡¯re so very pretty!¡± This Bai Yu so very admired Ouyang Feilong! Chapter 55 55 When you were there, benwang couldn¡¯t see you as well Part I Ouyang Feilong frowned. And Bai Yu became even more enthusiastic. A beauty is still a beauty even with a frown!! It wasmon for an international actress like her to have met countless handsome men before. That was the reason why she did not feel anything for good-looking men in this world. Whether it was Ouyang Mingxian who was a bad boy type or the angelic Ouyang Wenrou, their appearances could not make her heart flutter. But from today, Ouyang Feilong would be the only exception! With the devastating beauty that even the number one beauty like her had to step aside, with the golden eyes that hid violence beneath calmness, a trademark of the ck dragon, Bai Yu could only say one word. He¡¯s a bottom! And not any normal bottom. A power bottom! Before making her breakthrough from the big-budget Chinese TV series, when Bai Yu was still an actress who was only well-known in Thand and China, she had starred in many Chinese BL series. It was impossible for her to not know what the ideal image of a ¡®bottom¡¯ was. First and foremost, a beautiful face was a must! ..... ¡°You fool, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Bai Yu frowned. This was clearly a low voice of a man. Still, it was as smooth as it was deep. Forgivable! ¡°Ouch!¡± Her forehead was flicked by the beauty. Bai Yu cried out and immediately covered her forehead. Her heavy head gave her no chance of evading. Why did this beauty not understand a fellow beauty? ¡°You¡¯re also a beauty, then why don¡¯t you know how to treat beautiful women more gently?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for benwang to be gentle with a beauty like you.¡± His nonchnt words were a cruel stab to her heart. Still, the fact that he did not deny that she was a beauty made Bai Yu regain her liveliness again. ¡°So what is it with a beauty like me, then?¡± ¡°Only skin-deep.¡± ¡°But my hair is also beautiful.¡± ¡°Are foolish words like this something a beauty would say?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re judging beauty on the basis of words?¡± ¡°Of course I would judge from your face and manner...¡± Golden eyes looked her up and down. Bai Yu suddenly sensed goosebumps, not sure if it was the cold wind or this gaze that made her feel this way. ¡°...But if I consider your words, you¡¯re still a fool all the same.¡± ¡°If you consider words, then you¡¯re not a beauty too!¡± Bai Yu tried to hypnotize herself that she had to forgive him since he was a beauty. ¡°But benwang admires beauty thates from the face and manner more.¡± He was riling her up again!! ¡°Even if I¡¯m less beautiful than you, I¡¯m still the number one beauty.¡± ¡°And who did you buy that from?¡± He was still a foul-mouth!! But...but he was pretty. So she would forgive him. ¡°Stop daydreaming and follow benwang.¡± He ignored the strange gaze and odd remark from her. Ouyang Feilong walked forward, leading the woman who he had to ept that she was exceptionally beautiful today, though he had outwardly denied that she was not a beauty. Ouyang Feilong had intended to speak to Bai Yu only a few words, after noticing her being unusually quiet after her performance ended. This was their first time meeting after he took off the mask that he had put on since he was twelve. He rarely took it off in front of other people, he even wore it to the battlefield. What he wanted to conceal was not his beautiful appearance. Rather, it was the appearance that had a substantial impact on the court. And even so, Ouyang Hongxian, the Emperor and his brother, liked it more when he did not wear the mask. He had been wearing it because he knew his mother did not want to see this face. Every time she looked at her youngest son, hatred would well up inside her. The older he became, the more that hatred grew. Empress Dowager Wei had told him when he was a child that this beautiful face was a hateful sight! Ouyang Feilong never understood why his mother hated his face. But Ouyang Hongxian knew everything best, and he never objected to his brother wearing the dragon mask. Even he had hoped that with Ouyang Feilong¡¯s face covered up, their mother would summon him more. In the end, the mask never helped. What happened before his return to the border forced Ouyang Feilong to face the harsh truth that whether it was his face or his dragon mask, his mother hated to see them all the same! It was as if the ck dragon was freed from the unattainable dream. Today, Ouyang Feilong no longer wanted to wear a mask. Thus, Empress Dowager Wei did note to this banquet. It was unsurprising to see Bai Yu change from calmness to astonishment when she saw the face under the mask. Still, how she ended up with that strange gaze and demeanor was a mystery to Ouyang Feilong. Themander general knew that he was more beautiful than normal men. But there was also no one who was brave enough to praise his appearance to his face before. The sternness in his golden eyes could shut them up before the first word could be uttered, even when the other person had yet to know his identity. But these eyes did not work on the woman in front of him. She still could openly admire him without a trace of shame! ¡°Walk properly.¡± The foolish woman walked like she was going to crash into him again. Her face changed between a peculiar grin and a neutral expression. Where did the gracefulness that Miss Bai Yu has always shown to the public go? ¡°What do you use to take care of your skin?¡± Despite being a man, his skin was smooth. If she got skincare tips from him, she could guarantee that everyone in the capital would be a beauty. ¡°I guess kneeling in her room for one shichen was not enough for Miss Bai.¡± Big brother! What did you tell this man?! ¡°Yu-er was rude. Wangye please be merciful¡± The wiles and charms that he so hated were immediately put to use by her. Ouyang Feilong silently thought that it was toote, and Bai Yu herself also knew that. A while ago, there was no way for her to know who he was. The smooth skin and clear, pretty face had captivated her, who was obsessed with beauty and made her forget putting on the act of a refined youngdy. Although Bai Yu had made up her mind that she would follow her mother¡¯s lesson when she got punished, that she would be soft and reserved in front of Ouyang Feilong. But at the moment they met, she was rude to him again! Bai Yu deeply inhaled, calling forth bravery and shamelessness. She straightened her back and put her hands over each other in a mannerly pose. Her face slightly lowered as she used a sickly sweet voice to speak. She looked almost like a different person from the one who was pointing at Ouyang Feilong moments ago. ¡°Wangye ordered me toe here, is something the matter?¡± She suppressed the urge to nce at that beautiful face of Ouyang Feilong which now returned to indifference. She feared that she would unconsciously call him ¡®pretty Wangye¡¯ and cause problems again. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to know a secret trick from benwang anymore?¡± He raised his brow. She wanted to! But with that kind of look, who would be shameless enough to continue asking. She could only act innocent and continue to change the topic, not caring how Ouyang Feilong seemed to be satisfied to see her changing her personality back and forth. ¡°It was Yu-er¡¯s momentarypse of judgment. Wangye please do not mind.¡± Now that he gave her a chance to fake it, she would continue to do so. Faking was her specialty, even though it would result in being mocked or seen as a joke by him. ¡°What kind of woman are you, really?¡± The light golden eyes studied the woman who always acted refined and graceful despite often being foolish, childish, and stubborn in front of him. ¡°Obviously, Yu-er is Yu-er, Your Highness.¡± She did not know what kind of answer he wanted from her. But she was who she was; if he had a problem with that, would he want her to be his instead? Hehe. ¡°Forget it.¡± He tly ended the conversation, though still irked by the strange smile from Bai Yu. ¡°Youe stand beside benwang.¡± Bai Yu walked toward him as if in a daze. In fact, she was in a daze. The viiness was imagining the beautiful Wangye and her kind big brother. The two fighting side-by-side in battle... ¡°Miss Bai¡± The deeper voice signaled the ck dragon¡¯s patience nearing its limit. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Bai Yu drawled before moving away from him. A while ago she was so preupied with her thoughts that she stood too close to him. She straightened her back to stand stably next to the other person. His beautiful face turned the other way, toward where the banquet was being held. Chapter 56 56 When you were there, benwang couldn¡¯t see you as well Part II Bai Yu drawled before moving away from him. A while ago she was so preupied with her thoughts that she stood too close to him. She straightened her back to stand stably next to the other person. His beautiful face turned the other way, toward where the banquet was being held. Bai Yu followed his golden gaze. It was then that she realized she was brought to one of the lookout points used by the royal guards. From here, the grand banquet became a diorama. She could see every guest, but it was impossible to know who they are looking at. The faint sound of music was carried here by the winter breeze. If Ouyang Feilong had told her he wasing here, she would have brought a shawl with her too. ¡°Can you see your brother in this banquet?¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s voice was calm. It was not cold, nor mocking. Light snow began falling down, making the scenery in front of them even more ethereal. ¡°I can¡¯t see him at all.¡± Bai Yu answered truthfully, without intending to irritate him. She knew that Ouyang Feilong right now wanted to tell her something important, otherwise, he would not go out of his way to bring her here despite his distaste for intimacy with women. ¡°When you were there, benwang couldn¡¯t see you as well.¡± Bai Yu turned to look at him. Was this a love confession? What kind of message was he sending here? ¡°What does Your Highness mean?¡± ¡°From here, what benwang sees is small, indistinguishable dots. Benwang only knows that there are onlypetitions in the banquet. No friendship, only masks.¡± Bai Yu frowned at the rare long sentence from this man beside her who was gazing at the faraway scene in front of them. ..... Competing with each other. Forging fake alliances. Were these not a typical thing for the noble? ¡°In the banquet, what were youpeting with?¡± With one sentence, he pulled disturbances she had felt back to the surface. Bai Yu now understood what Ouyang Feilong wanted to say. Her loss back there had muddled her thoughts, yet she never asked herself the same question that Ouyang Feilong did. Right now, she had no answer for herself. But from that question...She had an answer that she was not quite certain about for Ouyang Feilong. That¡¯s right! She was Bai Yu. The woman whom fate had dictated to be the viiness. Obviously, she waspeting with Bai Hua, and she did not want to lose to both fate and the heroine! And she had never expected that she would lose because of her own recklessness... Ouyang Feilong turned his gaze to the person who was deep in thoughts. His golden eyes looked back at the banquet again before continuing. ¡°If you¡¯repeting with someone else, then you¡¯re just a small dot for them. And you¡¯ll never escape from that...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...But if you¡¯repeting with yourself, someday you will be bigger and benwang will be able to clearly see you even from here...¡± Bai Yu looked in front of her...A while ago, she was that small. ¡°...Now can you answer benwang what you¡¯repeting with?¡± Bai Yu did not give Ouyang Feilong a reply. She asked herself the same question, repeatedly. What was she reallypeting with? What was all her efforts for? Since she came to this world, Bai Yu tried to escape fate by winning over Bai Hua. She told herself that as long as she did not lose to Bai Hua, she would not lose to fate. But even when avoidingmitting acts that would create karma, again and again, she still ended up on the path that fate had determined for her. This new Bai Yu had never walked away from this same spot. ¡°You...¡± She spoke in a low voice and did not even call him ¡®Your Highness¡¯ but Ouyang Feilong did not take offense. He turned toward her to find that Bai Yu was looking at him as well. ¡°How did you escape from it?¡± The trembling gaze from the dark eyes was sent along with the question. Ouyang Feilong stared deep into her eyes to find the meaning within, and then he understood. He was certain that he had seen this same gaze from her when she was weeping on the ground, seeming as if she could shatter into a million pieces and be blown away by the wind. Back then, he did not care and left her in those disturbances. But on the day that he had lost the false hope he had used to deceive himself for many years, these eyes looked at him with so full and deep understanding that he could feel her heart. Though Ouyang Feilong did not quite understand the phrase that Bai Yu said to him that night, he could feel the straightforward well wishes she had for him. In this world, he was not the only one who was so hopelessly hurt by love. He might be invincible in everything else, but this was the only thing that could bring the ck dragon to its knees. In truth, his gold level magic had been sealed away for many years. He concealed it in order to not pose a threat toward his older brother since he knew that his mother would be angered by it. The magic that was held within the dynasty¡¯s jade was released today, the same as this beautiful face that he revealed to the public. In Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s eyes, Ouyang Feilong was alwayspeting with his brother, Ouyang Hongxian. But that was entirely false. No matter how strong he strived to be for his mother¡¯s sake, he was willing to forsake it and stay within Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s shadow, only because his mother wished so. Today, he was free from that imaginarypetition. Himself alone was the most significant rival. Bai He often told stories about his beloved sister to Ouyang Feilong. Every time a small butterfly came with a letter, the lieutenant general who cherished his sister above all else would rush to tell him of the letter¡¯s content, seeing Ouyang Feilong as his own older brother. Ouyang Feilong had learned about Bai Yu through Bai He all along. He pitied her for her inability to capture the heart of the man she loved and devoted her life to. He wondered what kind of man Ouyang Mingxian was, why he never had this beauty in his eyes, even when Bai Yu willingly slighted Taizi Ouyang Yongxian because of her love for him. When he returned to the capital and witnessed Bai Yu¡¯s wiles, he did not want to even stand close to the woman who he had pitied. Not because she was more repulsive than anyone, but because she was like him so much! Though Bai Yu was wicked and deceitful, he had to ept that they were alike. The high status that came with perfection surrounding all aspects of their lives, still they were unable to draw a nce from the person they love. They were nothing in the eyes of their beloved ones. Thus, no matter what true nature Bai Yu possessed. He would repay her by guiding her a way out of this miserablepetition. ¡°Benwang will tell you...¡± Tell you what to do to live on, even without that love you dream of. Ouyang Feilong moved to face the woman who was staring at him. She tilted her head up to get a better look at his face when he stepped closer. Gold and ck met. Ouyang Feilong gazed into the eyes of the woman who he both hated and felt a connection to. The hand that often pulled on Bai Yu¡¯s arms every time they met lightlyy on the dark hairs tied into an borate shape. Warmth transmitted throughout her body, amidst the pure white that silently fell from the sky. A gold hairpin was pulled out by arge hand. All the heavy essories on Bai Yu¡¯s head were slowly and methodically taken out. It was as if this time...Ouyang Feilong was being gentle to her the most he could. It had taken a long time to tie up and decorate her hair like this, but Ouyang Feilong¡¯s action did not anger Bai Yu at all. She did not feel that he was sabotaging what she had spent a considerable effort to attain. It was as if she was fixed to the spot by his golden eyes. Charmed. Not long, everything was removed. Her jet ck hair was freely let down like a ck waterfall. The weight that was pressing on her head was gone. The same as those exquisite pieces of jewelry. Beautiful but heavy hairpins were thrown away, their worth abandoned. Hisrge hand lightly brushed away snow from her hair. ¡°Benwang will tell you...¡± The owner of the bright golden eyes slowly said. His few words could mysteriously blow away dark clouds in Bai Yu¡¯s heart. ¡°If you want to be a new person, you have to let go.¡± If you want to win over the woman Ouyang Mingxian loved, then the first thing you must do was to let go and win against yourself first. When you recognized your own worth, others would then be able to see it too. And one day...You will be big enough for Ouyang Mingxian to see you in his eyes. And if that day truly existed... Your heart would not have to break like mine. Chapter 57 57 Beauties usuallye with sad backstories Part I Amidst falling snow and winter wind, one man and one woman gazed at the banquet below in silence. Only a sound of a breeze that brought coldness to their skin was heard. Nothing was uttered between them. There was nothing left for Ouyang Feilong to say to her. After this, it was up to her. He could only stand quietly beside her and let Bai Yu sink into her reverie. A thick white coat was put on her small shoulders. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Before the snow gets heavier, you should not remain here too long.¡± Bai Yu pulled her gaze back from the scenery below. She adjusted the coat that protected her from the weather as she tried to peer deep into the golden eyes that were still looking at the banquet ...Today was the first time she could carefully study him. Ouyang Feilong, feeling her gaze, turned to meet her eyes. When their sights collided, they both immediately looked away. Bai Yu hurried kneeled down to pick up her hairpins that were thrown away a while ago. Ouyang Feilong looked at the woman who had been so arrogant when she was in front of him. Yet a moment ago she averted her eyes, and he did too, without knowing a reason. But for Bai Yu...she knew why she had to avoid that dragon eyes. Normally, they would bicker every time they met, but this time was different. Furthermore, he was also the one who pulled her out from her muddled thoughts, so how could she go on staring back at him like that? ..... She who had kept everything to herself all this time ended up being set free by the person who had never talked nicely to her before. Because of this, Bai Yu did not know how to act. And she thought Ouyang Feilong must be feeling the same as well. ¡°Benwang-¡± ¡°I-¡± ¡°You first.¡± ¡°Wangye first.¡± Obvious! Very obvious! Bai Yu unconsciously pressed her lips together, feeling nervous. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± It was Ouyang Feilong who could regain his calmness first. ¡°I just want to truly ask for Wangye¡¯s forgiveness.¡± This time, Bai Yu was saying it honestly, and not just out of manner or politeness. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About what happened a while ago. I was impolite.¡± ¡°Think of it aspensation for the force that you wished to be with benwang then.¡± Bai Yu felt her face unreasonably heated up. She knew that Ouyang Feilong was not mocking her, but she started to feel embarrassed that she had said that phrase to him. Just how much did this Wangye misunderstand it as? ¡°I have to ask Wangye for forgiveness, for every inappropriate act I havemitted up until now.¡± Today he was good to her, so she paid it back. Her determination that she would not be rude to Ouyang Feilong again now turned into her using the current atmosphere of friendliness to apologize to him. Ouyang Feilong arched his brow at the woman who amiably curtsied to him. There was no deceit, unlike how she often tried to tease him before. He did not reply, his beautiful face remained as calm as indifferent. Bai Yu squeezed the essories she was holding. What did this awkwardness mean? Or did she and he were truly unable to be friendly? ¡°Benwang never takes offense, because benwang understands that that was your true nature.¡± ¡°Wha...¡± Was he going to say that she had always been hot-tempered, loud, and rude... Was he forgiving her or riling her up even more?! ¡°If it makes Miss Bai more rxed, you can act the same as always when you¡¯re with benwang. Benwang will talk to your mother so that she won¡¯t punish you for this matter again.¡± Ouyang Feilong! You and I are truly forever enemies! ¡°I do not dare,¡± she sharply retorted. A moment ago, he was a nice man who calmed her down, but now he was provoking her again. Was this a required skill for being a general?! ¡°Could a fool like you ever ¡®not dare¡¯ to benwang?¡± Bai Yu red at the beauty who was turning back into the same foul-mouthed person. ¡°If Your Highness does not take offense at my rudeness, from now on, I will consider Wangye a friend so that the things I did are not be considered offenses.¡± ¡°Benwang already has many friends.¡± ¡°I also have many friends as well.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for benwang to be your friend.¡± Ouyang Feilong shrugged. ¡°But I¡¯ve never had a friend like Wangye.¡± Bai Yu immediately went back on her words. ¡°You¡¯re still a shameless woman.¡± ¡°But for me, Your Highness has now be a foul-mouthed beauty.¡± Ouyang Feilong sighed. Her politeness evaporated into thin air. The little devil became bold again...This was fine. At least it was not as awkward as at first. ¡°I heard that you want to train martial arts at Yue mansion.¡± This was another thing that he almost forgot he wanted to talk to her about. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Your brother told benwang.¡± Damn you, brother! Are you a spy for him? ¡°Shifu likes people who are determined.¡± ¡°Shifu?¡± ¡°Benwang means your grandfather.¡± So her grandfather was his master? She should have guessed it...his personality was copied and pasted exactly from her grandfather! ¡°How did you know that grandfather and I...¡± Did not even meet to talk about training. ¡°Before shifu epted benwang as a disciple, benwang was also tested the same way. As long as you show shifu your determination, you¡¯ll no longer be a fool.¡± ¡°If I pick up a sword and stop being a fool, will Wangye start learning how to sew?¡± Previously, she had written a reply to his letter out of anger, but right now she actually wanted to see it. An image of the beautiful general sewing a fragrance pouch for the lieutenant general floated into Bai Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Hehe¡± ¡°What kind of sound are you making?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so turnt.¡± Again, she unconsciously used ¡®weirdnguage¡¯ in front of him. Ouyang Feilong studied the woman who was drifting away from the refined beauty she was known for while slowlying closer to the definition of ¡®entric¡¯, which might be her true character. ¡°Benwang is returning to the pce. You should go back to Yue mansion too.¡± ¡°Wait¡± Seeing that the general was immediately turning away, Bai Yu ran to block his way. She took Ouyang Feilong¡¯srger hands and turned them palm up before putting the hair essories that she had picked up on them. Ouyang Feilong was forced by the stern order from her gaze to keep still and waited for the little fool to collect the essories from the ground until she could put them all on his palms. ¡°These pieces of stuff are all expensive and beautiful. You can¡¯t treat them like that.¡± ¡°Then why does benwang have to hold them?¡± His brows knitted again at the sight of hair essories of various sizes and styles that he had taken out from her hair being piled in his hands. ¡°You¡¯re my friend. Consider this as doing me a small favor.¡± These many decorations, even she herself had forgotten how many she had put on herself. Having to carry them all back on her own in this kind of cold weather was too hard. It was much better to make the culprit carry them back himself so that she could put her hands in the warmth of this cloak. Eventually, Ouyang Feilong did as she wanted. Since he was the one who took them out, he had to take responsibility. He did not ept it because he considered her a friend like she had insisted. He did not hate the idea, he was just unsure about being a friend with this woman who was both foolish and entric. ¡°Wangye, did you know? An unmarried woman should never have her hair fully down in front of a man outside of her family. Otherwise, Wangye and I...¡± Chapter 58 58 Beauties usuallye with sad backstories Part II ¡°Wangye, did you know? An unmarried woman should never have her hair fully down in front of a man outside of her family. Otherwise, Wangye and I...¡± After thest hairpin wasid in hisrge hands, Bai Yu recalled the tradition. And now she was a little afraid that she would have to marry him, ording to the custom. Was this considered scandalous? ¡°Child...¡± Ouyang Feilong saw Bai Yu¡¯s face and could only say that one word that came to mind. ¡°...Benwang is many years older than you, how could benwang not know?¡± ¡°Then why...¡± ¡°Your braids. Benwang didn¡¯t touch it.¡± Bai Yu touched her two braids in the front, feeling with her fingers that they were still safe, and was immediately relieved. ¡°Benwang is sorry that you can¡¯t marry into Rui Wang pce.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Who wanted to marry him out of a tradition?! ..... ¡°Yu-er!¡± Before Bai Yu could scratch that beautiful face out of frustration, Bai He¡¯s voice restrained her urge to do so. Her big brother was not wearing the armor she had seen many times before. The tall figure that was slightly shorter than Ouyang Feilong came in ck clothes like her. A total opposite to Wangye¡¯s pure white attire. Ah...It¡¯s yin-yang. ¡°What kind of face are you making?¡± After greeting hismander, Bai He noticed a strange look that his sister gave him and Ouyang Feilong. Where did his reserved and dignified sister go? ¡°Big brother, how did youe here?¡± Bai Yu did not want him to know that she was secretly shipping her brother with Ouyang Feilong, so she went straight to hug his arm and used a sweet voice, entirely ignoring her ¡®new friend¡¯. ¡°I detected your magic aura, so I followed it here.¡± Bai He gently replied. But when his eyes met with hismander¡¯s, his face turned into a frown. It was as if he could guess something. ¡°Men and women should not be close,¡± Ouyang Feilong looked at his lieutenant-general with the same nonchnce. Seeing that the prince did not show a sign of exining anything, Bai Yu said to her brother with an even more sugary voice. She knew that Bai He was protective of her even toward his ownmander. ¡°I was taking a walk but ended up having an ident because of these heavy essories. Wangye came to help me, brother.¡± There was nothing for Bai He to worry about. She and Ouyang Feilong had nothing going on between them other than the increased friendliness. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°But I have to go back to grandfather¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Mother already sent people to inform grandfather that you¡¯ll return to Bai mansion with me. Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll take you to grandfather¡¯s mansion myself.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Bai Yu beamed to her brother, showing two dimples on her cheeks. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s heart fluttered at the scene in front of him. Was it even possible for a deceitful woman like her to have a sincere smile like this? Or did he have to view her in a new light again? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Was the party fun, miss?¡± Apart from her being reckless and losing, then this banquet was worthwhile for Bai Yu who had been lost. ¡°It¡¯s fun. Today yourmander general took off his mask too.¡± While on the carriage heading back to Bai family mansion, Bai Yu chose to talk about Ouyang Feilong to Xiao Xi. Obviously, her puppy maid became ecstatic. ¡°What does Wangye look like, miss?¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Youmander general was so beautiful that I, as the number one beauty, have to surrender.¡± ¡°Then the rumors are true.¡± This time, Xiao Chang joined in. ¡°What kind of rumors, Chang jiejie?¡± Xiao Xi tightly hugged the older maid¡¯s arm. Xiao Chang looked at Bai Yu, and she gave her a small nod as permission. Then, Xiao Chang started talking. ¡°It was from a long time ago, from before the Empress Dowager even gave birth to Rui Wang.¡± Both her and Xiao Xi intently listened to the rumor from the past. ¡°Empress Dowager Wei was the only Empress to the former Emperor. Moreover, the former Emperor had an unusually small number of consorts, so there were not many princes and princesses. Seventeen years after giving birth to the current Emperor, Empress Dowager was pregnant again. She expected to have a daughter, and the royal doctors confirmed so as well. Throughout the pregnancy, she had taken various supplements and potions.¡± ¡°And was it a daughter, Xiao Chang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a son, miss. Rui Wang was born, to the shock of everyone in the pce. Furthermore, shortly after his birth, a senior from the divine valley came to predict Wangye¡¯s fortune by himself without a prior invitation from the pce at all. People say that Wangye has a unique fortune that even the divine valley had to send its senior to investigate.¡± Bai Yu nodded. She had heard of that valley before. ¡°That fortune was known only to the former Emperor, the current Emperor, and the Empress Dowager. Rumor has it that it was rted to Da Chu, since a while before Wangye was born, people from Da Chu hade to offer a hundred-year truce with Da Yang in exchange for sending the princess in Empress Dowager¡¯s womb to marry Da Chu¡¯s prince. And so Wangye being born male caused quite a damage.¡± Bai Yu twisted her lips. That was not Ouyang Feilong¡¯s fault at all. ¡°Some also say that because the baby was nourished so well like a daughter, Wangye was born so beautiful like a woman. But very few people have ever seen him since he has started wearing a mask from a young age.¡± Xiao Chang lowered her voice to a whisper as if fearing someone eavesdropping. ¡°...The reason was Empress Dowager¡¯s distaste for his appearance.¡± Bai Yu could not help but have a mocking thought. Guess Empress Dowager Wei was afraid her son would be prettier than her. ¡°After that Da Chu began seeking to spark a war. They find various reasons to start conflicts with us repeatedly. And that still continues to today.¡± Ah...Beauties usuallye with sad backstories. ¡°Then...¡± Thud! Bai Yu¡¯s carriage abruptly stopped. Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang took daggers out from the sleeve pockets. Their experience had taught them to be more prepared in protecting their miss. However, before anyone could voice a question, a gentle, soothing voice from Bai He who was riding in the front sounded. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with third and fourth sister¡¯s carriage. Let me check it a little.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± After Bai Yu¡¯s reply, the three women in the carriage looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief. They waited for a small while before Bai He came to knock on her carriage. Bai Yu opened the curtain to talk to her brother, who was riding on his ck horse. ¡°Third and fourth sister¡¯s carriage can¡¯t run anymore. I¡¯ll have my men guard them while I apany you home, then I¡¯lle back to get them with a new carriage.¡± Bai He exined his n to her. Her big brother loved and cherished her so much, as always, he did not even let here close to the two daughters from concubines. ¡°It¡¯s already dark, big brother going back and forth like that makes me worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a soldier. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± He extended his hand to stroke her hair through the carriage window. She felt warmth envelop her again. Somehow, Bai Yu suddenly thought of the warm hand from another person whom she was talking about on the way here. ¡°I think we should have third and fourth sister ride in my carriage and go home together.¡± Bai He wanted to immediately agree, but he had to ask again. This was not how his sister was like. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Even with surprise, his tone while talking to Bai Yu was still gentle. ¡°Yes, brother. Let¡¯s go before it gets toote.¡± Bai Yu smiled brightly at her brother, showing off her two dimples again. ¡®If you want to be a new person, you have to let go¡¯ Whether she started doing it today or some other day, she still had to start all the same. If you were me...you would do the same, right? Ouyang Feilong. Chapter 59 59 I¡¯m never disappointed in you Part I All the way home Bai Yu did not say anything to her two half-sisters. Her maids had to walk on foot because the carriage was not big enough for five people, and so silence took over. Still, there was no uneasiness or pressure as Bai Yue had expected. Bai Yue could not believe that her evil first sister could be this calm after losing to third sister. It was unfortunate that she was deprived of an amusing scene. When the carriage arrived at Bai mansion, Bai Yu and Bai He walked through the front gate as usual, while Bai Hua and Bai Yue had to use the side gate ording to their status. This time, Bai Hua did not cause amotion likest time, and Bai Yu also did not care enough to look at her. Bai He led Bai Yu to the main building to greet their father and mother, but when they arrived, they found that father had gone to stay overnight at second Furen¡¯s residence. Their mother was the only one there. She seemed to be waiting for her and Bai He. ¡°Greetings to mother.¡± ¡°Greetings to mother.¡± ¡°You both sit down first.¡± Yue Mei said to them tly. Hot tea was served as soon as the two sat down in front of her. Bai Yu and Bai He took a sip, elegant as ever, while also discreetly exchanging a nce. ¡°I heard that you and Bai Hua had a magicpetition today.¡± Cough! Both siblings choked on tea as soon as their mother finished speaking. Even with mental preparation, they did not expect her to mention it immediately like this. ..... ¡°As for your third sister having magic, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that impossible since her lowly mother¡¯s also able to use a little bit of magic. But you losing to that wretched girl...what should I do with you, Yu-er?¡± Bai Yu knew that even though she could let go, her mother might not be the same. As for Bai He, he was relieved to see that his sister did not obsess over her own loss. It was only a shame that his mother could not feel the same as him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother.¡± ¡°You asked for my permission to go train under grandfather, then why did you lose to that useless thing?¡± Her mother looked away, seeming like she refused to ept Bai Yu¡¯s apology. ¡°Mother, Yu-er tried her best. It¡¯s just that both I and sister did not expect third sister to have grey level magic that was one level higher than her.¡± ¡°If your sister was diligent with her training, she would never lose to the grey magic of an inexperienced person who just knew how to use magic!¡± Bai Yu had to hang her head and ept her fault regarding this. ¡°You should¡¯ve known that the color of magic doesn¡¯t always mean strength. How one wields magic is the most important.¡± The eyes that were always gentle now reflected only anger. ¡°Tomorrow morning you will return to your grandfather¡¯s mansion. If your skill does not improve, prepare to say goodbye to your title as Meihua Lady!¡± Bai He reached next to him to lightly squeeze his sister¡¯s hands. ¡°If you can¡¯t even protect your title, then there¡¯s no hope for you defending your status as Qin Wang pce¡¯s first consort!¡± ¡°I understand, mother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te back here, not until you¡¯ve defeated that useless thing.¡± Her mother gave an ultimatum before standing up and walking away, ignoring Bai He¡¯s call. Bai Yu could only bow her head and acknowledge her failure. She was the daughter who was taught and brought up by Yue Mei. Being the number one beauty was an expectation, an order that Bai Yu must fulfill. Her first failure would naturally devastate her mother. Still, Bai Yu was determined to be better and stronger. She needed time to achieve that, but when she could, her mother would be proud of her just like before! ¡°Mother will calm down eventually. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Bai He pressed his hands over his sister¡¯s to console her again. ¡°Big brother...¡± Bai Yu looked into the eyes of her brother who had always been beside her. ¡°...At today¡¯s banquet, are you disappointed in me?¡± Bai He held the hands of his sister who he had loved and cherished for all his life. He pulled her to his chest, his dark eyes shone a gentle love that reflected in his smile as he answered. ¡°I¡¯m never disappointed in you.¡± For Bai Yu, that one word...was enough for her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The next morning, Bai He apanied her to the Yue family mansion. There was no trace of her mother who had alwayse to send her off. But Bai Yu did not think too much about it. She did feel guilty for disappointing her mother, but she was also sure that her practicing and training would make her mother forgive her. She felt that she deserved to be ignored right now. When they arrived at the Yue family mansion, they went to greet the elders. This time, Yue Huiling was unusually quiet. Bai Yu guessed that she must be careful not to offend Bai He. ¡°This time themander general intends to stay at the capital until winter ends. Right now, the border was peaceful since the cold weather makes it harder to mobilize the troop.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll stay here for quite a bit.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± Bai He spoke to his grandfather Yue Chen, with Yue Chang, his uncle, joining in on the conversation here and there as another soldier in the family. Other women were sipping their tea, quietly listening to them talking. Even Yue Huiling said nothing. Bai Yu had discovered an ultimate weapon against her biaojie. From now on, if she wanted to avoid squabbling with Yue Huiling, she would have to take her big brother along! ¡°Yu-er might be staying here for quite a while. I hope grandfather won¡¯t mind if Ie here to visit Yu-er and biaomei more often.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re using your sister as an excuse. Actually, you¡¯re tired of studying at home so you want toe and train your sword here just like before, right?¡± The elder Furen joked with her grandson. Bai He had always escaped his lessons to Yue mansion, even though he had been warned by his father already. ¡°To be honest, I want to see grandmother the most.¡± The first master of the Bai family said with a smile. His sweet-talking made the elders allugh. Even Yue Chen who always had a solemn look also smiled at his grandson¡¯s words. ¡°Big brother, if you act like that then there¡¯s nothing I canpete with you now.¡± Bai Yu yfully pouted at Bai He. She took the opportunity to insert herself in the conversation circle, now that she saw that Yue Chen was not too hard to approach like she had thought. Ouyang Feilong had given her advice on how to pass general Yue¡¯s test, so Bai Yu could not stay still and do nothing. The least she could do was talk. ¡°Biaomei is beautiful and sweet, everyone would be easily charmed by you. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± It was Yue Huiling who finally opened her mouth after remaining silent for so long beside her. ¡°But your beauty and sweetness are so little. So be careful not to be overlooked, biaomei.¡± Bai He said to his cousin. He understood the implication in Yue Huiling¡¯spliment to Bai Yu. He responded to it with a smile that did not reach his eyes, unlike what Bai Yu had always seen before. He knew well of his sister¡¯s wickedness, there was no way that he himself did not know how to be the same. Yue Huiling had always been like this. If there was a chance for her to be superior to Bai He and Bai Yu, she would surely take it. Still, no matter how hard she tried, she could not surpass Bai He. Even when they were both lieutenant-general, she still lost to him by quite a margin. And in regard to their rtionship with themander general, Bai He was closer to him as well. Ever since she was young, every time Yue Huiling lost to Bai He, she would vent her frustration on Bai Yu instead. Bai He did not quite understand his biaomei¡¯s thought process. They were rtives, and there was no point in trying topete with each other at all. He might have always been mindful toward her, but he would not hesitate to retaliate when she crossed the line and touched Bai Yu. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The elder Furen drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯m not biased toward any grandchild. Now that today we¡¯re gathered, why don¡¯t we find something to do.¡± ¡°What should we do, grandmother? Normally, we would hold a martial artspetition when biaoge visits. But now that biaomei who doesn¡¯t know martial arts is also here, we might not be able to do that.¡± Yue Huiling had yet to give up on mocking her on her weakness. ¡°But a magicpetition is impossible as well. Since biaojie¡¯s magic level is the lowest, it¡¯ll be hard to judge.¡± Bai Yu retorted with a sweet voice. So what if she did not know martial arts? At least her magic was stronger than Yue Huiling¡¯s. ¡°No need to strain your muscle for anything. A selection process for special guards will be held today. Why don¡¯t we go and observe together?¡± Her uncle interrupted before his daughter could reply with any ruder remarks. Yue Chang knew how much prejudice she held against the Bai siblings. ¡°What does grandfather think?¡± Bai He turned to the most senior person there. Yue Chen nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. You should stay for lunch here as well.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± Bai Yu followed everyone to the training ground without changing. Today she wore a dark blue dress with a fox fur shawl for warmth. It was one of the dresses she had designed in the way that was not too different from the dresses in this time. But, at the same time, it still looked so unique that it stood out. Yue family¡¯s training ground was spacious. The masters of the mansion all had seats on a raised tform in a tent set up for spectators next to the sparring stage. From a slight distance away, Bai Yu saw two womene to view the sparring as well. It was normal for this family for women to be able to spectate, though they were forbidden from entering the training area. The only exception was her biaojie who was both the lieutenant-general and the direct descendant of the Yue family¡¯s main house. Bai Yu surmised that those young girls were Yue Huiling¡¯s half-sisters since the lieutenant-general became visibly irritated at the sight of them. The sparring match started after they had arrived. This seemed to be the final round, so there were not many soldiers. Here, they would mainly spar by using martial arts, since not everyone could wield magic. It looked like Yue Chang¡¯s son who was born from a concubine were in the group of soldiers as well. Even from afar, Bai Yu could recognize him from his clothes and jade tassel on his waist. Bai Yu stared at the match in front of her, unblinking. It wasrgely simr to fight scenes she had to practice for movies, though there were some techniques she was not familiar with. The most important part of the fight was how they adapt their techniques and forms to take on their opponents. Bai Yu intently studied them, trying to remember the strategies they used by viewing them as scenes that she would have to act. ¡°In a bare-handed fight, these five were all neck and neck. I suggest they use weapons as well. What do you think, father?¡± Bai Yu heard Yue Chang voice his idea to his father. Though she was afraid that those weapons would draw blood, she was excited to witness their skills at the same time. Shortly after, each of thest five men had a sword in their hands. In such an important sparring match as this, they had to use real swords. Still, striking with the intent to kill was forbidden. Bai Yu turned back her focus to the fight again She did not realize that Bai He was looking at her with an amused gaze. Her manners might be impable as ever, but the sparkles of enthusiasm in her eyes were unhidden. Since when had his delicate sister been so interested in fighting? Whoooosh ¡°Careful!!¡± Chapter 60 60 I¡¯m never disappointed in you Part II ¡°Careful!!¡± The lieutenant-general sensed the sound of something flying through the air. His instinct honed from battle told him that danger was approaching, but the problem was that the sword was not flying toward him...It was going toward Bai Yu! ¡°Ahh!!!!¡± Bai Yu was pulled back to reality by the scream from the two women. She could see that something wasing toward her. She calmly pulled out her hairpin and hold it in front of her. Thunk! The sword sank into the hairpin, suffused with red magic that enveloped her whole body. Its sharp edge went through that barrier and was a hairbreadth away from her face. Bai Yu blinked a few times. Suddenly, ck magic took over hers and ground the sword into dust. It was Bai He who came into her view. Bai Yu blinked again. ¡°Yu-er, are you alright?¡± Hisrge hands took her shoulder and pulled her up. He turned her over to search for an injury. His usually gentle voice was anxious. ¡°The sword flew too fast and I was sitting too far away from you. I was so afraid that I couldn¡¯t save you in time.¡± ..... Seeing that his sister was still silent. Bai He supposed that she might still be in shock. And so he pulled her into a hug, slowly stroking her hair in an attempt tofort her. Bai Yu, when on the receiving end of such a substantial amount of worry, hugged him back. She rubbed his back to tell him that she was safe. She did not even realize that the sword was flying so fast, and the fact that what Bai He said did not match her experience confused her. Was her eyesight so bad that she saw it in slow-motion? Or was her big brother exaggerating? ¡°Miss Bai, Master Bai, please forgive me.¡± A stern voice came along with a sound of clothes rubbing together because of the wearer¡¯s hasty action to kneel. Bai Yu separated herself from her brother¡¯s hug and discovered that the owner of that flying sword was the man she thought was Yue Chang¡¯s concubine¡¯s son. ¡°Caution is the characteristic a soldier must have. If your duty was to protect the royals and you turned your sword toward them by mistake, taking ten lives from you would still be far from enough!¡± Bai He roared like the sound of thunder. The man could not say anything in response, only bowing his head, epting his failure. Even Yue Chang who was his father did not interfere or try to help. He knew that this nephew was furious over this major case of carelessness. Furthermore, everything that Bai He said was true. If Bai Yu, the heart of Bai¡¯s family, had even a scratch on her, Bai He would surely not let this man live. Yue Chang knew how ruthless and resolute his nephew was, otherwise he would not be able to achieve the title of lieutenant-general at such a young age. ¡°True, you¡¯ve won the match. But you don¡¯t have the quality of the royal guard!¡± ¡°Lieutenant-general, please have mercy.¡± Even while being pressured, the man could maintain his politeness as he begged. ¡°You have to be punished,¡± Bai Yu¡¯s uncle said amidst the silence. No matter how enraged Bai He was, the authority in making decisions still remained in the member of the Yue family, so he stood back and quietly sent his killing intent toward that man. ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡®Yue Shi¡¯ answered his father firmly with respect. However, he himself did not understand how his sword could change its course. He had been vigorously practicing for this match, but somehow an unexpected mistake urred. ¡°Uncle, please wait.¡± A clear voice cut through the heavy air. The woman who just had a near-death experience walked up to join them, as graceful as ever. Everyone else on the training ground all looked at the beauty while silently admiring her calmness. But they could only afford a brief nce before soldiers at the sparring stage felt their breaths caught in their chests. Bai He¡¯s oppressing killing intent forced them to turn their eyes away. No one dared to look at Bai Yu except the masters within the tent, so they had to strain their ears instead. ¡°Before punishing him, shouldn¡¯t we find what caused the sword to change its direction first?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Yu-er. It is my child who was reckless and almost hurt you.¡± Yue Chang was grateful for his niece¡¯spassion, but he also saw that Yue Shi was careless and caused the ident. ¡°But I saw something before the sword changed its course.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Everyone saw that brother made a mistake. Biaomei doesn¡¯t know martial arts so that¡¯s impossible.¡± At Yue Huiling¡¯s words, Bai Yu was certain that others here did not see the same thing she did. A surprise was visible on their faces, and they nodded in support of biaojie who did not stop pecking at her. Except for one person who had remained quiet from the start. ¡°I believe that grandfather saw the same thing I did.¡± Bai Yu turned to Yue Chen who had been watching the scene in front of him in silence. The sharp gazed toward his beautiful granddaughter glinted a slight change. Every eye focused on general Yue, waiting for him to confirm what Bai Yu had insisted. ¡°It is as she said.¡± At his affirmation, those eyes shifted back to Bai Yu again. Right now, on her charming face was a wide smile that made two dimples visible on her cheeks. Bai Yu was overjoyed. At least that was not something only she saw, and she did not hallucinate. ¡°If that¡¯s not a mistake, then what¡¯s the cause?¡± Bai He asked his sister. ¡°If I guess correctly...¡± Bai Yu paused as she wrangled with her thoughts. ¡°...It¡¯s a concealed weapon, brother.¡± Bai Yu had been watching Yue Shi fought from the start since she knew he had skills. It was hisst attack that he intended to throw his sword to stop the movement of his opponent. However, it collided with something that wasunched at high speed. That something was a weapon so small and hard to see that it sent the sword toward Bai Yu without anyone noticing. ¡°Soldiers! Apprehend every contestant andbed through the stage to find the concealed weapon.¡± Yue Chang immediately barked an order without stopping to consider Bai Yu¡¯s words. All soldiers in the vicinity promptly followed hismand. Soldiers who were participating in the match were caught as a precaution. When speaking of a concealed weapon, then that would also mean a spy. The only force in Da Yang that was allowed to carry concealed weapons was the ¡®ck dragon unit¡¯,mandeered by Ouyang Feilong. It was impossible that one of those would appear among Yue Chen¡¯s men. Though Bai Yu unexpected that the spy revealed themselves so easily, she guessed that there must be a reason behind it. Or this might be a scene set up by Yue Chen. At first, Bai Yu only wanted to help Yue Shi. She did not think that it would turn into such a big deal. She and other Yue women were kept in the tent for their safety. Some soldiers were called to guard them. Bai He stood unmoving beside Bai Yu. Because this was a matter within the Yue family¡¯s army, he had no right to meddle. It was the same with Yue Huiling who was standing next to Yue Chen, thetter seemed as indifferent as ever. Two kes passed before a concealed weapon was found. It took a while to find since it was small and especially transparent. ¡°As expected. This is Da Chu¡¯s.¡± Yue Chen studied the weapon in his hand. Yue Chang frowned. ¡°Father, you mean...¡± ¡°Lieutenant-general, hear yourmand.¡± ¡°Bai He is here to receive the order!¡± Bai He kneeled in front of his grandfather. ¡°Huiling is here to receive the order!¡± Yue Huiling kneeled in front of her grandfather. ¡°Pass this message to themander general...¡± The important part of his words was cut off by his magic. ¡°We have taken yourmand, general Yue!¡± The two lieutenant-generals firmly answered. This was the first time that Bai Yu saw Yue Huiling¡¯s serious expression. She stood up and talked to Bai He for only a few words before going the other way. Bai He walked back to Bai Yu¡¯s side with a face grimmer than when they had yet to find the concealed weapon. ¡°How did you see it?¡± ¡°I was just looking at the match like normal. I can¡¯t see where that weapon came from, I only knew when I saw it collided with the sword.¡± Bai Yu told him the truth. ¡°You have good eyes.¡± A stern voice from her grandfather sounded as he moved to stand in front of her. ¡°Grandfather¡¯s praising me too much.¡± Bai Yu humbled herself. ¡°Being able to see Da Chu¡¯s concealed weapon is an ability that many skilled men can do. But being to see the speed of the attack that changed the sword¡¯s course, that¡¯s an ability only a few possess. You could see it as if it¡¯s a normal thing, and you were even calm enough to stop it.¡± This was the first long sentence that Yue Chen spoke to her. Therge, callous hand of the experienced general patted twice on her shoulder. ¡°Tomorrow, wait for me at your mother¡¯s Meihua residence¡¯s training ground.¡± ¡°Grandfather, you mean...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to use those eyes as a weapon.¡± He patted her shoulder twice, again. Bai Yu was ted. She wanted to shout loud to express her happiness but then had to suppress tears instead. Because it seemed like all the bones in her shoulder were shattered... Chapter 61 61 But I¡¯m still beautiful, right? Part I In the end, Yue Chang found three spies from Da Chu. It seemed that Yue Chen had already known about this, as Bai Yu had expected. The sparring match this time was merely an opportunity to use the position of being close to the royal as bait to lure Da Chu¡¯s spies out. Bai Yu¡¯s good eyes made their mission smooth sailing. Bai He did not want his sister to be involved in a conflict between two nations, so he sent Bai Yu along with other women back to their own building. Bai Yu understood her brother¡¯s good intention, thus, she obediently left despite her curiosity toward the spies. This world still held the tradition that women¡¯s duties were only birthing children and managing the household. Women should not be included in politics and war matters. The current Bai Yu could only ept and follow that rule. After his sister had safely returned to her residence, Bai He headed toward the ce they had contained the three spies for interrogation. What was Da Chu¡¯s intention for sending people to Da Yang during the time that the two nations had agreed on a temporary truce due to their citizen¡¯s harsh living conditions in winter? This might be rted to the prior incident where Da Chu sent men to fight against Ouyang Feilong many times. ¡°Did they say anything?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve sent them back?¡± Yue Chen did not answer his grandson but asked about his granddaughters and Furen. Despite his cold exterior, he held a deep affection for his family. ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± ¡°Sent words to increase the mansion¡¯s security.¡± Yue Chen ordered Yue Chang before turning to Bai He. ¡°Originally, it should be handled by the royal guard. But this time Da Chu¡¯s involved, so we have to ask Rui Wang himself toe.¡± ..... ¡°I¡¯ve told Ling-er to report to Wangye already.¡± Bai He watched the spies being tortured and silentlyplimented them for their silence. However, Yue Chen seemed to have noticed something. ¡°Someone helped them infiltrate Da Yang.¡± ¡°Grandfather, you mean...our people?¡± Yue Chen nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a betrayer among us.¡± Bai He frowned. It seemed that the Emperor had prepared a major mission for their return to the capital this time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Miss, there¡¯re invitations from misses of many major families.¡± As soon as she stepped through the threshold, Xiao Xi came to her with several invitation letters in her hands. Bai Yu did not care to read or even pick one up. She knew that these letters were the effect of the dress she had designed and worn to the banquet. She might have lost thepetition, but at least there was something good. ¡°Prepare paper and ink for me. I want to write a letter.¡± Bai Yu could not care less about those invitations, since she had nned that she would make those misses and Furens remain as curious as possible about her dress. It was a simple logic of economy where she retained demand to be higher than supply in order to add more value for her products. The delicate hand wrote thest letter onto the paper. She then handed it to Xiao Chang who would deliver it to the anonymous master. Last time he had sent a letter asking to meet her in private to discuss designing the modified dresses. And so she was going to ept his appointment. They would meet fortnight. ¡°Oh...¡± Before her maid left, Bai Yu thought of something. ¡°About that ¡®thank you¡¯ gift. Is it ready?¡± ¡°It is ready, miss,¡± Xiao Chang replied. ¡°What is the next step?¡± ¡°Bring her to...¡± Bai Yu exined the details to her. Xiao Chang wanted to ask whether her miss could see the future or not, but decided against it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to make her carry wild herbs on her at all time.¡± The newly appointed personal maid, whom Bai Yu intended to give her the duty of managing outside matter, gave an affirmative before leaving to send the letter and prepare the ¡®thank you¡¯ gift that her young miss had ordered her to prepare after the incident in the woods that day. She had not made any further move yet, since it was not the appropriate time. Meanwhile, Bai Yu wanted to devote herself to her training first. For the design that she sent along with the letter, she had to wait until it was made for the grand reveal day. If someday she and Bai Hua were still enemies like in the series, she would soon be cut off by her father because of her wickedness that caused the major and minor branches of the Bai family to fall and crumble away from Da Yang. Bai Yu had to find a way to make money by herself as insurance, in case that she truly could not escape her fate. Doing business with the anonymous master was a good thing. His needlework and skill were to her liking the most, and when coupled with her design, they would surely be fashion pioneers of this era. ¡°I heard from the servants that after miss left, first Furen grounded the fourth miss. They said first Furen ordered her to practice magic.¡± Xiao Xi was as excellent an informant as ever. Even while she was in another mansion, she still knew the going-ons regarding Bai Hua. For outside matters, she could rely on Xiao Chang. For everything else in Bai mansion, leave it to Xiao Xi. ¡°Mm.¡± ording to the series, Yue Mei never wanted Bai Hua to be more remarkable than Bai Yu. Now that everyone knew she could wield magic, Bai Hua would receive numerous letters that attempted to curry favor with her. And so her mother ordered Bai Hua to be grounded as a way to end everything. But because of that order, Bai Hua could sneak out of the mansion without anyone noticing. She went out to study medicine and herbs, and, at the same time, treat vigers with medical knowledge of her old and new lifebined. She also used healing magic to help them and ended up bing the mysterious divine doctor that was known all over the capital. ording to the storyline in the series, Bai Yu was training to maintain her title of Meihua Lady in the uingpetition, so she did not have time to create trouble for Bai Hua. It was a prime opportunity for the brilliant heroine to develop her skills. The time right now and in the series seem to bergely simr. But Bai Yu did not care about the heroine anymore. Instead, she should focus on training and defending her position. Now that she was reminded of martial arts, Bai Yu could only sigh. This body was so frail. A few pats on the shoulder from her grandfather resulted in pains and aches. This was not unusual for a sheltered youngdy who could not even wring a chicken¡¯s neck. But for her, it was a big deal. Her body in her past life was slender but fit from regr exercises. When she crossed over into this body, she forgot that she was not the same person anymore. She could no longer just eat and sleep all day. After lunch at the main building, Bai Yu sent her brother off in front of the Yue mansion. One shichenter, she ordered servants to bring her a rope that was as tall as her height and started jump roping. ¡°M...miss, that¡¯s not seemly at all.¡± Xiao Xi was concerned about her miss¡¯s image as ever. Right now Bai Yu had her hair in a ponytail, wearing practical clothes and exercising with jump rope until she was soaked with sweat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be fat, start doing this too.¡± Even without understanding the reason for their miss¡¯s action, the two maids found themselves their rope and followed suit. Seeing her maids panting while lying on the floor entertained Bai Yu greatly. Chapter 62 62 But I¡¯m still beautiful, right? Part II That night was the first time she went to bed with exhaustion from an exercise. She must make her body used to the feeling of fatigue that would raise her heart rate in order to strengthen her coronary arteries, which would then lead to other parts of her body being stimted and primed for practicing martial arts. She had not yet learned the arts, but she thought that using knowledge from her former life to prepare her body condition would only benefit her health. The next morning, Bai Yu got up early in the morning to jump rope again, despite feeling the aches from yesterday. Since she began practicing martial arts today, she felt that she should not waste time resting. Truthfully, Bai Yu was a hot-headed person, not calm and cautious like others had assumed. After taking a bath and freshening herself, Bai Yu went to the main building for breakfast like normal. Her aunt-inw and Yue Huiling did not show a trace or uttered a word to mock her since she had helped them capture spies from Da Chu. Moreover, it seemed that her biaojie was looking at her with a calm gaze, rather than the usual hateful one. In thete morning after her grandfather returned from his meeting with the Emperor, Bai Yu started her training for the first time. Yue Chen said that he would teach her how to use her eyes as a weapon, yet right now her training did not much differ from her own exercise regimen. ¡°Your body¡¯s not ready for rigorous training. You must fortify it first.¡± Yue Chen taught her the right way to kick and throw a punch. In her former life, she had starred in several action films, and obviously, as a world-ss actress, she would try not to use a stuntman. Because of her insistence, Bai Yu was sent to train together with the stuntmen to make sure that she had the right form and would look well and realistic on camera. Thanks to that experience, Bai Yu had received praises from Yue Chen that she was a quick learner and had an impable form. Bai Yu knew that what she was practicing was the basics of fighting and a way to build muscle. But she did not understand why her grandfather would not only conjure up magic training dummies for her to fight but ordered her to fight blindfolded. Did he not say that her eyes would be a weapon? ¡°Yue family¡¯s blood might be few, but it is strong. Your ability must be honed under strict hands.¡± Bai Yu listened to his teaching with her vision blocked. She tried to kick and punch at the sliver of silver light. Her five senses were fully used unlike any other time before. ..... ¡°The dummies I¡¯ve created will dissipate when you hit them. Your training ends when there are no dummies left.¡± As soon as he finished, Bai Yu could not hear anything else other than the sound of magic puppets moving through the air. She guessed that her grandfather had left her to train by herself. Then, could she take off the blindfold? The goodness in her heart told her that she could not, so Bai Yu had to ept her order and continued beating up the dummies. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°There¡¯s an invitation from Taizi¡¯s second consort, miss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°An invitation from the eighth princess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°An invitation from royal consort Lan Xian Fei.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°An invitation from miss...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going! I don¡¯t want to meet anyone. My whole body hurt. I just want to lie down, can you let me lie down like I¡¯m already dead?!¡± ¡°Y...yes, miss.¡± Xiao Xi had to gather invitation letters that were sent to them and took them out of her miss¡¯s sight. Xiao Chang gave her an understanding look. She had to face to same thing yesterday as well. It had been seven days since Bai Yu woke up before dawn to jump rope, then went to have breakfast at the main building. In thete morning, she would blindfold herself and hit magic dummies that her grandfather had created. As always, he vanished after creating them, leaving her alone in the darkness. Her training was repetitive, but even though it was much more boring than she had thought, she knew it helped develop this body to be stronger and more resilient. The clearest result of her hard work was the time she took to destroy the dummies which was decreasing more and more. On the first day, she took over three shichens. On the seventh day, she took only two shichens. Still, everything was bought with aches all over her body. It hurt so much that every time after her training, Bai Yu would lie down still, not caring about her reputation as a beauty at all. ¡°This is an herb sent from Furen this morning. It¡¯ll help nourish your body and relieve muscle aches. Madam Ping said that first Furen always drank this after she trained.¡± Mother must have forgiven her already! Bai Yu jumped and sat up the moment she heard the word ¡®first Furen¡¯. The slender hand that seemed thinner than usual took said herb, happily drinking it. Cough! ¡°Heh. I knew you¡¯d be so hasty that you didn¡¯t ask if it¡¯s bitter or not.¡± ¡°...Cough...¡± Then why did big brother not warn me first?! Bai Yu could only reprimand her brother with her gaze. She closed her eyes, held her breath, and downed a bowl of the bitter herb in one go. Her ears picked up a low chuckle from her brother who suddenly appeared without announcing himself. Bai Yu put down the bowl and let Xiao Chang take it away. She held out her hand in front of her. ¡°What is it?¡± Bai He acted innocent, asking the meaning behind his sister¡¯s action. ¡°That herb was smelly and bitter. Doesn¡¯t big brother have a honey cube for me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Her brother smugly shrugged. ¡°The door is that way, Master Bai.¡± ¡°Miss Bai is so spoiled.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no-Oof...¡± As she opened her mouth to object, a hand sent a small cube of honey into her mouth. Though she was tricked by her brother, she still cheerfully tasted the sweet and fragrant honey. This kind of honey was so hard to find unless you¡¯re truly rich and beautiful! ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just sit there savoring honey. Don¡¯t you miss your big brother?¡± ¡°If you give me another cube, I might be more willing to speak to you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re talking to me now. I guess you don¡¯t need this one anymore.¡± A golden cube of honey appeared in front of Bai Yu. Even with her aching body, the sweetness in her mouthpelled her to rush toward it. The honey cube was held up high by Bai He, so Bai Yu who was darting toward it mmed squarely into his chest. Bai He hugged his sister¡¯s waist, his brows furrowed. ¡°You¡¯re thinner.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still beautiful, right?¡± Bai Yu smiled sweetly, even after she was tricked by him. ¡°You¡¯re full of bruises.¡± His dark eyes showed worry. ¡°But I¡¯m still beautiful, right?¡± She knew how protective her brother was of her. But if she yielded to his worry, then the training would be all for naught. Bai He stared at his stubborn sister. Bai Yu repeatedly blinked cutely at him. In the end, the older sibling lost. She¡¯s parched. Bai Yu showed a scout¡¯s three-finger salute. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful of anything harmful to my beauty!¡± Bai He wearily shook his head as he conceded and gave her the honey cube. Bai Yu took it, then gave him a peck on the cheek before turning to sit on her bed that she had only lie on for around two kes. ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to Xu family¡¯s party.¡± ¡°Xu family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the birthday of Xu family¡¯s second miss. You¡¯ve been begging me to go with you for several years. Aren¡¯t we going together, now that I¡¯ve returned from the border?¡± ¡°Ohhhhh¡± She had ignored all invitation letters, so she did not realize that today was Xu Peipei¡¯s birthday. Bai Yu did not much remember details regarding Xu Peipei. It might be because her memory was still spotty. ¡°Big brother really is going to go with me?¡± ¡°Or you don¡¯t want to go with me?¡± ¡°An opportunity to have brother apany me to a party? How could I let that chance slip by?¡± Tonight¡¯s party would be a chance for Bai Yu to present her new dress and drum up the demand. No matter what trick Xu Peipei had up her cleavage, Bai Yu still had to apologize in advance. Because tonight, big brother and I will be the star of the party! Chapter 63 63 Please continue to lie to her Part I Because there was no prior preparation for the party, Bai Yu took longer than usual to get dressed. She had Xiao Chang hurry to the anonymous master¡¯s shop to get her dress. Luckily, most of her designs were already finished, including men¡¯s clothes that she took the opportunity to reveal to the public by making Bai He wear them. It was expected that guests at Xu Peipei¡¯s birthday party would be youngdies from various families. It would be a more casual asion since the guests were not seniors or adults. To put it simply, this was a teenager¡¯s party. This world was simr to her old one in many ways. The first thing was intimacy between men and women. Though it was forbidden for the opposite sexes to meet in private, the society was at least open enough to allow them to mingle in public events. The clearest evidence was birthday parties of misses or masters from major families or the contest for flowerdies in each season where most participants were young people. Today¡¯s party was held in a garden, and so Bai Yu wore her clothes with the cold weather in mind. In case she would have to endure the harsh winter wind like thest time. Bai Yu¡¯s inner dress was dark red made with light fabric sewn in severalyers to protect her from the cold, but, at the same time still maintaining the flowing quality. Over it was another strapless dress, this time was a white fabric with red plum blossoms pattern. The skirt was floor length with a slit in the front to show the red inner dress beneath. Her waist ribbon was also white with plum blossoms embroidery, cinched to show off the curve of her waist. The outermostyer was a thick white coat with plum blossoms pattern, Bai Yu¡¯s signature flower. Today she wore it differently by not tying it with a waistband like a normal dress. The back of her coat was a long red cloak that trailed along the floor as she walked, making her look more graceful. The shoulders were padded with white fur fox for both warmth and elegance. A must for this dress she had designed for the cold weather. There were few jewels or essories in her outfit today because Bai Yu wanted to achieve the sense of magnificence in simplicity. Her dress was as beautiful as the ck dress to the banquet. Her hair was tied half up and decorated with small, red-toned pieces of jewelry to not seem overly indulgent, especially when she also wore arge fur shawl. ¡°Did you just prepare all this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ..... Bai He shook his head with a loving smile. His sister was extremelypetitive when it came to beauty. Despite the sudden notice, she still could look this impable. She even prepared him his clothes. Bai He changed from the dark green clothes he wore to a dark ones that Bai Yu gave to him. His attire was sewn together all in one piece, embroidered with silver threads in simple patterns. To not make the outfit look too boring, a belt with golden beads hanging around the waist was added. It could be said that he looked refined but not too overdressed unlike men¡¯s wear of this era that always involved severalyers. On top of those simplicities was a burgundy cloak adorned with dark threads all over it. His shoulder was decorated with ck fox fur simr to Bai Yu¡¯s and tassels made of real silver, enhancing the graceful slope of his broad shoulder. The brother was simple but more elegant and dashing than anyone else. The sister was simple, but most beautiful and refined above all. And so, Bai Yu and Bai He were the center of everyone¡¯s eyes the moment they stepped into Xu family¡¯s mansion. ¡°I wish you a healthy body like this every year.¡± ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Xu Peipei gritted her teeth as she replied to Bai Yu. The other person drew all the attention to herself ever since she arrived, stealing the spotlight from the host who was dressing especially luxuriously today. ¡°I and big brother prepared the present together, so there¡¯s only one. I hope Miss Xu won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind, not at all.¡± Today Xu Peipei was dressed in green, her favorite color. Despite the weather, her chest was still the most revealing and prominent part of her outfit as ever, uncaring of the jealousy from her guests. ¡°And your brother...¡± ¡°Oh. It seems he met a friend, so he told me toe and congratte you first,¡± Bai Yu immediately answered before the woman in front of her would crane her neck to look for her brother even more than this. ¡°The present is with my brother. You should wait a little.¡± Actually, she did not prepare anything. Her brother was the only one that came with a present. ¡°I¡¯ve invited your third sister too, but I haven¡¯t even seen her shadow.¡± Xu Peipei changed her gesture and expression the moment their conversation shifted from Bai He to Bai Hua. ¡°She¡¯s grounded. I¡¯m not sure she¡¯lle.¡± It would be better if she did not. Bai Yu would hate to see her. ¡°How can that be?! I, a youngdy of a major family, sent her an invitation. How dare a concubine¡¯s child like your sister refuse toe?¡± Bai Yu sighed. Do you understand the word ¡®grounded¡¯, Xu Peipei? ¡°A lowly person such as her is no match for this ce. There¡¯s no reason for you to invite her.¡± ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m going to show her that even if she has magic, she¡¯s still not on the same level as someone like me!¡± The bewitching face was twisted by her hateful heart. Xu Peipei must have known about Bai Hua and Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s rtionship. And so, she did not waste her time on taunting Bai Yu but instead intentionally invited Bai Hua to teach her a lesson. ¡°What kind of n do you have?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Peipei did not answer, but her alluring eyes glinted malice. Uh...so it¡¯s time for the secondary viiness to show off? ¡°Yu-er¡± Bai Yu and Xu Peipei turned towards a call from behind them. It was Bai He who finally broke away from his friends. The gazes and faces of the two beauties then instantly became honeyed sweet. ¡°Greetings from Pei-er to lieutenant-general Bai.¡± Xu Peipei mannerly curtsied to Bai He. Her full cleavage appeared to the man in front of her. Bai He turned his eyes away from the image in front of him as he cleared his throat to call back his wits. On his face was a polite smile while his ears were bright red. Bai Yu had to support Xu Peipei to stand up, saying to her fake best friend that there was no need to be so formal with her brother. ¡°Brother, what about the present?¡± The clear voice from his sister pulled Bai He out of his imagination that still lingered even after turning his gaze the other way. ¡°Here, for Miss Xu.¡± In hisrge hand was a jewelry box that he had bought from afar for his sister¡¯s friend. ¡°Thank you very much, lieutenant-general Bai,¡± Xu Peipei said in a sugary tone. Her face was tinted with a slight red that Bai Yu was unsure if she was truly shy or was faking. ¡°Lieutenant-general Bai is a brother of my dear friend, you can call me Pei-er. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Alright...¡± Bai He epted easily without a second thought. ¡°...Anyway, I have to thank Pei-er for taking care of Yu-er all this time.¡± ¡°She is my closest friend. Naturally, we¡¯d take care of each other.¡± Xu Peipei smiled at the brother of her ¡®closest friend¡¯. Bai Yu looked at Xu Peipei¡¯s seductive smile and discreetly rolled her eyes. She was not faking it. She was seducing him for real! Wasn¡¯t your heart already with Qin Wang, Xu Peipei?! ¡°Brother, I¡¯m thirsty. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and drink tea.¡± Before this well-endowed cow could sessfully capture him. Bai Yu dragged Bai He away by the arm as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°Guess the rumor that you¡¯re close is true,¡± He chatted while being dragged by his sister, uncaring that there were many misses and masters that wanted toe and talk to them. Bai He rarely returned to the capital, so he did not know much about Bai Yu and Xu Peipei¡¯s rtionship. ¡°In other¡¯s eyes...Miss Xu and Miss Bai are friends.¡± Bai Yu stopped walking after they had escaped into a garden that was empty. The story between her and Xu Peipei was merely a small, silly y that did not deserve to be mentioned, so she did not tell him the truth between two ¡®closest friends¡¯. In high society, beautiful lotuses are all-over, talking flowers are hard to find*. It took ten times more effort to find one good friend than to train with her grandfather. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay and talk to Pei-er a little longer?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to hear rumors that Miss Xu was the future first daughter-inw of Bai family, obviously.¡± ¡°Hahahaha. You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Bai Heughed at his sister¡¯s imagination. How could he marry before his sister could achieve her dream? All along, he had thought that he was the overprotective brother. Who would have thought that his sister was the same as well? ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking. Back there you¡¯re staring so hard your ears are all red.¡± Bai Yu stabbed her finger at his ears that were still red. ¡°Why are you such a womanizer?!¡± If Xu Peipei really became her sister-inw in the future...Bai Yu did not want to think about it, or see it at all! ¡°Come one, dear sister. I¡¯m a man, and when there¡¯s a...a...woman in front of me, it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d look.¡± Bai He softly grabbed his sister¡¯s finger while giving himself an excuse. ¡°But your eyes did not say the same, brother.¡± Bai Yu red at him. ¡°Then what did my eyes say, hm?¡± ¡°Your eyes when you called her ¡®Pei-er¡¯ seemed to be saying something to her.¡± Bai Yu twisted her mouth. ¡°And what was that something?¡± Bai Yu took a deep breath then made her voice lower to sound more like a man. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought my heart was on the left side but turns out it¡¯s actually on the right, besides you.¡± ¡°...¡± Bai He was speechless. ¡°...¡± ¡°Make way for Qin Wang.¡± Two siblings went to wee the royalty in silence. Bai He and Bai Yu¡¯s arrival piqued others¡¯ interest because of their unique clothes and the rare opportunity to see Master Bai at a party. However, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s arrival was no less interesting. First, because Qin Wang was not one of the princes who would normally attend parties. Second, because today, he appeared together with a young woman. She was the Bai family¡¯s useless third miss...Bai Hua. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª *Beautiful lotuses are all-over, talking flowers are hard to find: Women with attractive appearances are everywhere, but women that you can enjoy conversations and have a deeper rtionship with are hard to find. Chapter 64 64 Please continue to lie to her Part II ¡°Blessings to Qin Wang.¡± ¡°Rx.¡± Though he told them to rx, no one dared to say anything. The cause of their silence was not Qin Wang, but the woman next to him! ¡°What an honor that Wangyees to my party.¡± Xu Peipei smiled both with her lips and eyes to the man she was in love with. Her voluptuous figure stepped toward him and effectively pushed Bai Hua away. Bai Yu nudged her brother, telling him to look at the scene. ¡°She¡¯s not interested in you, brother.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m not interested in her that way as well.¡± ¡°But your eyes...¡± Bai He sighed before he quickly told her, ¡°My heart¡¯s not on the left or the right of anyone. My heart is with you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ..... Ouyang Mingxian heard a woman¡¯s chuckle. He could clearly hear the sound because of the surrounding silence. Beneath the air of indifference, his brows were pulled slightly together before returning to his usual calmness. Why did Miss Bai note to him like every time before? Especially today, when Miss Xu was also here to y tug-of-war with her. His dragon eyes gazed at the bright smile she had for her brother in surprise. ¡°Wangye, it¡¯s almost time for the performance. This way, please.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± He turned his attention away from Bai Yu and followed Xu Peipei. Seeing that Ouyang Mingxian had left, Bai Hua walked toward Bai Yu and Bai He. ¡®Greetings from Hua-er to big brother and big sister.¡± ¡°Why are you with Qin Wang?¡± Bai He ignored the dust on his half-sister¡¯s face. He immediately asked the question he thought Bai Yu wanted to know as soon as Bai Hua came. ¡°On the way here my carriage had an ident. Wangye happened toe across me, and he allowed me toe here together.¡± Bai Yu studied the beautiful, light color dress that was dirty because of dust and dirt. An opposite to the ck cloak that was too elegant and luxurious for a person of Bai Hua¡¯s status. This must be Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s. Her heart uncontrobly skipped a beat. Bai Yu pulled her gaze from the cloak she had once yearned for and turned to her brother. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The show¡¯s going to start.¡± Bai He understood his sister¡¯s quietness in a nce. A while ago you were just teasing me, but when it came to that man, you suddenly turned glum. He took his sister¡¯s hand and led her to their seats without another word. The three of them sat in the guest chairs. Obviously, Bai Hua had to sit behind Bai Yu and Bai He because of her status. But the one who was most satisfied with her seat was the host, Xu Peipei, who was happily beside Ouyang Mingxian in the honored seat of the highest rank person in the party. A victorious look was sent toward Bai Yu¡¯s direction. She was unsure whether Xu Peipei meant to look at her or Bai Hua. If it was like before, she would continue to tease her brother about that top-heavy woman. But right now, she was not in the mood to do anything at all, and the performance eventually ended amidst sounding apuse. ¡°Last time at the banquet, Miss Bai Hua has shown a remarkable dance. Could you dance again as a celebration for benxiaojie?¡± At Xu Peipei¡¯s words, all eyes turned to focus on Bai Hua. Bai Yu sat with her back straight, gaze slightly lowered. She picked up her tea and drank it nonchntly. She could not remember if there was a scene like this in the series or not. Either way, she had no intention to interfere. This was Bai Hua¡¯s fate. ¡°I did not practice. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d embarrass myself in front of Miss Xu,¡± Bai Hua politely refused. Bai Yu believed that she could dance with or without practicing, but she probably declined because she knew the intention behind that request. ¡°You must be kidding benxiaojie. Your dance in front of the Emperor was also not practiced, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Peipei had not given up on forcing Bai Hua to dance. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to say this in front of Miss Xu, but actually, at that time I could dance because I was used to big sister¡¯s song from her guqin. Hua-er right now is inadequate.¡± Bai Yu did not turn to look at Bai Hua, but she could guess that the heroine¡¯s gaze must be quite strong. Xu Peipei herself, as straightforward as ever, also started to re at the woman behind her with visible hatred. ¡°Then could Miss Bai Yu please y guqin for Miss Bai Hua to dance? Benwang would like to see it again as well,¡± Ouyang Mingxian spoke up in an attempt to help the woman he loved. The old Bai Yu would surely be overjoyed that Qin Wang was interested in hearing her y guqin. But this Bai Yu was different. She lifted her face and stared straight into the cold eyes that he had always used to look at her. With an aching heart, she slowly said aloud. ¡°Wangye, my guqin skill is not one of a courtesan. I apologize, but I cannot y it just as anyone pleases.¡± Silence instantly fell. The prince frowned. How could Miss Bai dare speak to him like this? She said she was not a courtesan, then if Bai Hua danced, then she would be no different from one. ¡°If Wangye would like a performance, I could suggest some musicians for third sister.¡± Bai Yu continued to surprise Ouyang Mingxian with her hard words and aloof reaction. What made her angry at him? ¡°Benwang won¡¯t force anyone.¡± ¡°Thank you, Wangye.¡± If you want to help your woman then you should choose another method instead of pulling another person into it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t know if benwang did anything to anger you.¡± In the end, Bai Hua did not have to dance because Ouyang Mingxian changed the topic to the present he had for Xu Peipei. Obviously, he did not prepare anything, yet he said he was going to write her a poem on the spot. And the ecstatic birthday girl easily went with the flowing without thinking much about it. Xu Peipei¡¯s brain was not as developed as her chest. ¡°Wangye is overthinking.¡± Her brother had to suddenly leave after receiving a gold magic letter, and so Bai Yu was alone. In this world, unless there was an urgent business, it was expected of the guests to stay at birthday parties until midnight to celebrate the host¡¯s birthday. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, after returning from that vige.¡± It¡¯s not just me who¡¯s changed. Your heart has changed as well. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have unconsciously taken to the viger¡¯s habit,¡± Bai Yu tried to force a honeyed voice. Her dark eyes were cast downward, avoiding looking at the man in front of her. She did not want to see Bai Hua¡¯s face, so she decided to separate herself from the party. She had to do so before hatred that started welling up would crumble her determination. Especially after the male and female lead had arrived together, a rumor would surely spread throughout the capital by tomorrow. ¡°But benwang doesn¡¯t think so.¡± His cold voice seemed to sound irritated. A person like Ouyang Mingxian? Irritated? The tall figure d in the usual ck suddenly stepped closer to her. Hisrge hand took her chin, forcing her to look up and meet his gaze. ¡°It seems like benwang is being avoided.¡± ¡°...¡± Bai Yu said nothing. She followed the force from his hand and turned her face to stare at his sharp eyes. Her heart started beating faster on its own again. ¡°Well? You¡¯re avoiding benwang, right?¡± A different pronoun made her heart beat even faster. Bai Yu peered into Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s eyes, yet she could only find coldness. There was no curiosity or concern like what his action showed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be a nuisance to Wangye anymore.¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t see you as a nuisance.¡± Her heartbeat slowed. ¡°Then I have to thank Wangye.¡± Finally, Bai Yu¡¯s heart returned to its normal rate. Every time this body heard deceitful words of worry from Ouyang Mingxian, her heart would never stop racing. But right now, the more she heard his sweet lie, the more she viewed it as a good thing. Please continue to lie to her, so that one day she could finally cut him out of her heart. ¡°If Wangye has nothing else then excuse me.¡± Bai Yu saw that Bai Hua had been watching them since Ouyang Mingxian approached her. The viiness had known that all along. Her training had enabled her to sense magic current without using her eyes. Still, she let Ouyang Mingxiane close. First, because she wanted to test her own reaction. Second, because she wanted to test what her half-sister would do with her man. She slowly walked away, elegantly, with a light smile at the corner of her mouth. Today, she had won her own heart for once. ¡°Seems like Miss Bai¡¯s going the wrong way.¡± A low but strangely soft voice sounded behind her. She stopped walking and ascertained her surroundings. And it really was the wrong way. This was not the garden area of the party, but actually a garden on the path to one of the buildings in Xu family mansion. Bai Yu turned around to thank the person but was briefly stunned by the sight she saw. In front of her was a man who was tall and thin. He wore clothes of ck and gold with embroidery more borate than any man in the party. Therge ck coat made him look like a socialite. And with a white feathered fan in his hand, Bai Yu could not refuse that on top of being a socialite, he was also a dandy. Bai Yu was surprised that she did not see him at the party. With his clothes, he would have surely stood out to her, but somehow, she had never noticed him before. The man had a small, oval face that was beautiful, but not as natural as Ouyang Feilong¡¯s appearance. It was the beauty that came from decorating and adding in the right element to the right ce, making him even more intriguing to her. In this life, she had hardly met a man with this personality. It was possible that he had not been in the party, because if he was, Bai Yu would not be able to restrain herself from greeting him with these words. ¡°Mister...would you like an eyeliner?¡± Chapter 65 65 If you wanted to say harsh words, at least took off the mask! Part I ¡°Mister...would you like an eyeliner?¡± ¡°Ai-Lai-Ne?¡± A slight frown appeared on the oval face for a brief moment before it was quickly smoothed out. He lifted his chin as he took an arrogant stance toward her. He slowly waved his feather fan. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It is something that will make your eyes rounder.¡± ¡°Can...can it really do that?¡± His monolid eyes widened. ¡°It can make your eyes look sharper as well if you want to.¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± His light grey eyes looked at her with excitement. Arrogance dissipated from the beautiful face at the mention of an eyeliner. Bai Yuughed. ¡°Tell me, where can I find that aine?¡± ¡°I know the ce.¡± ¡°And where is it?¡± ..... ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you tell me how to sew your exquisite dresses.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow.¡± The dandy man acted innocent. Bai Yu smiled. ¡°I mean the techniques you used on these clothes that we¡¯re both wearing.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Would you like to also make another deal with me...anonymous master?¡± Enthusiasm disappeared from the man called anonymous master. He assumed his haughtiness once again. His left hand was held behind his back, his right slowly waved his fan at chest level. He raised his chin and regarded her with a downward nce. ¡°Recognizing my identity on the first meeting...I really can¡¯t underestimate Miss Bai.¡± So this man was the anonymous master, just as she had predicted! ¡°Master, you are praising me too much.¡± Bai Yu humbled herself first. ¡°It¡¯s your attire that clued me in. Men normally do not wear clothes of mixed colors, yet you are confident enough to wear a ck robe with bright yellow embroidery. On top of that, the strange design of your coat, the overall design, the needlework...these made me certain that it was you.¡± At first, Bai Yu was not sure if he was the anonymous master or not. But after considering that his clothes were simr to the ones she had designed and given only to him, her presumption was essentially confirmed. This man could only be the anonymous master. The monolid eyes studied Bai Yu for a small while. ¡®Xu Luanle¡¯ abruptly folded his fan and changed his pose to crossing his arms. The fan¡¯s soft feathers caressed along his jawline. He slightly shuffled in his ce as his beautifully painted face showed a difficult expression. Bai Yu burst outughing for the second time. And the man promptly red at her. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Originally, she intentionally mentioned eyeliner to verify her own guess of the anonymous master¡¯s character. Unexpectedly, he was openly conscious of his appearance. Bai Yu had never thought she would cross over to this life and meet a friend like this! ¡°You are an interesting person.¡± ¡°How?¡± Xu Luanle straightened his back as he stifled a smile in an attempt to hide his satisfaction at Bai Yu¡¯s words. ¡°You are more beautiful than any man I¡¯ve met.¡± Though still lost to Ouyang Feilong for quite a bit. ¡°And you¡¯re an agreeable woman.¡± The fan was unfolded again to cover his ruddy lips that could not hold back a smile anymore. Not after he was given a directpliment like this. ¡°You seem smart. More affable than what Pei-er has described.¡± ¡°She talked to you about me?¡± This man and Xu Peipei must be quite close. ¡°Um...¡± He turned up his chin for another time. This time, he allowed his smile to show, inclining his head slightly. ¡°My name is Xu Luanle. Your dear friend Pei-er¡¯s big brother.¡± Bai Yu wanted to just ask him squarely ¡®Where did you learn how to act like that?¡¯, but in the end, she could only return him with a smile as she curtsied. ¡°Greetings from Bai Yu to Master Xu.¡± ¡°What greetings? Nonsense.¡± The first master of the Xu family waved his fan flippantly. ¡°Come here. I want to talk to you more about that aine.¡± He looped his arm around hers and took her toward the way that he had said was the wrong way. Bai Yu tried to maintain herposure. Is it this easy? ¡°Master...¡± ¡°You¡¯re too formal. I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re younger since we¡¯re now business partners. Talk normally when you¡¯re with me.¡± Though he was a son of a major family with a rank no lower than her or Bai He, he was not at all snobbish. ¡°Very few people understand my beauty. I feel like we can be fast friends!¡± Now that she thought about it again, it seemed like he was vain more than anything else... ¡°So you¡¯ve epted that you¡¯re the anonymous master?¡± Bai Yu already gave up on being respectful with him after he considered her a friend. ¡°I don¡¯t hide it anyway. I just never tell others about it.¡± Xu Luanle shrugged. ¡°How¡¯s that? I¡¯m a mysterious enigma, right? Hah.¡± He turned his face up andughed with his feather fan over his mouth. Bai Yu watched him as she sighed. She followed his tug until they reached his residence building. She knew thating here would negatively affect her reputation, but this man seemed entirely unconcerned about it. He did not look like he was interested in women, even. Bai Yu was the number one beauty, yet the only thing he cared about was the eyeliner. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Men and women should not be together in private?¡± Bai Yu spoke up as the man in front of her was gracefully brewing tea. Its fragrance spread over the parlor room. The servants were bbergasted to see their master, a person who rarely met with women, invite Bai Yu in and converse with her in a friendly manner. ¡°Of course, I know.¡± He carefully put down the teacups. ¡°...But I don¡¯t consider you a woman.¡± Bai Yu nodded, serious. ¡°Me too. I also don¡¯t consider you a man.¡± The borate tea-brewing procedure was instantly interrupted as soon as Bai Yu said those words aloud. The white, oval face lifted. Xu Luanle stared straight at the woman who he had just dered that he did not see her as a woman. His facial expression was so empty that Bai Yu felt her heart drop. ¡°I¡¯m sor-¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Huh? Bai Yu could not even get her apology out. Though she had genuinely meant what she said, such a im in an era like this would be inappropriate. Bai Yu¡¯s hands were held in Xu Luanle¡¯s. The grey gaze reflected only gratitude. ¡°Ever since I was born, everyone tells me I¡¯m a man. They keep repeating it, over and over, like no one else had ever said it before!¡± There was a hint of water in Xu Luanle¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even dear Pei-er likes to take my cosmetics. She oftenes in and says...¡± He forced his voice into a high-pitched tone. ¡°...Brother is a man! Is there really a need for you to use cosmetics? Let me have this instead!¡± Bai Yu nodded, agreeing with him. Because she, too, could not share her beauty with anyone else! ¡°I¡¯m tired of the word ¡®man¡¯!¡± ¡°Aww, queeeen!¡± Bai Yu dragged out her words in a sympathizing tone. She nodded along with her new friend, returning to her old habit of being close to her co-workers who were also in the same predicament. She could not help herself not to give her pitiful new friend aforting hug, ¡°What¡¯s ¡®queen¡¯?¡± After they hugged. Bai Yu watched Xu Luanle use the corner of his sleeves to daintily wipe his tears before turning to ask her. ¡°It¡¯s a secret name between you and me.¡± ¡°Great. Then I¡¯ll call you queen!¡± Bai Yu was momentarily stunned. ¡°Please call me ¡®sis¡¯ instead.¡± This should be more appropriate for her. ¡°Alright! You always impress me with your unique ideas, sis!¡± Xu Luanleughed with his mouth behind the feather fan. Servants who were sitting with their heads bowed low sneaked a surprise nce toward each other. Apart from when he was fooling the young miss Peipei, their first master was rarely this joyful. ¡°Is benwang interrupting someone¡¯s conversation here?¡± Chapter 66 66 If you wanted to say harsh words, at least took off the mask! Part II ¡°Is benwang interrupting someone¡¯s conversation here?¡± Xu Luanle¡¯sugh halted. The feather fan was quickly folded back. He straightened his back and assumed a dignified posture that was the pr opposite of how he was like a while ago. Bai Yu who was smiling along with her new friend slowly masked her expression with calmness and formality. The two friends stood up to greet the prince who hade in without making a slightest noise. His high level of magic made it impossible for them to detect his presence. ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± ¡°No need to be formal.¡± Bai Yu stood up straight. In her head was an amusing thought that at least Xu Luanle used the ¡®correct¡¯ manner to pay respect. ¡°Benwang was requested by Bai He to take Miss Bai back to Yue mansion. But it seems like benwang has interrupted an opportunity between a man and a woman.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s smile disappeared. She looked up at the man who had returned to wearing the dragon mask. ¡°It is merely a conversation between two good friends. Wangye must have misunderstood.¡± ..... ¡°Benwang had yet to say anything.¡± But your tone tells otherwise! ¡°I did not know that Miss Bai came with Wangye. I was just d to meet a friend so I brought her here. I must apologize.¡± He kneeled down. Though Xu Luanle did not care for the tradition, he still understood how uptight society was. He got along well with her, and he could not afford to destroy her reputation over it. ¡°Benwang only came here because of Bai He¡¯s request. What¡¯s done is already done. Stand up.¡± ¡°Then, please let me send you off.¡± Ouyang Feilong said nothing. He walked out of the building first without even sparing another nce at her. Bai Yu could only sigh and follow him. After walking for a little while, both Bai Yu and Xu Luanle were out of breath. Commander general...Just what are you in a rush for? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°I identally ran into Master Xu in the garden.¡± ¡°The Emperor often identally ran into royal consorts while in the garden too.¡± ¡°We were just talking like any new friends do.¡± ¡°The Emperor also talks to those consorts at the garden.¡± ¡°But Master Xu and I hit it off really well.¡± Bai Yu insisted on exining her closeness with Xu Luanle to the other person. She knew that Ouyang Feilong had always seen her in a negative light. Thest time they talked, he finally talked to her nicely, she could not make their rtionship worse because of this. She wanted to have some good friends in this world as well. But it seemed like Ouyang Feilong held a deep-rooted bias against her. He evenpared her and Xu Luanle with the Emperor and royal consorts who were trying to charm him. It made Bai Yu more frustrated. If you wanted to say harsh words, then at least took off the mask! At least your beauty would still soothe my heart... ¡°You embraced everyone you enjoyed conversing with?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Then will you let benwang embrace you too?¡± Bai Yu instinctively retreated until her back hit the wall of the carriage. She hugged her handwarmer tightly, even though Ouyang Feilong who was sitting on the other side had yet to make any moves. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°Benwang have misunderstood that Miss Bai was fake toward everyone, when in truth, you are exceedingly straightforward with a man you like.¡± A cold voice was said through the intimidating mask. Bai Yu was not sure what kind of facial expression he had, but she did not want him to get the wrong idea. She was truthful in front of Xu Luanle because she saw him as a friend. Furthermore, he reminded her of the friends she had in herst life. Those were the reasons why she showed him her true self, but then why the person who pulled her out of her muddled thoughts suddenly be distant today? ¡°Benwang won¡¯t tell Bai He about the rtionship between you two. Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Very much so!¡± No sooner had she given a reply than she moved to sit on hisp. Before the other person could react, she wound her arms around his neck to give herself support in the swaying carriage. The horses outside were moving, pulling the car forward, without an inkling of what was happening inside. Though her former life as an actress had made her use to being in intimate positions with men, this was the first time of her doing so in this body. It made Bai Yu¡¯s heart race uncontrobly. Still, she had to endure. Today, this big sis will teach the beauty general the true art of seduction! ¡°Then I¡¯d also like to ask Wangye to keep our rtionship a secret as well.¡± ¡°Shameless fool.¡± Because of an incredible proximity, Bai Yu could see Ouyang Feilong gritting his teeth. She was not sure if it was because of anger or because he was restraining himself from being affected by her body. The viiness paid no heed to his reaction. She held no reservation or embarrassment with her acting skill. Bai Yu squeezed herself into Ouyang Feilong¡¯s chest. If you won¡¯t listen to my words, then I¡¯ll have to teach you with my bodynguage! Thud! The carriage that had been moving smoothly suddenly bumped, as if it had a will of its own to encourage the closeness between the two. Ouyang Feilong put his arm around the small waist of the person on hisp to protect her from falling because of the impact. However, his goodwill backfired as his action made the fragrance of plum blossom from the foolish woman¡¯s body drift closer than before. He had been fighting for a long time at the border. He had experienced various kinds of women, various shapes, tastes, and smells. But none ever made his heart beat like the sweet, floral smell of this body in his arm. This little fool could strangely make him calm. Rxed. He unconsciously inhaled the fragrance from Bai Yu¡¯s ck hair without her noticing. ¡°I¡¯m shameless only when with a man I like. Wangye is the one who said that.¡± A soft voice tinged with an using tone pulled him out of his thoughts. Ouyang Feilong sighed as if he himself just realized what he had done. He had made the decision to look at her in a new light, yet somehow he had made a quick judgment of her. ¡°It¡¯s benwang¡¯s fault. Are you satisfied now?¡± Bai Yu showed a victorious smile. She chose to view his words as an apology of a foul-mouthed person. And now that she had yed him like this, could she just tease this sulky general a little more? ¡°Xu Luanle and I are just friends.¡± ¡°That is clear to benwang.¡± ¡°What you saw was aforting hug between friends.¡± ¡°Then get out of benwang¡¯sp. There¡¯s nothing for benwang tofort you over.¡± He took his arm away from the soft body, feeling slight regret. But Bai Yu still hugged him tightly with no signs of letting go. He already took a step back for her, and now he had found another topic to bicker with her again. Ouyang Feilong was the most frustrating person! ¡°I don¡¯t want Wangye tofort me as well,¡± she said softly. Ouyang Feilong could clearly hear her every word when they were in such close distance. Their faces were not too far from each other. Close enough for him to see the two dimples on her cheeks that made his heart beat even faster. ¡°And what do you want?¡± Golden irises studied the fool¡¯s face. He knew she was putting up an act, but he could not take his eyes away from her. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes met with the man¡¯s. From his tone, it did not sound like he was angry or irritated. It gave her the courage to take off his ck mask and slowly slide it down. There was no resistance against her hands. Dark eyes gazed into the golden ones that were harsh yet so intoxicating. ¡°I just want to look at Wangye¡¯s face closely.¡± Chapter 67 67 Extra Transmigrated flower Part I Padma did not understand what she was doing here. She recalled that she had just finished performing heart surgery. Being on her feet for the past six hours straight made her sleepy and so exhausted that she fainted in the breakroom. When she came to, she was sitting in a banquet. There was a middle-aged woman crying, asking for justice for another woman who was kneeling behind an ancient-looking guqin. A beautiful woman. A rare antique guqin. She could not take her eyes away from such an enchanting scene. But as everyone was focusing on the crying woman, her sight was reced by the memory of someone, a woman who looked like her... This was the entirety of the memory of ¡®Bai Hua¡¯ who was the same person as ¡®Padma¡¯. W...What is happening? ¡°Answering Empress Dowager, this servant checked the Qin before leaving the mansion. Everything was normal...¡± Padma, now as Bai Hua, was jerked away from her thoughts by a woman¡¯s voice. She was brought in while Padma was seeing the original body¡¯s memory. When her eyesy at that woman, Bai Hua¡¯s memory immediately told her that this was Bai Yu¡¯s maid. Bai Yu was the elegant woman behind the bloodstained guqin and Bai Hua¡¯s half-sister of a different mother. ..... Padma furrowed her brows, reviewing everything that was left in the body¡¯s mind while making sense of the situation in front of her. Since she was a genius doctor, she could understand everything in that short moment. Still, an unanswerable question remained: How did she be Bai Hua? ¡°...It was this servant¡¯s fault. I was not careful. I only thought that first [g1] miss and Furen¡¯s carriage was too small for the Qin, so I asked to put it in the third miss¡¯s carriage.¡± Putting the guqin in Bai Hua¡¯s carriage, and now that guqin cut this body¡¯s sister? Was she using her? ¡°The third daughter of Bai family?¡± She could not lose...not to this kind of thing! ¡°That was me, Your Majesty.¡± Padma convincingly assumed the role of Bai Hua. From the memories, she knew what horrible things the original Bai Hua had been through. This usation could lead her to death. She could not let this person, with who she felt a strange connection, be further trampled on. ¡°I am Bai Hua. Blessings to Empress Dowager.¡± She recalled that she was in a banquet full of royalty. Her first action was to maintain her manner and greet the authorities calmly and gracefully. Still, her heart was filled with anxiousness. She was not used to this era, but she could at least guess that the people who were speaking to her were Empress Dowager and Taizi. Bai Hua tried to ask for a fair judgment from the two since they seemed to be of the highest rank here. At that moment, Padma hadpletely be Bai Hua. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Bai Hua never hated Bai Yu. This woman never hated anyone, despite being bullied and mocked all her life. She had always epted those treatments, and the only thing she resented was fate that dictated her low status. The fate which Padma equally hated as well! Before transmigrating into this world, people of all ages epted her for her ability, not caring about her status or appearance. But in this world, she was forced to be a mere concubine¡¯s child who had to sneak around just to meet her own mother. ¡°I heard that you almost got punished-cough¡± ¡°Mother, drink this tea first.¡± Bai Hua handed tea to Li Rong, her sick mother. The new Bai Hua wanted to expose the person who schemed to use her, but she did not expect that Bai Yu was already a step ahead of her. Somehow, she had turned the situation around and made her guilty. Both Empress Dowager and Taizi believed her words, and so in the end, she had no one who she could rely on to prove her innocence. The heroine lost without realizing that the person she could rely on, someone who she would trust for all her new life, was intently observing her. The genius doctor could only regret...She should have investigated the poison on Bai Yu too, and not just on the guqin! That woman who was her half-sister was both beautiful and intelligent. And as for her wickedness, Bai Hua could not be certain...In the past, Bai Yu had always bullied the former Bai Hua. But this time, she could escape royal punishment solely because of Bai Yu¡¯s begging. Currently, she was only grounded. She could not stay still, not even after she finally returned to her Jiu Hua building. Bai Hua¡¯s living condition,bined with various memories she had seen, made her restless. The first thing she did was cure her mother¡¯s sickness. Li Rong had been weak since giving birth to Bai Hua. She never received proper medication because Yue Mei hated both the mother and daughter. Even Bai Hua¡¯s residence building was separated from her mother with the reason that Li Rong was sick. There were no servants to help to take care of her, while Bai Hua had two personal maids. The fact made her feel guilty toward her mother. But because of her fear for the first Furen, the old Bai Hua could only bow down and surrender to the destiny handed to her by Yue Mei. She did not even dare to meet her mother. The most she could do was send Xiao Zi to visit Li Rong¡¯s distant building while Yue Mei had guests over. ¡°Rest assured, mother. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Cough¡± Li Rong¡¯s face was pale, but her voice was gentle when she said to her daughter who she rarely met. ¡°...You must be careful. And don¡¯t think of harming your first mother.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± An apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Li Rong was the same as Bai Hua. Submissive and gentle. She did not understand why this kind of woman would willingly be a concubine. How could she dare, when she respected and feared Yue Mei more than everything else like this? Bai Hua did not bother herself with the long past events. Right now, she only cared about Li Rong¡¯s sickness. Her mother told her that it was a side effect of her being poisoned for nine months. Bai Hua not possessing magic was also caused by that poison. By the time Li Rong discovered it, it was already toote. As for the person behind that poison, Li Rong was uncertain if third Furen was truthful or not when she told her that it was Yue Mei. Li Rong begged Bai Hua not to resent Yue Mei. She asked her to think about Yue Mei¡¯s mercy, how she had let Bai Hua live, giving her food and a roof over her head up until now, no matter how shabby those things were. The new Bai Hua epted her mother¡¯s request. She also did not want to dwell on the bygones. Luckily, she had trained in traditional Chinese medicine, and so she used her skills to attempt to diagnose Li Rong¡¯s conditions through feeling her pulse. She intended to cure her with acupuncture, though it was an unpopr method in this world. Bai Hua decided to sell her jade hairpin given from her father on the day of her hair-pinning ceremony, amidst her two maids¡¯ loyal protest. She ignored their plea and sold it for the money to order some specially made needles for acupuncture. She went to pick them up by herself the day Qin Wang came to Bai mansion, and when she returned, she was met with an unexpected scene. Xiao Tao was punished by beatings after she snuck into Bai Yu¡¯s residence to search for the poison. Bai Hua had firmly forbidden them from further trying to prove her innocence, yet the maid was too stubborn. Bai Hua wanted to be furious. But she could not. She decided to take the fall, diverting Yue Mei¡¯s attention from her leaving the mansion by arguing about the poison. If the fact that she was trying to cure Li Rong was exposed, she would lose every chance to help her mother. Bai Hua did not know if Bai Yu noticed her lie or not. She stared at her half-sister¡¯s face, who acted like she knew her every action yet still let everything happen while at the same time ying victim. Bai Hua hated her deceitful acts. She wanted to dart at that woman and unmasked her. But she was stopped by Xiao Zi. In the end, Bai Hua was fooled by Bai Yu and was punished by beatings. However, it was also Bai Yu who saved her from those beatings and chose to send her to the family¡¯s ancestral temple instead. Bai Hua rode the carriage heading toward the temple without getting an opportunity to cure Li Rong. That night, she was too hurt from being beaten that she could not get up and perform acupuncture. Strangely, Bai Yu had her servant prepare balms within the carriage for her to heal the beating wounds. And so, she could quickly recover. Furthermore, she was not affected by the same poison as Bai Yu since she had no magic. Ultimately, Bai Hua could not see her half-sister¡¯s true nature. Was she truly wicked? Or was she nning something else? Bai Hua¡¯s time at the ancestral temple was spent peacefully. Her stay might not be the mostfortable, but it made her happy. She had time to study medicinal herbs until she could expel the poison in her body, enabling her to finally use magic. Oddly, she had a magic level that almost reached the color ck despite its being her first time wielding magic. And her spirit of a doctor, she could easily use healing magic that was said to be difficult to learn. The woman who was called useless now had magic and saved a man¡¯s life. Chapter 68 68 Extra Transmigrated flower Part II The woman who was called useless now had magic and saved a man¡¯s life. She found him while she was foraging for herbs in the woods. At first, she felt that he looks simr, but could not recall who he was exactly. His injury, inflicted with poison, led to her suspicion that he had faced an unusual threat and that he must be of special status. He could be either good or bad, but her Hippocratic oath made it so that she carried him to an abandoned house near the temple. Her healing magic was not advanced enough topletely heal him at once. She had to spend time with him for several days until he showed recovery, yet the side effect from the poison was still apparent. All those time they spent together was in silence. He refused to speak even a word to her, while also protesting her method of using acupuncture to cure him of the side effect. Every day, she grumbled, telling him of the necessity of her treatment with her mother tongue, uncaring that he would not understand her at all. Some days she would tell him stories in an attempt to build trust. She had to spend days in order to make him let her treat him with acupuncture, a strange method of healing in this era. After she had finished, the man finally opened his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± ¡°Do I have to know you?¡± She frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve met you at the pce.¡± ..... At least he did not use thoseme pickup lines like ¡®I¡¯ve met you in my dreams¡¯, otherwise she would use these needles to sew his mouth shut. ¡°Not long ago I attended a banquet held within the pce. You must be one of the guards there. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve met me.¡± Bai Hua came to her own conclusion. This man was possibly on a secret mission assigned by the Emperor, something she had often seen in the dramas. He was lucky that she helped him. ¡°My name is Bai Hua. What about you?¡± Meeting someone was considered fate. Today, she saved his life, so she wanted to befriend him in case that they could help each other out again in the future. ¡°Ming¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fine name.¡± Sheplimented without realizing that one day, he would be the forever ¡®light¡¯ of her life. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few days had passed since Ming had fully recovered, yet he did not leave. He told her that he would help her study herbs and medicine until she was due to return to Bai mansion, to which Bai Hua dly epted. There were many herbs that she needed him to teach her about, but sometimes, there were also herbs Ming did not know about. When that happened, he would send a magic messenger to ask his younger brother in order to help her. He fully supported her and never doubted or obstruct a woman like her from learning medicine. Bai Hua felt optimistic toward their closeness. In this world, Ming was the first person who epted her ability and gave her opportunities, even after she had told him that she was a daughter of a concubine in Bai family. They were good friends for almost a month. During that time, Bai Hua never expected that their budding friendship would make her worry about him so much. One day, they were attacked by a group of men. The moment he was hurt, her heart felt like it received the same blow as well. Though they survived the ambush, Ming was hurt and inflicted with a poison Bai Hua did not know of. Eventually, Ming sent a magic messenger to someone. That person was Ouyang Wenrou. Wei Wang traveled here together with Bai Hua¡¯s half-sister. She was surprised to meet the recipient of Ming¡¯s letter, but she assumed that he was probably a soldier under Ouyang Wenrou and think nothing of it. She wanted the famous ninth prince to rush to heal Ming¡¯s wound, and so she ended up offending Bai Yu...that was entirely her fault. After transmigrating here, being grounded, and then being sent here, she did not have much chance to learn more about the manners of this era. Luckily, Bai Yu only reprimanded her a little, so she could go to visit Ming... No. She should say, ¡®to have an audience with Qin Wang, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯ instead. ¡°I have been rude to Wangye all along.¡± She did not know his identity, and she had been treating him as a friend. Had she have known who he was, what title he held, she would nevere close to him. Furthermore, he was the man her sister was in love with. She must suppress these feelings to the innermost depth of her heart. ¡°Mingxian.¡± Ouyang Mingxian studied the woman he had been living with for almost a month with unusually soft eyes. ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡± ¡°I do not dare, Your Highness.¡± Bai Hua knew he wanted her to act toward him like before. But she could not. He was a prince, and she was a useless woman. Ouyang Wenrou watched the two, feeling puzzled. What did that woman do to make his third brother look at her with that kind of gaze? It was as if coldness wasrgely melted away. He had never seen his half-brother like that before. ¡°Hua-er.¡± A familiar address was uttered from the man known for his unfriendliness. ¡°You and I are friends, don¡¯t be so formal.¡± This woman only had sincerity and care for him. Ouyang Mingxian was guilty of lying to her, but he also could not let her go...This was the first time he had experienced such warmth. Time spent with her was also the time of him slowly being drawn in by her oddness and her gentle strength. Before he could realize, he had opened his own heart and became entirely ensnared by her. ¡°That is not possible, Your Highness...¡± Bai Hua still held her head low. ¡°...I am only amoner, I cannot...¡± ¡°Miss Bai, how about this?¡± Ouyang Wenrou suggested. ¡°...You¡¯re skilled in medicine and also interested in studying herbs, right? Third brother wants to help you, Benwang is also interested in your medical skills, then why don¡¯t we be friends in order to exchange our knowledge?¡± Ouyang Wenrou tried to give apromising option to the woman in front of him. She had sharp, determined eyes obscured by her social status. That must be what had intrigued his brother. ¡°Then...¡± Bai Yu pondered. ¡°Could Your Highnesses keep everything that happened a secret?¡± Hide the fact that she had saved Ouyang Mingxian. Hide the fact that she became their friend. Hide the fact that she and Ouyang Mingxian had felt... ¡°I ept,¡± Ouyang Mingxian agreed. It was only now that he would keep those secrets...When the time came, he would make it so that she received the honor higher than any concubine¡¯s child. ¡°Miss!¡± Xiao Zi ran into the woods, shouting for Bai Hua. ¡°...Huff...miss...where are you?¡± She curtsied to them before hurrying away toward her maid, fearing that she would be seen alone with two princes. Bai Hua headed to Xiao Zi who was looking for her. ¡°What is it, Xiao Zi?¡± ¡°Miss...huff...the first miss ising to your room to see you...huff...¡± As soon as she heard her maid, Bai Hua ran back to her room, slinked in through her window, and saw Xiao Tao nervously speaking to Bai Yu. Bai Hua waited for a moment to steady her breath before stepping out from behind the screen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, first sister?¡± Fatigue made her careless of her tone. ¡°I¡¯m just dissatisfied with your manner in front of Wei Wang, so as a good sister, I¡¯vee to lecture you.¡± Bai Hua did not know Bai Yu¡¯s intention ofing here, so she remained silent and waited until she could ascertain it. ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly concubine¡¯s child. Don¡¯t you dare act inappropriately in public, otherwise they might think there¡¯s no one to teach you manners.¡± Lowly concubine¡¯s child...That word again?! Lowly this, lowly that... Was it my fault?! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to the first miss?¡± A maid beside Bai Yu¡¯s snarled. The doctor who was used to being pampered was immediately irritated ¡°Or you only know manners when you¡¯re in front of men?¡± ¡°You!¡± Bai Hua¡¯s patience snapped. She darted toward her sister but was quickly held back. ¡°You what!?¡± Bai Yu shouted. She had no fear for Bai Hua¡¯s action. Even worse, she only sneered at her. ¡°...I already said this much and you still can¡¯t ept the truth. I guess teaching animals might be easier!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Bai Hua jerked away from the grip on her arms and rushed toward Bai Yu again. But the result was the same as before, two maids came forward and instantly held her down. What¡¯s wrong with her?! This woman was the same age as her. Why would she have to cower and respect her so much?! Just because of a trivial matter, she kept mocking her. What did she do so wrong?! ¡°If you had shown me manners, this would not have to happen.¡± ¡°...¡± Bai Hua stared back at her defiantly. What gave this woman the right to lecture her like this?! The only thing she knew was either bullying the original Bai Hua or chasing after the man who had no interest in her until all in the capital knew. This kind of woman...What gave her the right?! What made her worthy of respect?! She did not want to lose, but Bai Hua could not do anything else but ept Bai Yu¡¯s bullying. The original body never med that woman. The status of the first Furen¡¯s daughter was too powerful that it had stamped out all herints. Because she was born from the first Furen, so she had the right to bully her? She would never surrender! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Ever since that day, Bai Hua threw herself into studying medicine and improving her magic. When the gue happened, she tried the best of her ability to help the vigers, uncaring of distrust from everyone else. They had no confidence in a woman, especially a lowly woman born from a concubine. However, luck was on her side when themander general noticed her skill and allowed her to cure the vigers, leading to an unexpected opportunity for her to gain favors for herself. At the same time, the events at the vige made Bai Hua see Bai Yu in a new light...actually, her sister was as capable as she was wicked. Bai Yu recognized Bai Yu¡¯s ability and willingly yed along with her half-sister many times after that. She had thought that her reputation and favors would erase thebel ¡®concubine¡¯s child¡¯ from her, but no matter what she did, she could not cross the high wall of hierarchy. Even when entering the mansion, she could not proudly walk through the front gate! ¡°Be benwang¡¯s wife.¡± Numerous times, Ouyang Mingxian secretly came to meet with her. He was the only person who recognize her worth and was willing to stand beside her, despite her low status. The feeling they had for each other could not be restrained. But this secret was still kept hidden. ¡°Benwang will make it so that you can openly walk through the front gate.¡± Bai Hua did not ept his offer, but her heart also did not deny it. She asked for some time...Before saying ¡®yes¡¯, she wanted to be a person worthier than him first. ..... One day, she would be a woman so beautiful and strong that those qualities overshadowed her status. And so...Bai Hua¡¯s opponent was not Bai Yu, but this entire world! She, who was born in the world of equality, had be a woman in the world of ¡®hierarchy¡¯. It would be arduous before she could cross it, and her sister would be the highest wall she had to be scale to be the perfect woman. But this lofty wall was so intimidating for her... But she must have faith and strive! Let it be known, then, that her goodness and ability would lose to such a pathetic fate. And one day...the worthless flower like Bai Hua would proudly stand beside the dragon Ouyang Mingxian. Chapter 69 69 Extra Bai family¡¯s first master (1) Part I Ouyang Feilong had only two trusted lieutenant-general. One was Yue Huiling, the sole woman in the army. She was a youngdy from the Yue family, yet she was more interested in fighting like men than sewing like other noblewomen. Her outstanding skill brought her both the title and respect from soldiers in the army. The other was Bai He, the young master of the Bai family. He chose his path in the military rather than in court like his father did. At only fifteen years of age, he could step up to stand proudly beside Ouyang Mingxian. It had been three years that Bai He¡¯s ability was witnessed by the grand army. At Da Yang¡¯s remote border, there was no man who could bepared to themander general of Da Yang who had defended thend for many years. Ladies who became of age from both major and minor families all stretched their necks to look up at the prince¡¯s pce, in hopes that one day, one of them might be the flora chosen by the ck dragon. Years passed, and Ouyang Feilong showed no sign of marrying a Wang Fei. At times, he would take a woman to bed. But that opportunity was exceptionally hard toe by since the ck dragon loathed women who used charms and wiles. And any woman who had entered his pce once would never be given the chance to do so for the second time. This ck dragon was truly heartless. And so, some of thosedies changed their target to the lieutenant-general Bai, the heir of the Bai family. They would have their hope crushed again when they realized that women at the border like them could never bepared to the number onedy, Bai Yu. Why would they have topare themselves to the Bai family¡¯s first miss? ..... That was because Bai He had dered that he would not marry anyone unless thatdy was as beautiful and perfect as his younger sister. The ck dragon general was heartless. The eagle lieutenant-general only had his heart for his younger sister. The noble women were left with no hope. Year after year, the two dashing men of the grand army stood in the same spot, side by side, carrying out their duty of defending the nation. People started to wonder, were the general and his right-hand man cut sleeves? Or were Ouyang Feilong and Bai He found a way to conquer the onlydy on the battlefield, Yue Huiling¡¯s heart? Among the rumors, no one knew that the two lieutenant-generals were cousins. The matter within a major family was not amon knowledge among those living near the border. Even with the rumors that continued for several years, those who were the topic of the conversations were not affected in the slightest. Each of them knew what the truth was. ¡°Wangye¡± Bai He, at the age of sixteen, rushed into Ouyang Feilong¡¯s office with eyes and expression that was overly enthusiastic. It was unusual for him who had always been more mature than his age, a quality that had to lend him much credibility as the lieutenant-general. Ouyang Feilong looked at the fabric scroll in his subordinate¡¯s hand. He considered him a close friend and a younger brother. It was simple to know that Bai He was excited about. It must be something regarding that Miss Bai Yu. Ouyang Feilong said nothing in response, yet Bai He did not show a sign of leaving. He unfurled the scroll until it showed a painting. A painting of a young woman who was smiling wide, showing the two dimples on her cheeks that resembled the man who was holding it. ¡°It¡¯s Yu-er!¡± Ouyang Feilong nced at the painting he had seen every month and nodded, before returning his attention to the report. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°She¡¯s much taller this month.¡± Bai He studied the painting in his hands with a broad smile. Hearing that, Ouyang Feilong lifted his face to look at the person who loved his sister so much that it had transmitted to him as well. ¡°Her size is still the same asst month.¡± Bai family sent a painting of Bai Yu to Bai He every month. And every time, without fail, Bai He would bring it for Ouyang Feilong to see. If Ouyang Feilong considered Bai He a friend and a younger brother, then Bai He also considered Ouyang Feilong his older brother as well. Thus, Bai He¡¯s sister then became Ouyang Feilong¡¯s by default. ¡°Look carefully. She¡¯s really taller.¡± Bai He insisted. Ouyang Feilong just nodded. He knew how wonderful love between siblings was. If Bai He was happy with his assumption, then he would appease him by agreeing with his lieutenant-general who was ten years younger than him. ¡°She¡¯s attending a hair-pinning ceremony this year?¡± Bai He was sixteen, so Bai Yu must be fifteen. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Are you going to attend the ceremony?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to, but...¡± There was no royal decree from the pce. ¡°Benwang allows it,¡± Ouyang Feilong said as he picked up another report to read after he had finished the previous one. ¡°The royal decree was to be enforced on benwang, not a son of Bai family like you.¡± ¡°Wangye...¡± Bai He felt overwhelming gratitude for Ouyang Feilong. The ck dragon could never step foot in the capital unless there was a royal decree or an urgent mission. Bai He, as the lieutenant-general, should be held to the same restriction as well. Yet Ouyang Feilong allowed him to return to attend his sister¡¯s hair-pinning ceremony. Last month Yue Huiling also had to attend the same ceremony. And Ouyang Feilong gave her permission to leave for several months. She had yet toe back, even though she was dying to be at the border again. ¡°You can stay longer to be with your sister,¡± Ouyang Feilong said without lifting his eyes up to look at his lieutenant-general. ¡°And on your way back, take your biaomei with you too.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Anyone who said the ck dragon was heartless...they were wrong. Anyone who said the first master of Bai family only had his heart for his sister...they were correct. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Yu-er asked me to give this to Wangye.¡± A ck fragrant pouch embroidered with butterfly patterns was presented to Ouyang Feilong. He arched a brow at the delicate craftsmanship in front of him but made no move to take it. Bai He saw hismander¡¯s indifference, then feared that Bai Yu would feel hurt, so he added. ¡°She asked me to give this to Wangye as a thank for taking care of me.¡± ¡°Your sister is a good woman.¡± Ouyang Feilong wasplimented as a process of formality while still not taking it. He knew that this fragrant pouch of hers was no different from other women¡¯s who had attempted to give it to him through various means. This pouch had a butterfly embroidery, a symbol of his magic messenger, rather than a dragon or a qilin that would match his image like what those women had thought. Still, Ouyang Feilong merely looked at and memorized it. Ultimately, he did not ept the fragrant pouch. Chapter 70 70 Extra Bai family¡¯s first master (1) Part II In the end, Bai He took it and carried it with him everywhere until a rumor spread that the Bai family¡¯s first master already had a lover. At the same time, Ouyang Feilong then was freed from the gossip that he was a cut sleeve. As for Yue Huiling who was no longer rumored as Ouyang Feilong¡¯s or Bai He¡¯s woman then was approached by various men after her hair-pinning ceremony. Their advances irritated the lieutenant-general so much that she vented her emotion on the soldiers under hermand. Eventually, Yue Huiling was given the duty to train new soldiers, while Bai He was responsible for the ck dragon unit and grand army¡¯s confidential affairs. When Bai He was eighteen, the grand army received a secret decree from the Emperor, ordering them to investigate and capture spies from Da Chu. Ouyang Feilong and Bai He separated their force to carry out the mission, while Yue Huiling tookmand over the army stationed at the border. Ouyang Feilong was injured but was fortunately saved by Bai Yu. As a brother, it was obvious that Bai He would be proud of his sister¡¯s beauty and ability, though he did not know the situation between them when they had met. He intended to hurry and finish the mission, then return home to give a hug to his sister. It was as if heaven heard his plea. Bai Yu appeared in front of him. However, it was ill-fated that the siblings had to meet in such a life-or-death situation. Bai He lost hisposure as soon as the enemy caught Bai Yu. He wanted to gouge out their eyes and crush them to pieces...because they dared look at his sister! He wanted to rip out their nails finger by finger...because they daredy their hands on his dear sister! Before he could do as he thought, Bai Yu fell into the water in front of him. He felt like his heart could break the moment his sister¡¯s body disappeared from view. Bai He did not hesitate to jump into the water and bring his sister back. She should grow up beautifully, brilliantly. ..... He would never allow anything to happen to her! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Bai family¡¯s first master grew up with a sister who was only one year younger than him. In almost all of his memory, there was Bai Yu beside him. When he was mature enough to form a conviction, he swore to himself that he would protect his sister from everything! Since they were young, no matter what she wanted, he would find it and give it to her...even though it would hurt her again and again, because Ouyang Mingxian was the man Bai Yu had always wanted. As a master of the Bai family, he did not have the authority to order the third prince of Da Yang to marry his sister. And so, his n to join the military was formed from when he was a boy. The young master of the Bai family frequented the Yue family mansion. Originally, people assumed that Bai He went to y with his cousin Yue Nan who was the same age as him. But even after Yue Nan traveled to train in the divine valley, Bai He still regrly went back and forth between the two families. Until one day, he finally passed the test to be a soldier in the grand army. The path that would lead him to support his sister was within reach. If he flourished and gained favors, he might be able to request a marriage between Bai Yu and Ouyang Mingxian from the Emperor. But if he died on the battlefield before he could achieve that reward, then at least his contribution to the army would add to his sister¡¯s favorability as a marriage candidate for Ouyang Mingxian. This was the dream, the ambition of the first master of the Bai family. ¡°Brother, can I ask you to give something to themander general?¡± Bai He nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Yu quickly ordered her maids to find her a brush and paper to write a letter, and then put it in a fabric sleeve as exquisite as the one she had received. Ouyang Feilong was like an older brother to him. Bai Yu was his younger sister. If the two could be close, then Bai He was more than happy. Ouyang Feilong loathed women with wiles, but that would not be a problem for his rtionship with his Yu-er. In Bai He¡¯s eyes, his beloved sister had grown up as a beautiful and refineddy. There was not an ounce of wiles in her. His Bai Yu was so good at begging that he could not see any fakeness. Especially when his sister was crying and begging him not to return to the border, Bai He¡¯s heart melted over and over again. No matter how much he wanted to stay, he had to do his duty. He had to endure, all for Bai Yu¡¯s sake. The day that her wish came true would be the day he could finally feel truly relieved and let go. Strangely, his sweet little sister was somehow arguing with his stoicmander without a sign of backing down on either side. Were they this close? This was... Great! He was the lieutenant-general under Ouyang Feilong for many years. How could he now see that time after time, the general visited Empress Dowager Wei and came back with cold, icy waves eroding his heart. He knew what Ouyang Feilong had to face, but as his lieutenant-general, he could not do much except staying beside him. Thus, the closeness between Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong was a wonderful thing that Bai He greatly supported. ¡°May the force be with you.¡± With his martial arts, Bai He could hear what Bai Yu said to Ouyang Feilong before they departed. He did not understand the meaning behind those words, but it must be a good thing, just as everything that was uttered by his sister. This was their first return to the border that was under a normal atmosphere. Normally, he would feel heavy and cold from the emotion emanated from Ouyang Feilong. And this was the first time, out of countless times, that Ouyang Feilong epted Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s request to remain at the capital. Typically, when Ouyang Feilong was going to leave, Ouyang Hongxian would send a messenger to persuade him to stay. Every time, Ouyang Feilong would refuse. But now, Bai He was returning to the capital again. ¡°Do you know its meaning?¡± Ouyang Feilong on the horse beside him suddenly asked. Their horses were trotting along the road leading to the pce, on the night of the royal banquet. Bai He could understand without any further rification on what Ouyang Feilong meant. The ck dragon was of very few words. Luckily, these past several years had made it easier for Bai He to know what he intended to mean. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± The two men were wise in literature, yet none had heard the phrase ¡®May the force be with you¡¯ that Bai Yu said to Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Can you understand it?¡± Ouyang Feilong did not give him a reply. In truth, Ouyang Feilong understood not a word Bai Yu had said...but the only thing he could understand was what she was conveying to him. Because of that, he had to return to see whether this deceitful fool would understand what he wanted to convey or not. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry,¡± Ouyang Feilong said with his usual cool voice and expression. The only addition to those was a smile on the lips that were not concealed by his dragon mask. Bai He could not believe his eyes. The ck dragon was smiling! Even if it was merely on the corner of his mouth, only for a fragment of a second, it was still a smile! ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Bai He answered with a proud smile. You could even make the ck dragon smile... My sister had always been the most brilliantdy! Chapter 71 71 Extra Xu Luanle¡¯s red string of fate (1) Anonymous master¡¯s shop had existed for ages. Though the shop produced its dresses in small quantities, the meticulous craftsmanship made it a highly sought after shop for both nobles and royalty. Ever since then, the anonymous master¡¯s shop possessed a long-standing reputation that never seemed to decline over the years. Still, no one ever knew the identity of the shop¡¯s owner. People of Da Yang assumed that the one behind the shop must be from a major merchant family that was as wealthy as they were influential, or supported by the royalty generations after generations, otherwise, a mere tailor shop would never dare refuse to be the Empress¡¯s personal seamster. Their guess was half correct. It was true that the anonymous master¡¯s shop had a supporter: every Emperor of the Ouyang dynasty. However, it was false that the family behind the anonymous master was not a merchant family...but an aristocrat with close ties with the royals, the Xu family. It started from an Emperor of a certain reign who wished to have a dress more beautiful and more outstanding than any dress for Su Fei. Coincidentally, there was a master from the Xu family whose interest was sewing and tailoring. This secret was only known to him and his close friend, the Emperor. And so, Su Fei¡¯s exquisite attire was sewn by a master from the Xu family who was forced by a secret decree from the self-centered Emperor. When the blood of the Ouyang dynasty loved someone, they would dote on that person without considering anything else! However, happiness between the pair could notst. When a princess from Da Chu was married into the pce and received the title of Gui Fei, dresses sewn by master Xu caught her eyes. She asked for clothes as beautiful as those to wear as her wedding gown. In order to maintain the rtionship between the two nations and to protect master Xu¡¯s secret, the Emperor order an ¡®anonymous master¡¯s shop¡¯ to be established in order to make Gui Fei¡¯s dresses under the shop¡¯s name. ..... From then on, the anonymous master was the tailor shop that made wedding gowns for the Empress or other high-rank royal consorts when they married into the Ouyang dynasty, including the princes¡¯ Wang Feis¡¯ marriages bestowed by the Emperor. Nowadays, the anonymous master tailored dresses for all noblewomen regardless of their ranks. Theter generations chose their own clients without fearing offending anyone, since this was a right granted by the Emperor to the first generation of master Xu, in a deal they had made before the shop came to be. Xu Luanle had to thank the first generation anonymous master for making this deal, otherwise, he would have to sew all day and night for every princess and consort in the royal pce, not having a moment for himself to y around. But no matter how much he liked fooling around, sewing was Xu Luanle¡¯s most favorite thing in the world. This was his red string of fate! ¡°Big brother!¡± Shudder! A high-pitched voice from his sister jolted Xu Luanle from his siesta. Before he could gather his thoughts, a small but buxom figure moved to stand in front of him, putting two hands on her hips. Clearly, she came to protest. ¡°I¡¯m not epting this job!¡± Xu Luanle sighed. ¡°So this is the reason Pei-er came to see me...¡± The person who loved beauty as much as he did sewing felt relieved to hear that his sister only came to announce that she would not ept a request from Miss Bai. She was this resistant even before seeing the design. If she had, she would have thrown the paper away because of how challenging it was. So she came because of this... Good. ¡°I came to refuse to work for that woman, and to ask for another case of powder from you!¡± Xu Luanle instantly sat up. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t what?¡± Xu Peipei twisted her mouth, unepting his rejection. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I can¡¯t not ept that job?¡± Xu Luanle grabbed his favorite feather-fan and slowly waved it. ¡°You can refuse the job. But you can¡¯t take my power.¡± Xu Peipei¡¯s mouth showed an even uglier curve. The spoiled younger sister turned away from her brother and marched toward the vanity. She rummaged through everything on the table without caring about the owner¡¯s consent. ¡°Brother is a man! Is there really a need for you to use cosmetics?¡± Xu Peipei used the same words against him, again. She took a red case, a new powder he had recently gotten, and raised it. ¡°...Let me have this powder instead!¡± As soon as she had spoken, Xu Peipei used martial arts to flee from his building. Xu Luanle could not even open his mouth to object in time before his sister disappeared with a powder case that he had not even opened! Pei-er... Why are you such a bully?! Xu Luanle turned his face up toward the sky to stop his tears of sorrow from falling. He used his finger to tap around the rim of his eyes to wipe away ¡®imaginary tears¡¯ that no one would be able to see. Only Xu Luanle could feel it flow. After ying the tragedy scene until he was satisfied, the first master of the Xu family moved to the vanity that was just trespassed by his sister, who looted his powder. He opened up the drawer and brought out another case of powder that had the same color as the one Xu Peipei had taken. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I tricked you, dear sister.¡± The powder case that should have been stolen was safe in Xu Luanle¡¯s hand. What Xu Peipei got was only an empty box... ¡°Hah¡± He threw his head back,ughing with his feathered-fan over his mouth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day. ¡°Le-er¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your face look a little too white these days?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Pei-er.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°You should follow your brother¡¯s example.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my face also white?¡± ¡°Not as white as Le-er.¡± ¡°Big brother!¡± Shudder! ¡°You¡¯re a man! There¡¯s no need for you to make your face white and smooth. Let me have that power!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day ¡°Le-er¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t your lips a little too red today?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Pei-er¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°You should follow your brother¡¯s example.¡± ¡°Are my lips not red as well?¡± ¡°Not as red as your brother.¡± ¡°Big brother!¡± Shudder! ¡°You¡¯re a man! There¡¯s no need for you to make your lips red. Let me have that rouge!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day ¡°Le-er¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°I think...¡± ¡°You can have it!¡± Xu Luanle tearfully blurted out. He only tricked his sister a couple of times. Why would father pressure him like this?! Bullies! They¡¯re bullying him too much! ¡°Really, brother?!¡± Xu Peipei smiled, satisfied as the victor. Of course, my dear sister.¡± His heart was protesting, but Xu Luanle had to lie to his teeth. Because they were in front of father and mother who spoiled his sister rotten! That day, Xu Luanle had his servants bring all his cosmetics to Xu Peipei. He could no longer endure the pressure that he had to face daily from his parents. He watched a chest containing all his beauty products, bidding it farewell with woeful eyes. That same night, the esteemed anonymous master washed his face clean, leaving no trace of the usual paint from cosmetics. Then, he blended into the night and head for his beloved sister¡¯s residence. There was no light from Xu Peipei¡¯s bedroom. It was as he had expected. The tall figure silently crept up to the dark room, nimble, because of his martial arts. ..... His sister was soundly sleeping in her bed. Her chest rose and fall with her calm breaths. The older brother watched her peaceful slumber for a moment, before using his two fingers to pinch her nose and moving his bare face close to hers. When her breath was interrupted, the sleeping person naturally opened her eyelids. What she saw was not deep darkness, but Xu Luanle¡¯s face that face dimly, and precisely illuminated by candlelight. Xu Peipei¡¯s eyes widened. She could not remember that this was her own older brother. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± ¡°Miss! What happened?!¡± Hearing the scream, a maid who was outside her bedroom immediately rushed in to investigate. But when she saw a tall figure in white with a pale and unfamiliar face, both the youngdy and the maid shrieked. ¡°A ghost!¡± Hehehehee ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Actually, Xu Luanle was very close with Xu Peipei. They were close in age, and whenbined with the Xu family¡¯s strange upbringing, the two siblings were close in a strange way. The younger one liked to steal from the older one. And the older one liked to trick the younger one. There were only a few things that the siblings would agree and bond over. One was sewing, a god-given talent that every generation of the Xu family possessed. But such a gift was not bestowed to every child, only a few in the generation. Xu Luanle and Xu Peipei who were born from the first Furen were blessed, but in the end, the one who mainly manage the anonymous master business was Xu Luanle. Xu Peipei¡¯s attention span was far too short, and she was far too spoiled. The clearest evidence was the job from Miss Bai that Xu Peipei refused to ept without even taking a nce at the design. Thus, this job became Xu Luanle¡¯s responsibility. A responsibility that he dly epted because of the challenge it posed. Another thing that Xu Luanle and Xu Peipei loved was training martial arts. Whether a son or a daughter, if they were a member of the Xu family, they had to fight as well as they could sew. There were many times that magic and martial arts helped them in their travel to find quality fabrics and sewing equipment. But one thing always irked Xu Luanle. Why would his sister alwayse and take his cosmetics, even though she was with him every time he bought them! In the end, the victim had to adapt by buying everything double. He would give Xu Peipei either the real one or a dud up to what he was feeling in the air that day. Hehe And recently, there was another woman who stumbled in to be another target for him. Xu Luanle never thought that the first miss of the Bai family would be so observant that she would know his identity at the first nce. He had originally intended to reveal himself, but still, it was a surprise that he was exposed before then. Above all, the thing he liked the most about this new friend was...her having a way with words! She was far from what Pei-er had told him. She was a splendid woman. Her aine would make his eyes sharp and fierce like the great phoenix! Xu Luanle could not wait until that day! ¡°A queen!¡± A soft embrace enveloped him, along with an understanding tone, when he told her his woe of being bullied by his own sister. Xu Luanle was so grateful for Bai Yu¡¯spassion that his imaginary tears overflowed and he had to delicately wipe them away. Still, there was one thing he did not understand. ¡°What¡¯s ¡®queen¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret name between you and me.¡± ¡°Great. Then I¡¯ll call you queen!¡± He fancied this word! ¡°Please call me ¡®sis¡¯ instead.¡± ¡°Alright! You always impress me with your unique ideas, sis!¡± Xu Luanleughed with his mouth by the feathered-fan, not caring that there was a noble guest heading toward his building. And that guest was not the man who Bai Yu had just spurned. That¡¯s right! Xu Luanle saw the interaction between Bai Yu and Ouyang Mingxian. Furthermore, he also knew that Bai Yu was no longer his sister¡¯s love rival. And so a n to tie the red string of fate for his ¡®sis¡¯ friend was a new entertainment that piqued Xu Luanle¡¯s interest. But before the anonymous master could do anything for Bai Yu¡¯s red string, the little object called ¡®aine¡¯ drew all of his attention away. The moment that the tip of the ckened brush followed along the edge of his eye, the master of the Xu family felt it... Xu Luanle finally found his own red string of fate! Chapter 72 72 Is Your Highness courting me? Part I Ouyang Feilong frowned. What kind of upbringing had she had for her to be this brave? ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± He asked after his whole face was revealed to the woman in his arms. With their current closeness, he could see himself reflected in her dark eyes, the same way that Bai Yu could see herself within his golden eyes that hid a certain meaning behind indifference. Ouyang Feilong who was swayed by the fragrance from this body seemed to have finally gained hisposure. Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°I still haven¡¯t looked to my heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°A royal¡¯s face is not so cheap that you can just look at it as you like.¡± ¡°But you still let me take off your mask and look.¡± That was because he had let his guard down. ¡°If your big brother knows how shameless his sister is...¡± ¡°Big brother will also know that Wangye hugs me too.¡± ..... Ouyang Feilong gave up on negotiating with this stubborn little fool. Thud! ¡°Ow!¡± Bai Yu cried out as another stumble threw her from Ouyang Feilong¡¯sp onto the carriage floor. There was nothing to hold her since no arms were entwining around her waist and both of her hands were holding his mask. Ouyang Feilong looked at the nobledy who acted out of character again and again. The self-proimed beauty was showing her unsightly side in front of him again. ¡°Owowow...¡± Her groans made his gaze unconsciously tinged with pity. Still, he made no move to help. Bai Yu skewed her mouth and groaned even louder, making it sound as if she was in deathly pain when in truth, her backside was only slightly bruised. ¡°O. Ouch, ouch, it hurts so much, Your Highness. It seems like my bottom is badly hurt. I can¡¯t stand, Your Highness, owowowowow.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mouth twitched into a smile. Here ites again a silly trick from the little fool. ¡°Then should benwang take a look at your bottom to examine your injury?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Heh¡± Right now, Ouyang Feilong¡¯s beauty could not even make Bai Yu feel better. Just a while ago she was the one teasing him, but then momentster he could pay her back with a few words. Now that he had seen through her, she could not act as a damsel in distress and make hime help her up anymore. ¡°Sit up. We¡¯re approaching Yue family¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. Wangye had a part in hurting me, so you must help me up.¡± The overly sweet tone of her voice made her words unbelievable to Ouyang Feilong. He could not be so naive and think that now Bai Yu was not using her charm to tease him like when she moved to sit on hisp. That thought made him want to tease her even more. ¡°Benwang is a man and also a royalty. What rights do you have to order benwang around?¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together tightly, then, she took something out of her sleeve pocket in desperate measure. ¡°The rights are given by this!¡± In Bai Yu¡¯s hand was the ck jade, shown proudly to its true owner. ¡°Wangye has told me that if I can use this jade when I need help, so I¡¯ll use this today.¡± Her bottom did not hurt that much, but her vindictive desire wanted to stir him up. Because her fate was unpredictable at times, Bai Yu could not always know that her actions would be perceived as evil, or that it would lead to others exacting their revenge on her or not. She felt that it was necessary to have this jade on her body at all times, especially after learning of its owner and the power this small item possessed. Still, she was discreet enough to not openly carry it around her waist and cause a rumor about her rtionship with Ouyang Feilong, ¡°You use benwang¡¯s identification jade for a matter like this?¡± ¡°And will you help me or not?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± He chuckled in his throat at her obstinacy. With one hand he grabbed the jade, the other Bai Yu¡¯s thin wrist, before pulling her up to sit next to him. ¡°Ow!¡± Bai Yu¡¯s bottom hit the cushioned seat. Though it did not hurt like when she fell to the floor, she still felt bruised. Without thinking, she hit her hand on his arm. ¡°How many more times do I have to say before Wangye knows how to cherish beautiful flowers?¡± This man was never gentle with her. Even worse, he also used harsh words with her. It was not a surprise that she would forget herself and act aggressively in return. Ouyang Feilong arched a brow as he looked at a pout on her charming face. The corner of his mouth turned up, feeling amused. ¡°Benwang will consider itter.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At the end of their skirmishes on the carriage, Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong each got a win. Though if she was to be truthful, she had lost many times when she let herself be angered by him. Bai Yu put her hand on his as she stepped down from the carriage. Her action was graceful, with no trace of hurt or irritation like when they were alone together. Bai Yu nced at the carriage that had created both chance and crisis for her and found that its wheel was slightly crooked. ¡°Burn this carriage,¡± She ordered the driver then walked into the mansion without saying farewell to the royalty behind her. Ouyang Feilong burst outughing again at her petty revenge, venting her anger on the carriage instead when she could not win against him. Sometimes this woman was wicked and deceitful. Sometimes she was willfully stubborn. Sometimes she acted childishly spoiled. The sister of his subordinate had broadened his view countless times. It seemed he had to re-evaluate her yet again, this time more seriously. ¡°Miss Bai¡± The figure in red cloak stopped and turned back toward his call. She was faced with Ouyang Feilong who did not put his mask back on, even though she had left it for him in the carriage. ¡°You¡¯re not going back yet, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Benwang has a matter to discuss with your grandfather. I had abruptly called Bai He because of this as well.¡± ¡°But grandfather¡¯s building is not this way.¡± Bai Yu had no energy left to act innocent. She spoke to him so tly that Ouyang Feilong gave up on teasing her further. ¡°Benwang just wants to give this to a certain little fool.¡± The ck dragon jade was handed to her under the silver moonlight again. Bai Yu instantly broke into a smile at the sight of it. She grabbed the jade without hesitation or coyness. It was as if all her anger was evaporated by this jade tassel. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Benwang was just teasing you back there. That request of yours did not count.¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± He was more or less responsible for her bruised bottom. He would have helped her even without using this ck jade. ¡°Don¡¯t just use it at random.¡± ¡°Wangye too. Don¡¯t give this to anyone at random.¡± ¡°Benwang only has this one jade tassel. Benwang never gives it to anyone at random.¡± ¡°Commander general...are you courting me?¡± Bai Yu grinned. ¡°Benwang is not interested in foolish women.¡± Ouyang Feilong was unfazed. He was used to her shamelessness by now. ¡°Then why did benwang give this jade to me in the first ce?¡± ¡°Because there was an idiotic woman who kept repeating that she saved benwang¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Surely, Wangye must have been wanting to court me even since we were at the temple.¡± ¡°Maybe benwang should put this jade in your mouth to shut you up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ady!¡± ¡°Benwang already sees that you¡¯re ady.¡± His golden eyes intentionally studied Bai Yu¡¯s body. ¡°But it was much clearer that first night we met.¡± After he finished his words, he patted her shoulder and walked away as a winner. Bai Yu wanted to scream and cry but could do neither. Ouyang Feilong! You¡¯re not a prince or any royalty! You¡¯re just a pervert! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Bai Yu threw her punches and kicks at Yue Chen¡¯s magic dummy with the intent to kill. She could not believe that Ouyang Feilong¡¯s impressive beauty, when paired with his sharp gaze and suggestive words, would make her face hot Bai Yu was uncertain whether she was angry or embarrass. The only thing certain to her was that she hadpletely lost to him. ¡°Your skill has be much better. Because of the blindfold, you¡¯ve started unconsciously unleashing your magic, and that makes your body stronger. The preparation step is done. From now on, I will teach you hand-to-handbat in the morning and you will train sword fighting in the afternoon.¡± Yue Chen praised her truthfully. Today, his granddaughter was able to destroy every dummy within one shichen while blindfolded. This was considered a satisfactory result, as expected of Yue Mei¡¯s daughter. ¡°So I¡¯ll train with grandfather?¡± Though Bai Yu was d that now she could do things other than punching and kicking, the thought of training sword fight with the legendary general somewhat intimidated her. If they used real swords, she would be full of cuts. And if they used wooden swords, she would be full of bruises. Either way, her big brother would be so worried he could explode. ¡°Your biaojie will be the one who teaches and trains you.¡± Chapter 73 73 Is Your Highness courting me? Part II ¡°Your biaojie will be the one who teaches and trains you.¡± Bai Yu turned her attention to the lieutenant-general who suddenly came to watch her today. Now she understood why the woman who seemed to hate her guts would be standing, ring at her from beside the training ground. ¡°Apart from your mother, Ling-er was a woman I¡¯ve trained to be stronger than anyone. And she will train you to be unrivaled as well.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± ¡°Remember, Yu-er. No matter how hard training is, don¡¯t forget about your mother¡¯s expectation.¡± ¡°Yu-er understands.¡± Yue Chen put his hand on Bai Yu¡¯s sweat-soaked head. He gazed at his granddaughter, the daughter of his beloved daughter. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t go down the same path as Mei-er.¡± ¡°I will never take that path. And I will also take mother away from it too, grandfather.¡± ¡°As expected of a member of Yue family.¡± ..... Yue Chen left with a smile, an unusual sight for everyone who knew his intimidating reputation. Only people within his family would know his kindness and warmth. ¡°Grandfather may have epted you. But that doesn¡¯t mean I do.¡± When they were finally alone, there was no need for Yue Huiling to keep her hatred silent any longer. Still, Bai Yu¡¯s skill had surprised her. The reason why Yue Huiling had to teach Bai Yu instead of Yue Chen was that she had disparaged Bai Yu to her grandfather. That led to the betting that if Bai Yu could destroy all dummies in one shichen within one month, she would teach Bai Yu¡¯s sword fighting and if Bai Yu could not, Yue Chen would stop teaching her martial arts altogether. Obviously, Yue Huiling lost, because Bai Yu could destroy all magic dummies in one shichen today. However, the cause that propelled her training progress was only known to Bai Yu that it purely came from her anger toward Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Then what should I do I be epted by biaojie?¡± ¡°Defeat me.¡± A wooden sword was thrown at her. Bai Yu could catch it easily because of her basics from training with the sword for action scenes. Still, the European style sword was different from the Chinese ones that were much thinner and longer. She was not confident in how much she could apply those skills here. ¡°I¡¯ve never seriously held a sword before. I¡¯ll have to ask for biaojie¡¯s guidance from now on.¡± ¡°Prepare yourself!¡± Damn your sister! Even while cursing internally, her reaction did not dy. The wooden sword that was directly swung forward was stopped by Bai Yu¡¯s own wooden sword. Her one hand gripped the hilt, while the other held the tip of the sword. The woman in front of her was as slender as her, yet the strength pressed onto her was immense. Even after regr training, Bai Yu¡¯s arms still shook. ¡°If this sword were a real one, your left hand would have bled waterfall.¡± What Yue Huiling said was true. Bai Yu only defended herself with her instinct. ¡°Use your eyes. By being to see the course of the de, you¡¯re able to defend yourself in time. But your form is wrong.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the correct one?¡± ¡°You should hold your sword correctly first.¡± Small but coarse hands full of calluses from the sword helped arrange Bai Yu¡¯s pose. Bai Yu intently listened to her teacher¡¯s brusque exnation. Yue Huiling¡¯sing to teach her like this must mean that she had be somewhat softer toward her. Bai Yu herself saw no need for acting rude. Her biaojie might be a little too straightforward, but she had already set her mind on gleaning everything she could from the lieutenant-general. ¡°This time try stabbing your sword toward me. As fast as you can.¡± Now that she knew the correct form, the lesson continued. The older cousin had spoken with an irritated tone from the start. But after two shichens of training, she discovered that Bai Yu was focused on learning and did not act argumentative like when they first met. Though her forehead was full of sweat, and though she panted and heaved every time she practiced defending form, she showed no sign of weakness. Without realizing herself, frustration slowly faded away from Yue Huiling¡¯s voice and was reced by seriousness. It was the truth she did not know...She was pleased with this smart pupil. Bai Yu had to thank the team of stuntmen who had taught her how to gracefully hold a sword. Because of them, she could apply that to today¡¯s lesson on defending stance. ¡°You still have a long way to improving your stamina and strength. But right now you¡¯ll use your sharp eyes topensate for that w. Honing your body¡¯s reflex can be your other strength.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°If you understand then we¡¯ll go another round. Prepare yourself!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°I¡¯ll beg grandfather to let me train you instead.¡± ¡°Big brother has to manage the matters within the army. You don¡¯t need to increase your burden.¡± ¡°But if you continue to train with Huiling, you¡¯ll always be full of bruises like today.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s training.¡± ¡°But Huiling doesn¡¯t think that way.¡± Bai Yu stared at her brother¡¯s serious expression. Lately, he had beening to Yue mansion more than usual. It must be because of something about the army since she had also seen Ouyang Feilong from afar many times. Bai He sighed. ¡°I wanted to protect you from that reckless woman until the end.¡± ¡°Protect me from biaojie? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Huiling doesn¡¯t like you. Do you know that?¡± ¡°I can somewhat guess that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re mother¡¯s children.¡± Bai Yu frowned. Did people really hate each other over a trivial detail like this? There must be something else. ¡°What does that mean, brother?¡± ¡°You know that mother is strong in both martial arts and magic. But everything was put away because she married into the Bai family. Yue Huiling had aspired to be like a mother ever since she was little, but before she could be lieutenant-general, she had to prove to everyone that she¡¯s not just a sheltered youngdy. Above that, she also had to prove to grandfather that she would not go down the same path as a mother, as someone who will end up marrying and giving birth no matter how strong, skilled, or talented they are.¡± ¡°And how does that involve us?¡± ¡°First, she thinks that if mother did not marry and give birth to us, grandfather would not be tormented by what happened to her, and so he would not try to stop Huiling from training martial arts when she was young. Especially you, the renowned beauty. She feels that you should not be a daughter of such apetent woman like mother, and that makes Huiling hate the behaviors of nobledies.¡± Bai Yu nodded, considering what she was hearing. Seeing that his sister did not interrupt to protest, Bai He continued. ¡°Second, she thinks that if she was born from our mother, her path in the military would be easier.¡± ¡°She really loves and respects mother,¡± Bai Yu muttered to herself. Bai He sighed at her words. ¡°I see it more as her loving herself.¡± ¡°Brother, at least one of the reasons she hates us is because she both loves and resents mother.¡± ¡°Where did my spoiled, rowdy little sister go? You should be going to pick a fight with your biaojie when you hear this.¡± ¡°If I go then I¡¯ll be sliced in half.¡± ¡°And you still train with her, even when you know that?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m half as strong as a brother, biaojie may hate me and look down on me less.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The only way for Huiling to ept us is to be stronger than her.¡± Bai Yu furrowed her browed. ¡°I still need her to teach me stances and forms. What do I have to be superior to her?¡± ¡°Your magic is stronger than hers, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I still have to practice guqin, otherwise mother will never forgive me.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you practice tomorrow? You¡¯re covered in bruises. Hurry to bed.¡± Her brother¡¯srge hand gently stroked her cheek. He counted the bruises on his sister who he had cherished for all his life with a troubled heart. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m hyped up.¡± ¡°Hyped up?¡± ¡°That means I¡¯m fired up.¡± ¡°What is ¡®fired up?¡± Bai Yu stared at her brother. She was out of the exnation. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that I understand what you just said.¡± And then Bai He returned to Bai family¡¯s mansion, full of bewilderment at his sister¡¯s strange vocabry. Now that he had some time to think, he felt that seeing her bruised but cheerful was at least better than seeing her crying for that man. Bai Yu did not go to see her brother off at the front gate since her body still hurt, though less than when she had first started. A while ago she had just finished her bath and was going to put balm on bruises caused by her biaojie. Shortly after that, her brother walked into the building with a solemn face, not saying a word. Fortunately, he seemed to be more rxed after their conversation. Bai Yu could finally feel relieved. Bai He was already stretched taut by matters that happened within the army. She did not want to be another cause for him to further worry. After capturing the spiesst time, Bai Yu stayed in the area of her own building, only going out to parties but still had not met many people. Still, she could guess that something was happening in the army, including Rui Wang¡¯s grand army, grandfather¡¯s royal-protector army, and the armies of four cardinal points. Not only soldiers¡¯ movements of entering and exiting the mansion was noticeable to her, but also her brother¡¯s and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s, not to mention the captains from various troops. If she remembered correctly, a war would break out at the end of this winter. Da Yang would have to face the fight within the pce and at its border. ¡°Miss¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A letter came from Wei Wang¡¯s pce.¡± Bai Yu took the letter and opened it up. ¡°Something so urgent that he needs to contact me at this hour?¡± In the letter were a time and ce. Bai Yu already had an inkling of what the secondary male lead wanted to speak to her. It was difficult for him toe and meet her here, so he had to use this method of meeting up with her outside. Bai Yu¡¯s heart throbbed at the sight of the delicate and familiar handwriting. She knew well that he was not Li Wenrou. The soul might be the same, their appearances might be simr, but ultimately, they were not the same person. Still, having to see something familiar made it even harder for Bai Yu to sever her feelings toward him. So, it was understandable to see some people throw away gifts from an ex-lover, or burn every picture they had taken together. ..... But she could not burn away this man. Bai Yu sighed. The letter in her hand was lit up by a small candle before slowly turning into ashes. Chapter 74 74 Throne of Da Yang will no longer be the crown prince¡¯s! Part I To exin it simply, Yoknapha was dumped by her boyfriend. Or in another word, ¡®broken-hearted¡¯. Some people when they were heart-broken, they would lose interest in things around them and be withdrawn, while some would cry their eyes out. Yoknapha was one of thetter categories, only a step further. Shemitted suicide. Without Li Wenrou, her life had no one left. The day her father revealed that he had a mistress, the day that family was no longer a family, the day her mother died of heartbreak. During those days, she felt as if the whole world had copsed around her. In the new world, a new woman who came to rece her mother, money took the ce of her father¡¯s care. Yoknapha¡¯s world had only herself and the money her father dumped on her. She grew up alone, amidst the twisted thing called family that was only strangling her. When Yoknapha was finally strong enough to leave the people who had destroyed her life, she had her grandmother who made her want to continue to live. But her grandmother could not be her every reason...And then, she met Li Wenrou. The man who was a warm nket shielding her away from the cold and harsh world. Yoknapha was scarred by her father, and that made her often skeptical of Li Wenrou¡¯s fidelity. She did not want to be like her mother, who was silent and kind, and was not enough for her father to stay. Apart from her mother and grandmother, Li Wenrou was her only happiness. Yoknapha could not bear to lose him! She never expected that the nket that held her was also blinding her sight, making her a fool for three full years. It was like another stab into the already festering wound. She no longer had any will to heal this wound, so she chose death as her escape. She still loved him, but it also hurt too much. And so, the current Bai Yu chose not to go to meet Ouyang Wenrou. ..... One reason was that her heart was broken by him once already, in another life. Though he had no memory of it, he still had the same soul and simr face and personality. To prevent herself from creating any karma or bonds binding them together again, Bai Yu decided that from now on, she would evade him. It was time for her to sever all ties like ¡®broken-hearted¡¯ people did. Another reason was that she knew what the gentle Wei Wang wanted to tell her. It would obviously be about the person who had targeted her that time in the woods. She was not letting the matter go, but she already knew who was behind the incident. Bai Yu was the first miss of the Bai family and the precious granddaughter of the Yue family. Furthermore, she was greatly favored by both the Empress and Empress Dowager. Apart from those two pirs of the inner court, Bai Yu held the highest authority. It was only a matter of time before she married a prince. Bai Yu¡¯s power could threaten Taizi Fei¡¯s phoenix throne, the same way as her future husband would threaten Taizi¡¯s dragon throne. Though Bai Yu had yet to marry, she was considered a threat by a certain woman nheless. A woman who could be above her only in name, Taizi Fei! Out of all in the capital, there were only a few who would dare to harm Bai Yu. And from the series script, Taizi Fei was the sole person that was brave enough to hurt her to the point of drawing blood. Bai Yu was a viiness perfect in every way apart from her love life, it was not a surprise she was hated by someone. ¡°Is there any letter?¡± After burning the prince¡¯s letter, Bai Yu focused on training for over seven days. This was the day she was going to meet with the anonymous master or Xu Luanle at an inn in the capital. If nothing went wrong, her new friend would send her a letter to confirm their meeting, ording to what he had told her before she left that day. ¡°There¡¯s an invitation from the royal consort, Bai Defei.¡± ¡°Bai Defei?¡± Bai Yu arched a brow. ¡°It¡¯s the second miss. Miss Bai Xue. She received title Defei two days ago.¡± ¡°Bai Xue?¡± Bai Yu took the invitation to read. Its content was mainly about how the new royal consort of the rank Fei wanted to see her sisters since she felt lonely in the pce. Bai Yu made a ¡®humph!¡¯ sound. The true intent behind this letter was to invite her and her other half-sisters to mock. Her second sister was not a simple foe like Bai Hua who was straightforward or Bai Yue who was full of wiles but still inexperienced. This Bai Xue was cold and calcted. That was why Bai Yu and her mother asked her father to send her to the pce in Bai Yu¡¯s ce in order to secure the Bai family¡¯s influence, and also to get rid of obstruction in Bai Yu¡¯s life. Obviously, Bai Xue knew of their n, though she could do nothing. She had no right to refuse, not even when she knew she could never be the Empress, might not be able to reach the rank Fei, even. But today, she sent Bai Yu an invitation as Defei. Bai Yu could only assume two things from this. One, she was vicious and capable enough to rise to that rank. Two, there was someone behind her. Bai Xue bing Defei meant that she had more power than before, and that could both be a good or bad thing for Bai Yu. To make the matter worse, she never became Defei in the series, so Bai Yu could not predict anything. If the person who supported her was Empress Dowager Wei, then Bai Xue would never be able to hurt Bai Yu, but at the same time, it would be much harder for her to escape from Ouyang Mingxian. But if that person was someone else, then Bai Yu could only see this affecting her negatively. Bai Yu knew how much Bai Xue resented her and her mother for ripping her youth that she should have had away. If Bai Xue now came to power and her benefactor was not on Bai Yu¡¯s side like Empress Dowager Wei, then Bai Yu would effectively have another enemy. But that did not concern her at all. She had both her family¡¯s power and strong magic. Now, anyone who wanted to coulde at her. She was no longer the old Bai Yu in the series who was beautiful but weak, evil but stupid. And so she epted Bai Xue¡¯s invitation, then ordered Xiao Chang to bring two chests of clothes from the anonymous master¡¯s shop that she had designed, including pieces of jewelry, and give them to Bai Hua and Bai Yue equally. If she wanted to invite her there to mock, then Bai Yu was unafraid. She was confident she herself was superior to Bai Xue. But her half-sisters who woulde with her also could not lose to the new Defei! ¡°Miss, there¡¯s also a letter from Master Xu.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°But miss...¡± Xiao Xi showed a troubled expression. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a letter from Qin Wang or Wei Wang then I won¡¯t say a word about it, but this is from Xu family¡¯s eldest son. If someone knows that miss is exchanging letters with a man that¡¯s not Qin Wang...¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Bai Yu almost burst outughing at Xiao Xi¡¯s thoughts. Truthfully, she was correct in her concern for Bai Yu. It was only that Master Xu was not the kind of person Bai Yu would worry that he would taint her reputation. ¡°The anonymous master contacts me through Master Xu. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°Really, miss?¡± Her puppy maid¡¯s face looked much better now. Bai Yu gave her a smile and a confirming nod. Then, she finally had Xu Luanle¡¯s letter in her hand. Obviously, it detailed the time and ce just like what they had agreed on. Bai Yu happily stepped out of her building to train sword fighting in the afternoon. During these past seven days, Bai Yu trained in hand-to-handbat with Yue Chen in the morning. It made her body more alert and was also a useful basic skill that she could integrate into her defensive stance against Yue Huiling. Sometimes, Bai Yu would counterattack when she saw the chance. Though she said nothing, Yue Huilingplimented Bai Yu¡¯s aptitude for learning and adapting. Furthermore, she could excellentlybine skillsets she already possessed in fighting. The most evident result of Bai Yu¡¯s progress was her bruises that became fewer and fewer, to the point that Bai He no longer came to ¡®observe¡¯ them like when she had first started. Maybe if Bai Yu practiced the forms until she mastered, she would have her own forms apart from what Yue Huiling had taught her, the same as in some situations when Bai Yu could use her novel forms to attack Yue Huiling. Clunk! ¡°Ouch¡± A wooden sword in Yue Huiling¡¯s left hand squarely hit her forehead. A trace of red appeared, apparent on her white skin. Her right hand held her training sword against her teacher¡¯s neck, while her left hand was holding the ce where she felt was hurt. ¡°You could defend almost every attack now. You¡¯re doing fine, but you¡¯re too reckless.¡± Yue Huiling pushed Bai Yu¡¯s sword away and said, panting. She had been attacking her biaomei for two shichens without stopping. ¡°At least I did great today, time-wise.¡± Still hurt and out of breath, she contentedly answered. ¡°From tomorrow on you should bind your hand with a cloth. Before your delicatedy¡¯s hand bes full of callus.¡± Bai Yu said nothing, only rubbing her forehead to alleviate the pain as much as she thought she could. From beginning to end, she maintained her smile despite the sharp words from Yue Huiling. The lieutenant-general saw her reaction as only making a huffing sound before picking up the sword on the ground and throwing it to Bai Yu. Xiao Xi hurriedly came to take it away from her miss, as clever as ever. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll teach you to attack stances, and I¡¯ll have more time topensate for today.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Though her words were curt, Bai Yu still sent her cousin off with a smiling face. ¡°It seems like the lieutenant-general is not as cold toward miss like the first time you met.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m smiling at her more than before.¡± ¡°Miss too, you¡¯ve be much more beautiful and stronger.¡± ¡°You sure can sweet-talk.¡± Bai Yu walked to the gazebo next to the training ground where Xiao Xi had prepared tea and snacks like always. There was also water for her to wash her face before she could go and take bath after her sweat dried. ¡°The weather today¡¯s cool andfortable. Not too cold. Bring me my guqin.¡± Chapter 75 75 Throne of Da Yang will no longer be the crown prince¡¯s! Part II ¡°The weather today¡¯s cool andfortable. Not too cold. Bring me my guqin.¡± There was still some time for her to y guqin and get dressed before going to the meetup ce. Bai Yu wanted to practice guqin while being in refreshing weather like this. Lately, she would y guqin after training in martial arts. Bai Yu felt that when she pressed her fingers onto the strings, her body felt lighter than every other time she yed. It was as if her magic could fluidly circte throughout her body. While she was practicing, Bai Yu did not notice that those feelings would cause serious damage to other magic users who came into the range of her guqin magic. The sweet sound of the strings had beckoned a guest who possessed powerful magic to the training ground. The slender figure behind the guqin did not notice the person¡¯s arrival, she was still absorbed in her music and cirction of dark red magic. ¡°So a fool is going to be a little thief now?¡± Thunk! The note went askew the moment she heard ¡®fool¡¯. Bai Yu lifted her face to look at the person who both called her a fool and a thief. ¡°I¡¯m just ying guqin. I¡¯m not stealing anything from anyone.¡± She did not even stand up to curtsy to the Wangye who was outside the gazebo enveloped in Bai Yu¡¯s red magic. Xiao Xi was outside of the gazebo as well. Lately, she felt strangely tired when Bai Yu yed guqin, so she did note close. When she noticed themander-general, he gestured to her to keep quiet, so she did not call out to notify her miss that she had an audience. ¡°Benwang¡¯s magic is being absorbed for no reason. If this isn¡¯t stealing, then what is?¡± ..... ¡°What does Your Highness mean?¡± ¡°Disperse your magic first.¡± She waved her hand once, and the dark red magic around her immediately dissipated. Bai Yu frowned. She was absorbing others¡¯ magic? Ouyang Feilong stepped into the gazebo where moments before,ing close it would cause his magic to be sucked away. His golden eyes gazed at the bright red mark on the white forehead, then the corner of his mouth uncontrobly lifted. The number one beauty of the capital was still a foolish woman in his eyes no matter when. ¡°How did Wangyee here?¡± Bai Yu stood up to greet him with a quick curtsy since formality between the two of them had beenrgelyx. ¡°Which question should benwang answer first?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have your job to do? Do you have so much free time that youe here to spy on a beauty like this?¡± Bai Yu could not stop herself from teasing him, even though she still wanted to know more about her magic. ¡°Is this beautiful?¡± ¡°More beautiful than Wangye, at least.¡± ¡°Benwang is a man. It¡¯s not possible to be beautiful.¡± ¡°Have you never looked in the mirror?¡± You¡¯re more beautiful than any woman! ¡°Why would a man fuss over his own reflection?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t use mirrors, then what will you do when youb your hair?¡± ¡°Sometimes my wet nurse does it. Sometimes the consorts in the pce.¡± Bai Yu twisted her mouth. ¡°Is that so.¡± She felt instantly disinterested when Ouyang Feilong expressionlessly mentioned numerous consorts in his pce. No, it could not be ¡®expressionless¡¯ when he¡¯s wearing a mask. But still, his tone was as nk as the word expressionless. She had forgotten that his pce was full of consorts and concubines, like any other men in this era. Especially as royalty, it was normal for him to be surrounded by women fighting for a turn to take care of him in his daily life. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± ¡°Are you courting me again, Your Highness?¡± Bai Yu tried to sweep away her unreasonable frustration by teasing the man with the same trick. ¡°Benwang is going to make you less ugly.¡± Her hand was seized before she could give him a reply, Ouyang Feilong was quick to act as usual. Suddenly, a warmth spread from their joined hands and enveloped Bai Yu¡¯s whole body. Golden light from his magic could heal not only the red mark and bruises but also muscle aches. The light faded as soon as Ouyang Feilong let go. ¡°If you still want to pick up weapons, then you should learn how to use healing magic too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s beyond my ability.¡± Not everyone could wield healing magic. ¡°But you can absorb other¡¯s magic. That was much harder than healing.¡± ¡°I cannot do that.¡± Ouyang Feilong raised his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize it? When you¡¯re ying guqin, the magic that you unleashed is absorbing magic from everyone in its proximity. But if there¡¯s a person without magic, their energy will be absorbed instead, making them feel fatigued.¡± ¡°But something like this hadn¡¯t happened when I yed at the banquet.¡± ¡°This might be a result of your training in martial arts.¡± Bai Yu fell silent. Training martial arts did have effects on her body since she both trained her physical strength and magic cirction at the same time. Lately, when she yed guqin she could feel that her magic was flowing smoothly, but she had never expected that this was the truth behind it. Then...was her being able to absorb magic a good or bad thing? ¡°This might be yourtent ability. It¡¯s extremely dangerous, so you must learn how to control it and only use it when necessary.¡± The tone of his voice changed from aloof to serious. ¡°But I didn¡¯t even realize myself when I¡¯m absorbing other people¡¯s magic. How could I know how to control it?¡± ¡°Benwang knows someone who has the sametent ability.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Maybe she could ask that person to teach her how to control and utilize this power. ¡°Benwang¡¯s older brother.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s older brother? Ouyang Hongxian! ¡°The...the Emperor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Her hope crumbled before it could even start to form shape. ¡°This kind oftent ability is dangerous and hard to control. The Emperor has had it since he was young. This is a secret that benwang shares with you, do you understand what you should do with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep the secret.¡± A soft, low voice was uttered from the shorter figure next to him. Ouyang Feilong watched Bai Yu, bowing her head and squeezing her hands, and instantly knew that she also understood the impossibility of having the Emperor teach her magic. A light breeze blew. The familiar sweet fragrant mixed with sweat was clear to him that she had just finished training martial arts. For the sake of her hard work, he mentioned the Emperor, even though the knowledge of his power should have been kept a secret between the two brothers. ¡°Benwang will ask the Emperor for some guidance. Will the little fool smile now?¡± That¡¯s right...this secret was revealed because of her hard work. Not because of her smile, not at all. Bai Yu lifted her eyes to look at the person who had always been foul-mouthed but sometimes kind toward her. She smiled as an answer to him. Even some guidance would be better than getting nothing and having to fumble around on her own. ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± The gentle voice familiar to Bai Yu now took an unusually hard tone. The respectful greeting he gave did not reflect in his action of inserting himself to stand between her and Ouyang Feilong. She had forgotten to restrain herself and smiled wide. Others who saw them might get the wrong idea. Further away from them was Xiao Xi who kept her head down but could not conceal her bright red ears. She could not hear their conversation from where she sat, so she was probably peeking at her mistress and her revered Wangye. ¡°I havee to invite Wangye to a meeting.¡± ¡°Benwang has just finished a meeting.¡± Bai He could not reply for a moment. ¡°I still have some questions I would like to discuss.¡± Bai Yu could sense the strange atmosphere between them, so she stepped back and gave the two a delicate curtsy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± ¡°You should hurry.¡± It was her brother who told her she should quickly leave. Bai Yu hid a burst ofughter, then turned away to walk back toward her building, oblivious of the topic between the two men she left behind. ¡°You¡¯re being too paranoid.¡± Ouyang Feilong patted the overprotective brothers two times before sitting down, still maintaining his usual grace. ¡°You too, are ying around too much.¡± His voice was softer when he saw his general act normally. Bai He sat down across from the prince who did not take offense to his careless behavior. He poured tea for Ouyang Feilong before pouring for himself ording to the appropriate manner. ¡°Benwang was not ying with anything.¡± ¡°Wangye doesn¡¯t like being close to women, then why approach Yu-er so often?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s your sister.¡± ¡°And because she¡¯s my sister, I¡¯d like to ask what is Wangye thinking?¡± Ouyang Feilong looked at the younger brother who was acting like an older brother in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that she¡¯s your sister.¡± ¡°If Wangye thinks that, then I have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Benwang knows what you want to say.¡± ¡°Then please, carefully consider it.¡± Ouyang Feilong drew his finger along the teacup¡¯s edge, as if unable to sense his subordinate¡¯s anxiousness. In truth, he knew what Bai He was thinking. It was not because he was overprotective of Bai Yu, but because he knew. If one day themander-general, Ouyang Feilong, saw Bai family¡¯s first miss as someone more than a sister of hisrade... Should therees a day that Bai Yu married into Rui Wang¡¯s pce The throne of Da Yang would no longer be the crown prince¡¯s. Chapter 76 76 Your enjoyment is not worth my reputation Part I ¡®Zhaocaijinbao¡¯ was thergest inn in the capital. It was also an inn that was only frequented by the wealthy because of its food and service price that guaranteed high quality. Still, the noble loved to squander their money here, as seen from the number of customers that never decreased throughout the day. Both well-to-do travelers and the young nobles could use this inn as a meeting ce without being seen as inappropriate. This ce wasparable to Siam area in Thand. Its significance was not only as a ce that served food but also as a social space. Furthermore, this inn was especially unique with its own space for youngdies and gentlemen to show their skills or duel with each other in various arts, namely, chess, qin, or poetry. In Bai Yu¡¯s eyes, this ce onlycked gambling and fighting. If they could manage to arrange those, money would surely flow toward them like the name Zhaocaijinbao. ¡°Are you really going to go in alone, miss?¡± Xiao Xi was extremely worried about her miss. This ce was full of misses and masters from various families, if one saw her miss together with Master Xu then a strange rumor would instantly spread. ¡°You wait here.¡± Bai Yu handed her puppy maid a bag of coins. ¡°Use this to buy whatever you like. Come back here to meet me after one shichen.¡± In order to avoidplications, Bai Yu chose to enter the inn alone. She still saw Xiao Xi as a young girl, so she felt sympathy for her having to serve Bai Yu day and night without a chance to spend her youth properly. This was a great opportunity for Xiao Xi to go out and y. As for Xiao Chang, she had gotten arge bag of coins to go ¡®y¡¯ even before Xiao Xi. Bai Yu walked toward the three-story inn, as soon as she stepped inside a waiter came to greet her respectfully without mentioning anything else. ¡°Miss Bai, this way please.¡± ..... The waiter who seemed like he had been waiting for her gestured toward the stair leading up. The second floor was the area both for ordering food and sitting down to converse, making the price here higher than the restaurant on the first floor. While she was calmly following the waiter, nces were thrown toward the number one beauty who rarely visited this ce. Even travelers or gentlemen from out of town all looked over their own shoulders, unable to take their eyes away from her while wondering about her background. Bai Yu could feel every gaze directed toward her. Most were nobles with an average level of magic, except one group who had magicparable to her own. It seemed like they were outsiders, though they knew manner enough to only steal a nce at her instead of openly staring. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± When they reached her meeting ce, Bai Yu was left to stand there alone since her table was somehow taken by a pair of women. The waiter realized he was facing a problem, yet he could remain calm enough to ask her to wait before going to speak to the manager who oversaw the inn¡¯s second story. ¡°Sis¡± ¡°Shameless ones, too.¡± Bai Yu muttered. ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about those two women.¡± Bai Yu did not point toward them. She only turned toward the person who suddenly appeared and called her. ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± ¡°Around one ke. But I have nowhere to sit.¡± The other person said while fanning himself with his feathered-fan. ¡°The table you reserved?¡± ¡°Women are sitting there.¡± ¡°And why don¡¯t you just drive them away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man.¡± He said as he tucked a strand of hair behind his ear. Bai Yu gave him a look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like that word?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only reason holding me back from chasing those women away.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a woman.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I can do what you said you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I already had the floor manager talk to them.¡± ¡°Unsessful, then?¡± ¡°Seems like they¡¯re some kind of big shots,¡± Xu Luanle said, making his voice sound higher in an irritating tone. ¡°And you¡¯re not as big as them?¡± Let it be known then that the first son of the Xu family was not as powerful as people who Bai Yu knew at first nce were outsiders. Not only that, but they also seemed to be together with the group with high magic on the first floor as well. The reason Bai Yu knew was that there was no family here more influential than the Xu family and Bai family. Even the Emperor had to be mindful of them. Those two little girls were nothing! ¡°Actually, I just want to see you do something fun.¡± Bai Yu rolled her eyes. She had expected this. How could a person like Master Xu just stand by and let others steal his reserved table? Zhaocaijinbao could even be one of his secret businesses. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go home.¡± Bai Yu turned and walked toward the stairs, ignoring Xu Luanle¡¯s shock. He hurriedly came to block her path with a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re testing me.¡± ¡°If you knew, won¡¯t you show me what you¡¯re capable of?¡± ¡°Seven part out of ten.¡± Bai Yu showed a graceful smile as if she was discussing the weather and not a business share. ¡°Half and half.¡± Xu Luanle folded his fan and held it in a grip. There was no trace of yfulness left on his face, only seriousness in front of Bai Yu¡¯s business negotiation. ¡°Seven and three.¡± ¡°Only five.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Six and four. And you deal with those women.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Bai Yu blurted out anguage from her former life. Still, she was too happy to be concerned whether Xu Luanle understood her or not. Her hand snatched the white feathered-fan that coincidentally matched her outfit today, opened it, and slowly fanned as she headed toward the table that should have been her and Xu Luanle¡¯s. The alluring figure in a white dress walked forward. The butterfly embroidery on the hem of her full-length skirt and wide, long sleeves nearly touching the floor fluttered in time with her steps. It looked as if there were a group of butterflies following her. The beauty¡¯s graceful pace made her sheer thin coat flow along the movements, matching with her pink shawl. Bai Yu was more like a goddess drifting in the air rather than a walking mortal. However, no one there knew that this goddess was a viiness in disguise. A viiness who was preparing the act her part even without changing or losing her elegance at all. ¡°If I may ask, from what family are these two guniangs from?¡± The two youngdies stopped short mid-conversation. Then, they looked up to see Bai Yu waving her fan with a smile that did not hide any pressure behind her words. ¡°Why would you want to know?¡± A in-looking woman who seemed to be lower ranked than the woman with twin swords on her back tly answered. There was no animosity or friendliness. ¡°Benxiaojie only wants to know to ask when would these two guniangs who don¡¯t know their ce get out of other people¡¯s seat.¡± ¡°Whose seat are you talking about? My mistress and I saw that it was empty, and we have enough money to sit down and order.¡± Her t tone turned harsher and louder, attracting attention from around them. Bai Yu knew that these two must be from the martial world and had a connection to a major family. She could deduct that much from their hot-headedness and boldness, unafraid to raise their voice in public. ¡°This ce is filled with people with money. Benxiaojie, too, has both money and manners...¡± Bai Yu nced at the mistress who was silently looking at her teacup as if she was not worth her interest or time. ¡°...But it seems like the two guniangs are only rich in wealth, but stillcking in manner.¡± Smash! ¡°You!¡¯ Chapter 77 77 Your enjoyment is not worth my reputation Part II ¡°...But it seems like the two guniangs are only rich in wealth, but stillcking in manner.¡± Smash! ¡°You!¡¯ The cup in the youngdy¡¯s hand was smashed onto the table and immediately broke because of magic. The normal force would not easily break Zhaocaijinbao¡¯s teacups. Bai Yu pressed down on the brutish miss¡¯s shoulder. From the eyes of outsiders, she was only putting the fan on the shoulder, when in truth, she had struck the pressure points on her left shoulder. Her action could only be seen by a few among the crowd. One of them was the other woman who came with her. Still, she could not do anything, she knew that her youngdy did not like to be helped. ¡°This table should have been benxiaojie and friend¡¯s since one ke ago. But when we saw you two eating, we decided not to stir conflict and wait.¡± The sound of teacup breaking and the clear current of magic drew other noble¡¯s eyes to the scene. Though it was not an unusual urrence, it was made rare by the first miss of the Bai family. Bai Yu intentionally increased the volume of her voice while maintaining a soft tone. ¡°I have to apologize for benxiaojie¡¯s friend, who can¡¯t wait and stay hungry anymore. So benxiaojie had to interrupt you two.¡± Bai Yu glimpsed at her said friend. Xu Luanle twisted his mouth and shrugged, signaling that he was satisfied. The corner of her mouth lifted. Bai Yu intended to end her ¡®greeting¡¯ here, but then the fan in her hand was pushed away by the paralyzed person¡¯s right hand. Bai Yu instantly let go of the fan to avoid the magic current that the woman had transmitted through it. A stronger, more intense magic was moving up toward where she was standing at. ..... Xu Luanle moved to stand beside his friend in a sh. The surrounding crowd started retreating away, knowing that their magic levels were not high enough to protect themselves from this fight. ¡°Your enjoyment is not worth my reputation,¡± Bai Yu spoke up amidst the silence. ¡°Seven to three,¡± Xu Luanle offered. ¡°You three.¡± ¡°You seven.¡± ¡°Deal?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± They nodded to each other, uncaring of the res from two women who were provoked by them. The beauty with twin swords unsheathed her weapons and shed the table in question with pure force. This was the way of martial artists in this world. They showed their respect to their opponents through fighting with martial arts. ¡°State your name!¡¯ ¡°State your mother¡¯s name!¡± Unfortunately, she was a nobledy, not a martial artist. She did not want to know anyone¡¯s name. Rather, their mother¡¯s name was worth asking more. At least she could use their parents¡¯ names to tease them like the children in her former life liked to do. ¡°You!¡± The sword¡¯s sharp edge was less than an inch away from the tip of Bai Yu¡¯s nose. Her dark eyes calmly stared at it, though internally, she was starting to feel irritated by the lowughter from her friend and just-decided business partner. Bai Yu narrowed her eyes...What¡¯s the best way to retaliate? ¡°Cease. For the sake of geniality.¡± The unique gentle voice sounded amidst the outsider¡¯s anger. The tall figure, wearing the same color as her, came toward her and calmly pushed the de away. He used himself to shield her so fully that Bai Yu could not see anything in front of her but his back. It was the man she had blown offst time. Ouyang Wenrou. ¡°This youngdy doesn¡¯t know martial arts, so she doesn¡¯t understand guniang¡¯s martial arts tradition. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t know martial arts? She provoked me. She has to take responsibility, no matter what.¡± The woman did not back down. ¡°Benwang will take responsibility in her ce.¡± ¡°You...¡± Her eyes observed the man that addressed himself with a royal rank. Shortly after, her long sword was returned to its sheath, at the same time as its wielder curtsied ording to the noble manner. ¡°Blessings to Wei Wang.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of guniang,¡± Ouyang Wenrou continued in his usual soft voice. It was as if the scene before this was changed the moment he stepped in. But before anyone could say anything else, a clear voice interjected. ¡°If guniang does not take offense, then please let me pay for your meal. It¡¯ll be an honor if the two guniangs are willing to share a table with me too.¡± This was a weing suggestion, but the true intention behind it was to take back the table. This was considered development for a straightforward person like Bai Yu¡¯s half-sister. That¡¯s right. The person with a clear, sweet voice and a in face were Bai Hua in disguise. Bai Yu had not seen her, nor wanted to see her for over these past two weeks. ¡°I¡¯m not taking offense for anything if that miss was Wei Wang¡¯s acquaintance.¡± Despite her anger, she decided against being hostile toward pursuing the matter. Being considered an enemy by Ouyang Wenrou, a royalty of Da Yang, was forbidden for her and her group who came from afar. ¡°But benxiaojie takes offense for guniang¡¯s action.¡± No sooner than everyone could take a sigh of relief, Bai Yu stepped out from behind Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s protection. She lifted her chin slightly with an expressionless face, arrogant, as she calmly spoke. ¡°First, this was the table benxiaojie and Master Xu had reserved, yet the two guniangs sat in the ce that was already owned.¡± She cast a nce toward the foreign woman who was moving her mouth to say something, ¡°Second, you¡¯ve destroyed benxiaojie¡¯s friend¡¯s fan. How are you going to take responsibility for this?¡± ¡°Not to mention that guniang used force against Miss Bai first. Ah, frightening,¡± the man who was studying his fan that was torn by magic spoke up while still focusing on his task at hand. Xu Luanle knew that if the situation ended that way, Bai Yu¡¯s reputation would be distorted into unpleasant rumors. Because of this, he as a friend could not let the matter go so easily. ¡°You¡¯re over-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not over-anything if guniang knows how to control your emotion and be reasonable.¡± Bai Yu interrupted before she could finish, in an attempt to apply further pressure. ¡°Everyone here can testify that it¡¯s your side who made a scene first, and it¡¯s also you who drew your sword against an unarmed person like benxiaojie.¡± It was clear as day that she had no weapons. But as for martial arts skills, she had no reason to announce it when no one asked. ¡°Wangye please give me justice.¡± Bai Yu appealed. ¡°I hope Wangye will consider this carefully.¡± Xu Luanle reiterated. In the end, they both chose to pile the difficult decision on the person who intentionally inserted himself in this conflict. ¡°If that was true, then...¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay for their meal. I only want an apology for having frightened me.¡± ¡°Insolent! A meremoner like you-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The high-pitched voice from the mistress cut her subordinate¡¯s word. However, her face was lifted, undermining the sincerity of her words. ¡°Ah...¡± Bai Yu staggered, nearly copsing. Ouyang Wenrou immediately went to help support her. His brows furrowed as he checked the magic current in her body. ¡°I was startled that I¡¯m starting to feel faint, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Then Miss Bai should hurry back.¡± The prince showed concern, even though he was beginning to see through this youngdy. ¡°I¡¯ll take Miss Bai back to her mansion,¡± Bai Hua volunteered. Ouyang Wenrou nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± Bai Hua came to help her half-sister stand. Though she was in disguise, the worry for her half-sisterpelled her to interrupt the conflict together with Ouyang Wenrou. Originally, they had met up to discuss a new recipe for herbal medicine. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go handle thepensation.¡± Xu Luanle smoothly extracted himself from the scene. Ouyang Wenrou now fully realized that what happened a while ago was an act. Still, he thought that Bai Yu had bit off more than she could chew in provoking the outsiders...He was afraid that she would not be able to withstand their overwhelming strength against her. Bai Yu took a rental carriage back to the Yue family without saying anything to Bai Hua other than telling her to go do her business. Though she knew that the woman was Bai Hua in disguise, she did not feel like exposing her. Thud! A slight sound was heard from the carriage ceiling. Bai Yu sensed the intruder¡¯s magic and immediately knew that it was someone she knew. Shortly after, the owner of the torn fan sessfully sneaked into the carriage. She did not know whether Xu Luanle was skillful or the carriage driver was too weak. ¡°Did you have your fun?¡± ¡°You sure are wicked like Pei-er had said.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to handle her for this long.¡± ¡°But it really was entertaining back there. Hehehe.¡± A torn fan was used to cover his mouth out of habit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, about the fan.¡± ¡°This fan is from a foreign nation. It¡¯s very rare...¡± The oval face, more delicate than any men, showed a fake sulking look. ¡°You have to take the responsibility!¡± ¡°How do you want me to do it?¡± Though slightly exasperated, Bai Yu was willing to take responsibility. ¡°Give me that aine you mentioned.¡± ¡°I guarantee that you¡¯ll have bigger, rounder eyes than anyone else.¡± Xu Luanleughed, delighted. ¡°Deal!¡± This new friend of hers...really knew how to adapt. Chapter 78 78 Then benwang is allowed to do this to you as well Part I The next day, news of Miss Bai Yu fighting with a foreign guniang over Master Xu was spread throughout the capital. Bai Yu burst outughing, her voice shook the building while Xiao Xi made a face like she wanted to cry. Xiao Chang could only squeeze her hand tofort her, thinking that she would have to write a letter to the Bai family before the first Furen fainted from shock. Not long after, Bai Yu had a guest who came in with a force akin to a whirlwind. Her more-than-ample chest heaved up and down, caused by both anger and her rushing toe here. ¡°Bai Yu!¡± Xu Peipei pointed at her. ¡°What trick did you use to seduce my brother?!¡± Bai Yuughed even harder. If I said ¡®eyeliner¡¯, will you be able to understand, miss top-heavy? ¡°Pei-er, what are you making a fuss for? Don¡¯t you want aine anymore?¡± Xu Luanle who was following behind her spoke with a tender voice. Today he was wearing a simple attire, sewn with mediocre needlework, the same way as his sister who wore only a middle-ss satin dress. Though her bosom was as outstanding as ever. ¡°If it¡¯s not because of that aine, I won¡¯t being here at all!¡± Xu Peipei was frustrated that she had toe all the way to the Yue family mansion to meet Bai Yu. But when her brother described the ability of the eyeliner to her, she had toe here for beauty. ¡°I don¡¯t recall that we have an appointment today. And I haven¡¯t sent any invitation to Miss Xu.¡± Knowing that Xu Peipei came here solely for eyeliner, Bai Yu who suddenly had guests could not help but pick a fight with her. ¡°Come on, sis. Don¡¯t be too harsh now. Since you¡¯re my friend, my Pei-er is also your meimei.¡± Bai Yu now realized that Xu Luanle was the kind of person that did not care about anything apart from his own interest. Obviously, the fact that she and Xu Peipei were not on good terms did not register in his line of thought at all. Even worse, he could pour tea for himself nonchntly as if he could not see his sister¡¯s sulking. ..... ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your sister!¡± Xu Peipei took the teacup from her brother and drank. This rude and self-centered behavior could only be used on her brother alone. ¡°You mean you want me to ept her into our clique?¡± Bai Yu arched an eyebrow as she asked. ¡°What¡¯s ¡®clique¡¯?¡± Xu Luanle let his sister have his tea as he turned to Bai Yu, excited to learn more new words from her. ¡°It means people who¡¯re in the same group.¡± Bai Yu chose the closest definition to exin to him. Now that she was feelingfortable around people around her age, she discovered that she unconsciously used words from her former world quite a lot. ¡°If you say so, then yes.¡± Xu Luanle ignored his sister who choked on tea at his answer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call her ¡®little sis¡¯.¡± Bai Yu internallyughed at the words of address among themselves. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°You know what ¡®Deal¡¯ means?¡± Bai Yu had been wondering since yesterday. ¡°I don¡¯t. But I think I pretty much understand it.¡± Xu Luanle handed a pink handkerchief to his sister. ¡°Actually, ¡®Deal¡¯ means epting a proposition,¡± She exined while watching Xu Peipei delicately wipe the mound of her chest that was stained by tea. ¡°Ok then.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t know what ¡®Ok¡¯ means?¡± Bai Yu extracted her gaze from the younger Xu to the older one. It was very strange for Xu Luanle to know the word ¡®Ok¡¯. She did not know if the Englishnguage existed in this world or not. Or...Xu Luanle also transmigrated from the same world as her?! ¡°It¡¯s anguage of Laowai people. I often heard Laowai merchants use this word when I negotiated to buy foreign fabrics from them.¡± Xu Luanle poured tea and drank it without concerning the frowned Bai Yu. In her former life, Bai Yu had heard that Chinese people called caucasian foreigners ¡®Laowai¡¯. However, she never knew that it was the same way in this world as well since the word did not appear in the series. Still, it was also not too strange, since, in the script, Bai Yu never traveled anywhere further than the imperial pce. ¡°This ce has foreign merchants that use thisnguage?¡± She repeated her question to confirm that there were truly people that spoke English. ¡°They are at Donghai. It¡¯s the only city in Da Yang that borders the sea, situated on the east of the capital, around four days away on foot. It was the city of the merchant so there are a lot of foreign traders. Many of them are Laowai people. What? Did you hold yourself in your room so much that you don¡¯t know a thing about geography anymore?¡± Bai Yu smoothed her expression to calmness again. She looked at Xu Peipei who had finished wiping tea stains and was the one who answered her. ¡°And what do these Laowai people look like?¡± Though she was mocked by Xu Peipei, she had to admit that she truly did not know anything. And so instead of getting angry, Bai Yu decided to gather more information. If Caucasians did exist in this world, then she would have to be more careful, in case of unexpected events. In the history of the world in her former life, these people are colonizers, and if they in this world had the same nature, then it would be hard for her to continue living afortable life like this. ¡°Most of them are tall. Some have light color hair, some have ck hair like us. Some even look a lot like Da Yang people. What differentiates them of us and our neighboring nations is their strangenguage.¡± Xu Luanle described. ¡°Laowai people always have curious things to sell. Brother often buys them for me as souvenirs,¡± Xu Peipei added. She held up her hand, showing two rings connected by a thin chain on her fingers. Bai Yu wanted to tell her that it was nothing special but felt it was too much of a bother, so she kept silent and let Xu Peipei continue to gloat. ¡°Today Pei-er and I will travel to Donghai. Actually, I bought my fan from there too. Do you want toe with us?¡± ¡°I want to, but...¡± She still had to practice sword fighting. Right now, she had free time in the morning because her grandfather was held back by an important mission and had to remain at the pce, but her afternoon schedule with Yue Huiling was not canceled. She needed at least seven days for a round trip to Dong Hai. She could abandon her training that way. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about your training, we already asked for permission from the elder Furen.¡± Bai Yu stared at the Xu siblings. Did Xu Peipei know that she was used by her brother to ease the elder Furen¡¯s worry? It would sound much better than Bai Yu was traveling with Miss Xu instead of ¡®going on a trip alone with Master Xu¡¯. ¡°How did you know what I¡¯m doing?¡± Bai Yu stared at her friend. ¡°Yesterday you attack that guniang¡¯s pressure points.¡± Xu Luanle shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re several steps behind me, Miss Bai.¡± Xu Peipei showed a victorious smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Yu narrowed her eyes at the two. ¡°Pei-er and I both practice martial arts. Though Pei-er was a little toozy, she could get by,¡± Xu Luanle nonchntly answered. Impossible! This top-heavy woman had something remarkable that¡¯s not her chest? This newfound knowledge meant that the current fate was different from what she had known! Chapter 79 79 Then benwang is allowed to do this to you as well Part II ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse?¡± Bai Yu shook her head. Xu Luanle sighed. ¡°Heh¡± Xu Peipei sneered. ¡°Miss, please ride in the carriage.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take too long that way.¡± Xu Luanle had requested only five days from the elder Furen. Two days for the trip there, two for the trip back, and one for shopping. Actually, it should have taken longer to travel to Donghai, but her friend had told her that he knew a faster means of transportation...But Bai Yu did not expect it to be riding! She had thought he would have a more magical method like riding a cloud or something. Bai Yu felt sorry for herself for having expected that something more fantastical than magic existed in this world. ¡°Return that horse to the stable. You¡¯ll ride with me.¡± Today she changed from a fine fabric dress intomoner clothes simr to Xu Peipei¡¯s. Over her dress was arge dark blue coat. Fortunately, she did not wear ck, otherwise, she would be burnt into crisps by sunlight. ..... Afterpleting their preparations, Bai Yu, Xu Luanle, and Xu Peipei went to say farewell to the elder Furen. They chose to leave by the side gate to avoid being seen. The three would be traveling on their own without escorts or guards since the Xu siblings had used the same route so many times that they were used to it and felt that it was safe enough. Their high level of magic and martial arts further guaranteed their security. Bai Yu sat on the horse with Xu Luanle behind her, holding therein. Any other women in this position would possibly feel her heart skip a beat, but not Bai Yu. Not even when she and Xu Luanle were being the topic of gossip right now. ¡°You two look so much like lovers who have eloped,¡± Xu Peipei spoke. Currently, she was wearing a thin veil over her face like Bai Yu. ¡°Come to think of it, that rumor that you¡¯re being jealous of my brother is actually a good thing. Now Qin Wang won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t worried about me anymore, little sis?¡± Xu Luanle teased. ¡°Brother! I¡¯m not ¡®little sis¡¯!¡± ¡°But we¡¯re in the same clique. You¡¯ll have to be little sis,¡± Bai Yu immediately added. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Both of you!¡± Having said that, the little sis rode her horse forward. Bai Yu and Xu Luanleughed at her, not caring the eyes of the surrounding people that saw them as giggling lovers. ¡°Isn¡¯t that general Yue?¡± Bai Yu squinted and saw her grandfather and uncle riding their horses behind a man. The three were in full formal attire. It seemed that they were returning from the pce and heading toward the Yue family mansion. ¡°Crap!¡± The man riding in the front was Ouyang Feilong who did not wear a mask. And as if the situation could not get any worse, Bai Yu saw the fourth person in the group. Big brother Bai He! ¡°Wait!¡± Before Bai Yu and Xu Luanle¡¯s horse could go past them, the familiar gentle voice sharply ordered. Bai Yu instantly tensed up, while Xu Luanleughed low in his throat. What¡¯re youughing at! ¡°Master Xu, where are you taking that guniang to?¡± Bai He said with a friendly smile that did not match with the coldness in his tone and gaze at Xu Luanle at all. But when he turned to Bai Yu, his gaze immediately became softer. She did not tell her brother about her trip this time, since she was certain that he would not allow it. But now she was caught, red-handed before she could even step a foot outside the capital while riding with Xu Luanle who she was rumored with. No matter how much Bai He wanted to physically separate the two from each other, he could not do so in the middle of the street. He could not even say his sister¡¯s name in order to protect her reputation. ¡°There are various kinds of fabric at Donghai. This guniang wants to see them with her own eyes.¡± ¡°Your grandmother already informed me of this,¡± Yue Chen whispered to his grandson. He knew who Master Xu was, but he did not care about the rumors. He wanted to let his granddaughter travel and see the world, to live fully unlike her mother. ¡°If grandfather doesn¡¯t object, then I have nothing else to say.¡± No matter how unwilling he was, Bai He had no choice but to yield. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, then why don¡¯t you go with them?¡± Bai He wanted to immediately say ¡®I¡¯ll go!¡¯. But when he nced at the man riding in the front, he had to suppress his protectiveness. There were many missions to take care of before the ck dragon returned to his territory. ¡°There are still missions that I have to assistmander-general.¡± ¡°Then let her go.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather,¡± Bai He could only say so before turning to talk to Xu Luanle as if he was no longer concerned about that guniang. Ouyang Feilong sat still on his white horse. Though they talked in low voices, his high level of magic allowed him to hear every word of exchange between the grandfather and grandson. He had to admit that he was surprised by its conclusion. Actually, he had already noticed that little fool from afar. He could remember her dark eyes no matter the distance. But he kept silent, even though he was in the front of the group. He assumed the strict general Yue would take care of the matter. He never expected that his master who was always stern and uptight would let the fool travel alone with a man. And so Bai He could only begrudgingly ept his grandfather¡¯s judgment. He controlled his horse to walk forward, ignoring the pair that bowed to him. A person of Ouyang Feilong would naturally have eyes and ears everywhere. He knew the truth behind the rumor, yet he still felt irritated that Bai Yu continued to act close to the man she told him was only a friend. He had even asked for an audience with the Emperor to ask for guidance on her magic, even though this ck dragon general had never mentioned a woman when talking to his brother, Ouyang Hongxian, before. And so Ouyang Feilong was teased he was interested in the Bai family¡¯s first miss. His brother even had the idea that he would give a royal decree for her to marry into Rui Wang pce. In the end, he was given a special technique along with a deal that he would stop wearing his mask in exchange for the Emperor not bestowing a royal marriage between him and Bai Yu. His older brother had always liked to tease him by adding more and more concubines to his pce, together with an implication that Ouyang Hongxian never could say how these women would be of help to him. Though now he did not allow them to serve him at night, they still kept offering to help take care of his daily life from the moment he woke up. Ouyang Feilong might be indifferent to everything around him, he still had to be respectful toward the Emperor¡¯s good intention, so he would sometimes let them help him bathe or dress. Ouyang Feilong imagined that if that little fool was one of them, she would be a headache for him everyday. But it seemed his worry was for naught, she was not anxious about her power at all. She even had enough free time to go out and y with her close friend. What about your reputation? Are you going to throw it away now, little fool? Chapter 80 80 Then benwang is allowed to do this to you as well Part III Bai Yu could not say whether Xu Luanle and Xu Peipei were riding on horses or something else. When they left the capital, Xu Peipei who had separated from the group was already waiting for them. Xu Luanle¡¯s grey magic enveloped their two horses, and then when they started running, it was as if they could fly. She departed aroundte morning and reached Donghaite at night on the same day. What ¡®two-day travel¡¯?! What ¡® four-day round trip¡¯?! These siblings were clearly fooling the elderly! The next morning, they wore clothes that blended in with the people of Donghai. They might be aristocrats, but they were at risk of being targeted by thieves, so they decided to dress likemoners of Da Yang. Bai Yu was exhrated by the atmosphere of Donghai city. Though it was an ordinary ancient marketce, it was impressive in its size that covered the whole city. It was divided into many sections, reminding her of the Chatuchak market in Thand. As for the Laowai people she wanted to see, they were Caucasian and spoke English, as she had expected, though they had strange ents that she had to focus all her attention to be able to understand. Bai Yu¡¯s English skill was normal. She was an international actress, so it was natural that she could fluentlymunicate in English, in terms of reading, writing, speaking, and listening. Still, her familiarity was mostly limited to British, American, and other ents that were normally heard in media, with British ents being what she was used to hearing the most. The transaction here was simr to her former life¡¯s. The more you buy, the more discount you could get. Bai Yu and Xu Luanle bought various styles of fabrics. She imagined designs and consulted her friend while they chose fabrics. Xu Peipei knew of her brother¡¯s hobby. Her refusing to take over the ¡®anonymous master shop¡¯ from her familybined with Xu Luanle¡¯s talent allowed her to get away bearing the responsibility of her family¡¯s business. However, she often went fabric shopping together with her brother. Obviously, Xu Luanle lost his sense of time while looking at fabrics as always. Fabrics and sewing equipment, including other small decorations for making dresses, were loaded onto a rental carriage, to beter delivered to the anonymous master shop. Bai Yu would pay a share of three out of ten part of the price, ording to what they had negotiated in the morning. But when the dresses were made, Bai Yu would receive a share of seven-part out of each dress sold. This deal was in her favor, and she considered herself sessful in negotiating with Xu Luanle. But Xu Luanle had no concern of being at a disadvantage. His family was already rich, and he never cared about profits. He was only doing this business because it was what he loved, and having Bai Yu added challenge and excitement in his sewing projects. ..... ¡°Today has to be my day!¡± Xu Peipei cried. ¡°Of course, little sis.¡± Xu Luanle smiled. ¡°¡®Little sis¡¯ your sister!¡± ¡°And you are my little sister, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Bai Yu ate her meal while suppressing a smile at the sibling¡¯s conversation. Xu Peipei was a viiness, but she was not an intimidating one since she had virtually no propensity for scheming. Especially when she was with her older brother who loved teasing others, Xu Peipei now seemed more endearing than anything else. Few would be able to see this side of the alluring Miss Xu. The reason that Bai Yu could see her childish part must be because they had agreed on having a truce while traveling and because she was the friend that Xu Luanle allowed to know his secret. And so, Xu Peipei slowly let her guard down until the third day of their trip. The wall that had separated them seemed to be forgotten momentarily. ¡°I want to go see jewelry,¡± Xu Peipei said after they had finished their breakfast. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we design some jewelry too?¡± Bai Yu turned to her friend. ¡°If you say so. I¡¯ll find a craftsman after we return.¡± ¡°Brother, make some for me too. Both the beautiful jewelry and the pretty dresses.¡± Xu Peipei hugged her brother¡¯s arm as she begged. It was as if she had forgotten how she was fooled by him many times. ¡°Sure, I can make them for you. But what about the designer?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to refuse,¡± Xu Peipei said to her with a hard tone before pulling her brother to walk away happily. Bai Yu followed the sibling who was attached to each other all day after she had ¡®stolen¡¯ Xu Luanle to shop fabrics together for the past two days. Arrays of jewelry were put on shops disys on both sides of the street. Bai Yu observed them and discovered that jewelry made from jade was popr among the majority of people of Da Yang, while Laowai people were more inclined to choose diamonds and jewels. Clothing was much easier to differentiate since most would buy clothes ording to the weather of their own nation in order to sell them there. For instance, Da Yang people would tailor their clothes ording to the season, so it was not difficult to predict the trend of the market in the capital. Three of them continued to walk until they reached the cosmetics zone. Bai Yu tried to look for eyeliners there. She knew of using one, but she did not know how it was made. She would be fortunate if they really sold eyeliners here. She remembered that it had been invented since the time of ancient Egypt. If this world had the same civilization as her old one, then there should be a foreign merchant selling eyeliners. Cosmetics sold in the Donghai marketce were both abundant and diverse. Still, what could actually be sold were powders and rouge. The people of this time had yet dared to use strange cosmetics that they did not know how to apply. Bai Yu went to talk to merchants who sold cosmetics she had never seen, some of them were Laowai people. She acted like she did not know English as she gestured to ask for instructions for some of the items. Although Laowai people werergely epted in the city, they were forbidden from speakingnguages for a reason that Xu Luanle did not know. He only told her that very few people would know to speak their tongue. Finally, Bai Yu found an eyeliner from a Laowai merchant. He called it ¡®eyeliner¡¯ like what she was used to. It was the type that looked like a pencil, used for emphasizing one¡¯s eyes. The seller enthusiastically demonstrated its application to her, and Bai Yu bought several, to his astonishment. It was because most people here were used to using the brush more, so anything that had a hard tip like a pen or pencil was hard to use for them. When they returned to the inn, they prepared their belongings to return on the next day. They spared two days for their return trip, like normal, in case they had an unexpected event. That night, Bai Yuunched an intense course, teaching the Xu siblings how to apply eyeliners. Both of them were not used to pencils, so there were several failed attempts. When they saw how Bai Yu¡¯s eyes looked with eyeliners, they refused to give up even though they were in tears from forcing their eyes to open wide while applying eyeliners. In the end, no one could sessfully apply eyeliners by themselves. They eventually gave up to go to bed when Bai Yu suggested that they would do it for each other. The trip back was uneventful, though it took them two full days. Bai Yu had bought a horse and wanted to learn how to ride it on their way home. Ultimately, she could only ride for a little while, then she went back to riding on the same horse as Xu Luanle. On their way back they rested in an inn in one of the towns they passed. Luckily, nothing happened to impede them and they reached Yue mansion ording to schedule. ¡°Greetings to grandfather and grandmother.¡± ¡°Greetings to general Yue and elder Furen.¡± The three went to greet the seniors of the household before Xu siblings hurried to return home since the goods that they had bought were going to be delivered to the anonymous master shop. Before leaving, Xu Luanle was still determined to be able to apply eyeliner. He insisted to Bai Yu that he woulde back again the next morning, without caring that the rumor was spreading more and more because of someone¡¯s doing. Bai Yu was allowed to have a day off from her training to rest. As soon as she reached her building, her brother rushed toward her, full of worry, and tried to examine for an injury. It took Bai Yu sometime before she could convince him to leave. She also promised that she would go back to the Bai family mansion to exin the truth behind the rumor to her mother. That night, Bai Yu gave out eyeliners to her two maids then went to bed, exhausted. Chapter 81 81 Then benwang is allowed to do this to you as well Part IV ¡°Hey, sis! Give me your aine.¡± Xu Luanle barged into her building early in the morning. Bai Yu who had just finished having breakfast at the main building had to hurry back to meet her guest, who visited often the Yue family mansion without an ounce of care for people¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about yours?¡± ¡°Last night I just started practicing when little sis came in and said there was no need for a man to be beautiful, then she took my aine!¡± Xu Luanle bemoaned, using his sleeve to wipe his tears. But Bai Yu had no sympathy for him. ¡°But why are you using mine?¡± ¡°If I use mine then it¡¯ll run out! Stopining. Just give me yours.¡± Xu Luanle sat down, crossed his legs, and fanned himself with his new fan, contentedly waiting for a new eyeliner from her. Bai Yu nodded and ordered Xiao Chang to bring one to her before telling both maids to bring snacks for the guest. ¡°I think I¡¯ll apply it on one eye, then you do the other eye while following my example. Sounds good?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Before this, she taught them by applying it to herself and letting them follow her. Bai Yu could easily open her eyes while applying eyeliner, but the other two were struggling, so today she decided to change her teaching method. ..... ¡°Come closer. Give me your face.¡± She dragged her chair closer toward Xu Luanle and carefully drew a line onto his monolid eye. Because of her habit, while applying make-up and her seeing Xu Luanle as a close friend, Bai Yu did not feel shy when their faces were close to each other. She stared at Xu Luanle¡¯s eyelid, concentrated, not noticing that there was another guest who rushed to meet her in the morning right after hearing that she had returned. She also did not know that from the angle of that person, it looked as if she and Xu Luanle were kissing. ¡°Mmmm...Yu-er,¡± Xu Luanle made a strange noise and even snaked his hand to hold her waist. Bai Yu paused. Her brows furrowed. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that Meihua residence is off limits!¡± Xiao Chang and Xiao Xi¡¯s voices notified her of a neer. Bai Yu turned her gaze away from her friend toward the said trespasser. The tall figure of Ouyang Feilong stood at the entrance. A spot where he could see the two people in the parlor. His delicate but indifferent face was as usual, yet his heart was burning with bizarre heat. ¡°Benwang only came here to give this to Miss Bai. Apologies for picking the wrong time to interrupt.¡± Mocking words were uttered from his thin lips. He handed a letter to Xiao Chang. When the two maids heard how he addressed himself, they instantly curtsied to greet him and asked for mercy for offending the royalty who they had never met before. Seeing that the visitor was Ouyang Feilong, Bai Yu immediately let go of the eyeliner and went toward him. She had been away for several days to Donghai market, it was natural that she would have a souvenir for him. Bai Yu had even forgotten about her older brother, but when she saw a certain thing that reminded her of him, she decided to buy it. ¡°Blessings to Wang-¡± ¡°Benwang has to go.¡± Her greeting was stopped by a sudden movement. The person to who she had intended to give a souvenir suddenly turned and walked away. Bai Yu frowned. She held the gift in a small pouch that she kept on herself at all times because she was not sure when she would see Rui Wang again. But when they could meet, he hurried away without giving her a chance to say anything. And those golden eyes that were so cold toward her... What does that mean? ¡°You¡¯re not going after him?¡± Her friend said behind her. It was as if he was repeating what she was repeatedly asking herself after Ouyang Feilong walked away. She was deciding whether she should follow him or not. But if she did not, she felt that she could not just go back to her room. Her hand tightly held the pouch, the other handheld her skirt as she ran out onto the carpet of snow. Red magic enveloped her feet that were only wearing socks. She was afraid that if she stopped wearing her shoes, she would not be able to catch up to the tall person whose pace was much faster. ¡°Wangye!¡± Bai Yu called the foul-mouthed man who was strangely silent today. Even when she called him, there was no sign that he would stop. Bai Yu used all her strength to run faster so that she could block his way. Ouyang Feilong stopped as soon as she stood in front of him. ¡°Is something the matter, Miss Bai?¡± Bai Yu panted. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, then don¡¯t block benwang¡¯s way.¡± His golden eyes were looking at her like she was only a roadside pebble. The heart that was racing from exerting herself stuttered. Did she do something to anger him? ¡°I just want to give you a souvenir from Donghai.¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t need it.¡± The hand that was holding out a small pouch stopped. ¡°Is that all? Then step aside. If you remain here for too long, that close friend of yours will be dissatisfied that benwang interrupts you two too often.¡± Bai Yu narrowed her eyes at the person who was talking to her yet casting his cold gaze in the other direction. This is the ultimate level of sulking, right? ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Master Xu is a friend.¡± ¡°And benwang didn¡¯t misunderstand anything.¡± He still did not look at her. There was no glimpse of her shadow in his golden eyes at all. ¡°Wangye is also a friend and did not interrupt anything. Why would Wangye be in so much of a hurry to leave?¡± Ouyang Feilong turned to meet the dark eyes of the woman who ran after him without wearing her shoes properly, despite knowing that women should not show their feet to others. Or was it because she was like this that he no longer had to restrain himself? ¡°You said that Master Xu is your friend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°You said that benwang is also your friend.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Last time, you hugged benwang as a friend, the same way you did with Master Xu?¡± ¡°That...¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together, vaguely feeling that what Ouyang Feilong said was right while her heart objected that something was not right. ¡°That is also correct.¡± ¡°Then benwang is allowed to do this to you as well.¡± ¡°What are-Mmm...¡± Her mouth was sealed by the person who was called a friend. She did not realize when she was pressed to his broad chest. Her waist was tightly embraced, constricted as if he wanted to keep her with him. Therge hand that had stroked her head so gently now entwined its fingers with her silky strands. He used that same hand to hold the back of her neck, forcing her to raise her head and ept the kiss that was abruptly stolen from her. Her dark eyes widened in surprise. Her lips were nipped and sucked so much that it started to hurt. That same hurt jerked her consciousness back and she started struggling to get away from the other person. But his arms were too strong. Bai Yu could only drain herself until she ran out of strength. Her mouth waspletely blocked. There was no chance of escape. It was not that she had never kissed before. She had been through it all in her past life... But not in this body. With this person. She has never done it before! The two hearts were pounding, racing so fast that they could be felt. Ouyang Feilong wanted to teach the unreserved woman at first. He did not know whatpelled him to pull her into a kiss, but when he did, sweetness from those red lips rendered him powerless to stop himself. Bai Yu¡¯s mouth was invaded by his aggressive tongue. Her tongue was intertwined and sucked. Her whole mouth was seized, its sweetness freely plundered. His strong hand at her nape held her still to continue the deep kiss. Bai Yu could only hear her heart that was beating out of rhythm. Her head was nk white as if she had returned to when she first knew the taste of a first kiss. She was starting to get out of breath. ¡°Mmm...m...mm...¡± She used her fist to hit his chest. But it seemed to have no effect on the general at all. She had to protest with the sound in her throat. Ouyang Feilong frowned. He knew that she was at her limit, but that sound made him want to take from her more and more. Sharp pain from his upper arm pulled in rationality back to the surface. Bai Yu dug her nails into his arm with all her strength. Right now, she hadpletely forgotten that she had both martial arts and magic. She crumpled onto the floor as soon as Ouyang Feilong loosen his embrace and let her go. She opened her mouth that was sucked red, taking in air as much as she could. Her clothes were all rumpled. Her hair is in disarray. The ck dragon looked at her and wanted to hold her against him again. But when her dark eyes turned up to meet his, Ouyang Feilong was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re a fool just as much as I am!¡± What kind of friend would do this?! No words of farewell. Not even a word to reflect rank. Only a small pouch was thrown at the broad chest with the little strength that she had left. She had wanted to properly hand it to him, but now it was rudely thrown. Even worse, she ran away from where he was standing. After she had yelled at him, she was no longer angry. But the reason that made her run away was that she did not know what was going on with her. Chapter 82 82 She¡¯ll be damned if she could not do whatever she pleases! Part I Bai Yu¡¯s silhouette disappeared from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s sight. He was aware of his own action, still, he did not know whatpelled him so. He was a soldier, he had been on the battlefield ever since he was young, he had been trained to be alert and logical, always conscious of his decision. This was the first time that Ouyang Feilong could not find a reason for himself. Even though Bai He had already warned him... He kneeled down to pick up the small pouch left behind by Bai Yu. Large hands slowly untied its knot to reveal the gift. There were a needle and a spool of ck thread inside. ¡°Heh!¡± If he had not kissed her, he would have been indirectly told to learn how to sew by her. In his heart he was frustrated. Feeling both guilt and joy. The corner of his mouth slightly lifted. It seemed these hands that only knew how to swing a sword would have to start picking up sewing. ¡°Commander general, sir.¡± He lifted his eyes to look at the source of the voice. ¡°There¡¯s a big trouble.¡± ..... Bai He hurried toward him. His dark eyes nced at the objects in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hand before turning away in an attempt to suppress feelings with a sense of duty. The lieutenant-general immediately reported the news that would be the true spark for the fight for the Ouyang dynasty¡¯s throne. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Taizi had received royal decree to subdue snow bandits that had been raiding viges. The mission failed, and Taizi returned with a critical injury.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s appearance was still calm, despite being informed that his eldest nephew was injured and the bandits were atrge. ¡°The Emperor had ordered Qin Wang to continue the mission in ce of Taizi, correct?¡± ¡°That is correct, sir.¡± How could he not know what his older brother was thinking? The more he loved the former Empress, the stronger his unwavering care for the son born from her. In order to protect Ouyang Mingxian, the title of Taizi was given to Ouyang Yongxian, the same way that the current title of Empress was handled. It was now time to return that title to its rightful owner, and also the time that Ouyang Hongxian had to return the East Pce to its true master. This mission was an opportunity for Ouyang Mingxian to prove himself whether he could disy his ability to the Emperor who had cherished him for many years. ¡°Bring ck dragon unit to protect Qin Wang from the shadow. And investigate the source of those snow bandits. Benwang doesn¡¯t think that the raids were just because of hunger during harsh winter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Take care of everything, and escort Qin Wang back safely.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ouyang Feilong knew where Ouyang Hongxian ced all his love in. He knew what the Emperor wanted to give to him, his younger brother who he had raised like a son. But Ouyang Feilong did not want it... And to repay the goodwill that he could not ept, Ouyang Feilong wished to protect the person his brother loved the most, to the best of his ability. His own nephew. Ouyang Mingxian. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Disheveled hair.¡± The tip of the fan stroked her hair. ¡°Red, ruddy face.¡± The tip of the fan stroked along the side of her face and jaw. ¡°Swollen lips.¡± The tip of the finger touched her mouth. ¡°Ho ho ho¡± The fan unfolded, covering his high-pitchedughter. Bai Yu forcefully bit Xu Luanle¡¯s finger, venting her frustration. ¡°Oops.¡± Xu Luanle immediately pulled his finger away from her mouth. Bai Yu let go of the confusion and uncertainty that had taken over her thoughts while she was running all the way back. She put her hands on her hips and stared at her friend usingly. ¡°You fooled me!¡± ¡°What did I do, sis?¡± The culpritughed. He was still nonchntly fanning himself, while the other hand tucked a strand of hair behind his ear in an overly feminine manner. ¡°Back there you made a strange noise and called my name. You knew that there was someone behind me, right?!¡± ¡°Huh, you didn¡¯t know?¡± The sharp eyes emphasized by eyeliner faked a surprise. Actually, it was a hard task for him to notice the magic current of that ck dragon. ¡°You...!!!¡± Bai Yu bit her lips. She pointed at her irritating friends, feeling herself at the limit of her emotion. In contrast, Xu Luanle continued to calmly fan himself, acting as if he did not know what he had done to anger Bai Yu. He strutted toward her, approaching until his face was next to her ear before whispering. ¡°Was Wangye¡¯s kiss as sweet as my fake kiss?¡± ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°Ohohoho¡± ¡°Die, you lying snake!¡± That day, Master Xu was sent off Meihua residence by furniture. Though he had appliances of varying sizes thrown at him, Xu Luanle was in a good mood all day because of his new makeup look. His friend was set to be Rui Wang Fei, and his sister now had no rival for her position as Qin Wang Fei. There was no one cleverer and more beautiful than this Xu Luanle. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Bai Yu ordered her maids to clean up the parlor room that was a ruin by her temper, including collecting appliances that were not broken from being thrown outside. This was her first time making a scene in this body, and it essentially made Xiao Xi stop worrying that her miss had changed. The puppy was curious about what happened. Normally, miss would give vent to her about everything that was on her mind, but this time, Xiao Chang stopped her from asking. She said that she felt their miss¡¯s tantrum was different from what she had heard of before. The two maids let other servants clean up the building while they went to serve Bai Yu as normal. The letter from Ouyang Feilong was handed to Bai Yu who was sitting on her bed and absentmindedly pressing her bruised lips together. Though the owner of that letter reminded Bai Yu of what happened a while ago, she had to open it up because she knew that the content would have to be the guidance from the Emperor. The handwriting that wasrgely simr to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s appeared to her. It described the origin of the power, the technique to control the magic current within the body to maintain stability, the technique to control how to absorb magic, and then it finally ended with a message that next time, he would teach her how to utilize this power. That meant she would have to meet Ouyang Feilong again for another letter. Bai Yu could only hope that he would assign another person to be his messenger. Right now, she felt both angry and indignant. After what had happened today, that ck dragon probably would not want to see her face ever again. He must think that she was a shameless woman who let two men kiss her! Even though the truth was that he was the first and the only one who had kissed her. She came from the world that kissing was seen as normal. It was a usual urrence, even, in her line of work. She might be shameless to admit that she never minded it at all. And even after being in this body, her personality and habit would not be changed so easily. Bai Yu was not angry with Ouyang Feilong at all, she was only surprised at the thought that if the person who kissed her was not Ouyang Feilong but Xu Luanle or any other man...She would not allow it. Bai Yu was not sure why she had that thought. It might be because she felt guilty that her closeness with Xu Luanle caused a misunderstanding between her and him again. Although she wanted to be a good and proper woman in his eyes, she ended up disappointing him again and again. Worry made Bai Yu sleepless that entire night. It was the first feeling of unease caused by herself and not the fate that threw her into this world. It was as if Ouyang Feilong was her only exception. Interactions between Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong never happened in the series that she knew. Or was he the person the fate goddess told her that she never had the chance to meet? If that was true...then she would try to start over. Should she? Chapter 83 83 She¡¯ll be damned if she could not do whatever she pleases! Part II The next day, Bai Yu¡¯s training was canceled both in the morning and afternoon. Empress Dowager Wei gave a sudden order summoning her to the pce, still, Bai Yu dressed elegantly as always. From now on, she would have to pay even more attention to what she wore, while also started epting more party invitations to socialize. These would benefit her not only in thepetition for Lady Meihua title but also in her dressmaking business as well. Currently, the process of sewing those dresses were being elerated, hoping to finish them in time for herpetition. Bai Yu wore a white dress, with a long cloak made from dark blue fox fur to protect her from the cold. When she reached Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s pce, she was first thoroughly questioned about the rumor between her and Xu Luanle. Bai Yu remained calm and mannerly on the outside, though she was amused by Empress Dowager Wei who fully believed the rumor and openly showed her anxiousness. She must be nervous that Bai Yu might change her mind and stop loving Qin Wang when in truth, she had already done that the moment she knew the true purpose behind her transmigrating here. Throughout their conversation, Bai Yu could only answer Empress Dowager reservedly. She could not openly announce that she no longer loved Ouyang Mingxian because that would turn allies into enemies. She could not bear the risk right now. Bai Yu stayed at Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s pce untilte morning. While she was heading out from the inner court, Empress Wang¡¯s personal maid came to ry her summon. Bai Yu had to swallow her unwillingness and followed the maid silently. The reason that Empress Wang wanted to see her would be none other than that rumor. At first, she acted like she was only asking Bai Yu about the dress she was having sewn for her, but she eventually revealed her hand. She wanted to know the truth behind her and Xu Luanle¡¯s rtionship, no different from Empress Dowager. Bai Yu left the royal pce at noon and went straight to the Bai family mansion. There was another woman left who she wanted to talk to. On her way back home, she considered the news she heard from Empress Dowager Wei about Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s mission to quell the snow bandits. Bai Yu recalled the story of the series and realized that this was the first event at the start of the fight for the throne. Taizi Ouyang Yongxian was originally weaker than his younger brother, Ouyang Mingxian. He only managed to stay in power by relying on the support from the current Empress Wang¡¯s family. In his mission this time, he was reckless. He underestimated that the reputation of these bandits started to spread two winters ago, thinking they must not be a match for him, and ended up being defeated on top of being badly injured. Ouyang Mingxian took over his mission and sessfully eliminated the bandits. But when he was heading back, he was ambushed by men ordered by Empress Wang who did not want Qin Wang toe back and be more favored by the Emperor. At that time, Ouyang Mingxian suffered a near-fatal injury and went missing. ..... The Emperor issued an order tob thend for him. The capital of Da Yang was in chaos. Bai Hua who heard the news went to search for her lover and finally found him because of the fragrant pouch containing antidote that she had once given for him to use in case of emergency. Then, she healed him until he came back to health and the two escaped together. On the journey back to the capital under disguise, they had the chance to deepen their rtionship further. And when they returned, the Emperor rewarded Qin Wang for suppressing the bandits and also gave the royal decree to find the perpetrator at any cost. Because of his fury, the punishment for the one behind harming Qin Wang was severe. Bai Hua, too, was acknowledged by the Emperor. He appointed her as the female doctor of the first rank, the first and only position in the royal pce. Her ability in saving Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s life and curing the viges of the gue was uncontested. ¡°No need toe with me, Xiao Chang,¡± Bai Yu spoke the moment her carriage stopped in front of the Bai family mansion. ¡°You go on and investigate the ¡®thank you gift¡¯ for me.¡± To capture someone¡¯s heart...now was the optimal time. Bai Yu could only hope that ¡®she¡¯ would be able to aplish it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell her that if she doesn¡¯t know when to stop, then she would have nothing, not even her own life,¡± the viiness said before stepping out of the carriage. Everything she had said was left behind as she moved forward to ponder her next step. Bai Yu took a deep breath. Being born with the power of two major families was a blessing. It gave her high social standing andfortable life. The only thing shecked was freedom. Because of her beauty and status, people always had expectations for Bai Yu, the daughter of the senior chancellor. It was natural that the original Bai Yu was obedient, listening to every word her mother and Empress Dowager Wei told her. That high status made her self-centered and mean, but it also meant that she was unable to do anything on her own without her mother. In the series, the viiness was lost to the transmigrated Bai Hua who had the freedom of thought. Her bing the beautiful and refined Bai Yu limited her actions from going against the wish of her mother and Empress Dowager Wei who had taught and instilled her of her position ever since she was little. But she came here to change her fate. She¡¯ll be damned if she could not do whatever she pleases! ¡°Greetings from Yu-er to mother.¡± Bai Yu curtsied to her mother who sat still, acting the same way she had when Bai Yu had left home. Even though she was constantly sending herbs to her at Yue mansion, she still had yet to forgive her. Bai Yu knew her mother did not bear too deep a grudge against her. She only acted so to correct her spoiled behavior that was caused by her upbringing. Today, Bai Yu came to have lunch together with her mother and talked about the rumor that surely was troubling Yue Mei. She told her everything, including the business deal between her and the anonymous master, which she had kept a secret from both Empress Dowager Wei and Empress Wang. Though her mother acted aloof, she asked Bai Yu about her living condition at the Yue mansion with the same love and care. Bai Yu knew better than anyone how resolute Yue Mei was. Her unchanging coldness toward Bai Han was evident enough by itself. This was the biggest obstacle in Bai Yu¡¯s attempt at changing her destiny unless she chose to be estranged from her mother. Still, there was one thing Bai Yu had learned from training with the Yue family, the one thing that she hoped she could use to her advantage... All members of the Yue family always keep their words. ¡°If I win this season¡¯spetition, can I ask one thing from mother?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You have to promise that you¡¯ll give it to me first.¡± She intentionally refrained from saying what she wanted right now. Bai Yu had to resort to using tricks to secure the path for her brighter future. ¡°Alright, alright. I promise.¡± ¡°I love mother the most.¡± She hugged her mother without caring whether she was forgiven or not. In fact, Bai Yu missed her mother greatly. Ever since she transmigrated here, the only person who always protected her was Yue Mei. Fortunately, she stayed at the Meihua residence that used to be Yue Mei¡¯s. The small connection between her and her mother could keep the feeling of yearning at bay. To make up for the lost time, Bai Yu remained at the Bai family mansion until dark. However, she had only met her father, mother, and other Furens. There was no sign of Bai He. While walking back to the front gate to leave, Bai Yu told Xiao Xi to follow her to another path. The little maid was puzzled by her youngdy¡¯s order, but she still kept her silence and acted ordingly. Until they reached Jiuhua residence. ¡°Greetings to first sister.¡± ¡°Greetings to first miss.¡± Bai Hua and her maid hurried out to greet the first miss. It was beyond their expectation to see hering here. Bai Hua¡¯s two maids looked uneasy, they were possibly thinking that Bai Yu came to create trouble, while their mistress wasposed. ¡°I have something to talk to you, alone.¡± As soon as she said that, all servants left the area. ¡°Is something the matter, first sister?¡± Bai Hua lifted her face slightly. Her peach blossom eyes looked straight at Bai Yu. Bai Yu approached the other person. She maintained her calm fa?ade and she tried to suppress her hatred for the face that resembled Song Lianhua. Bai Yu leaned forward and whispered against the ear of the future female doctor, the one and the only in Da Yang history. The peach blossom eyes widened after she heard something from her half-sister. Bai Hua never thought that Bai Yu would reveal this to her. Surprise turned into guilt. Then, worry reflected in her honest gaze. Her thin lips trembled as she hoarsely spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± The heroine wanted to deny what Bai Yu had just whispered to her. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have between the two of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± ¡°If you love him so much...then just take him if you can.¡± Bai Yu generously stepped aside for them...I hope you¡¯ll be as good at capturing a man¡¯s heart as you were in yourst life. Bai Hua fell silent. Her face revealed nothing, unlike the first time they had met. Still, Bai Yu could clearly see in her eyes the hesitation and guilt that was soon reced by resolve. ¡°Thank you for telling me this,¡± this time, Bai Hua expressed gratitude as a fellow person who had transmigrated here. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that word from you.¡± In the past, she would always get angry at Song Lianhua¡¯s words. That was why she consciously ignored everything that woman said. But today, Bai Yu had changed... Maybe ¡®a certain word¡¯ from Bai Hua could help free Bai Yu from this fate. ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 84 84 Everyone had a fate of their own Part I ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bai Yu did not answer or react to the apology. She stared at her half-sister with the intention to create pressure. No words were uttered between them. Silence was a useful tool in exposing secrets. It could be used to force the other party to reconsider their own words and reveal the hidden truths in their thoughts through the feeling of uneasiness. As long as Bai Yu maintained her silence and calmly stared at the other person, she was certain Bai Hua would continue to speak on her own. Almost one ke passed. Bai Hua had yet to say anything else. There was only the sound of winter breeze, blowing against their bodies. The genius doctor had extraordinarily strong mental fortitude. But this silence was already enough for Bai Yu to know Bai Hua¡¯s thoughts, to know that she was ready to answer her questions. ¡°What are you apologizing to me for?¡± Bai Hua opened her mouth, intending to say something. ¡°If you know what it is, then good. But if you¡¯re still not sure, then go back and reconsider your actions.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not apologizing to you for that thing rted to Qin Wang, then what else?¡± The heroine answered. Bai Hua gazed at the face of the person who had targeted the original body and forced her through various hardships, almost costing her life, only because she was born with a low status. When she realized her own standing, she wanted to take revenge for everything that this body had been put through. But when she knew that the person in front of her was also transmigrated here...She was resentful, but she was not without judgment. She would not exact revenge on the new Bai Yu who faced the same fate as her. Still, she felt bitter about her own status. For the genius doctor from the future, this was her main obstacle. ..... From someone who stood at the top of the pyramid, now had fallen to the lowest point, punished for the crime she did notmit. She had to do everything to climb back up to the spot she had taken, the ce she took pride in. She never expected anything that had happened between her and Ouyang Mingxian, and she never thought she would fall for him so deeply that she was unable to suppress her feeling. In her past life, her parents had raised her to be the first in everything. She had to be clever and to be the number one. When she finally had her job as a doctor, she could rise to the top just as she had wanted. She rarely had to bow her head to anyone. She had forgotten the people who she had hurt on her path to sess. Aftering here, Bai Hua was made aware of how lucky she was in her past life to be born in a family that could support her and allow her life to be smooth-sailing. In this life, no matter how intelligent she was, she could only be the daughter of a concubine and nothing more, just as Bai Yu had emphasized often. But she could not choose her own birth. The only choice she had was in her own path in life, and obviously she would never let herself die along with the word ¡®daughter of a concubine¡¯ as her solebel. Women¡¯s duty in this world is only to be mothers, something Bai Hua did not want. She wanted her medical knowledge to be used to the fullest. Although Bai Hua had a way to fix her lot in life, she could not do anything when it came to Ouyang Mingxian. She knew full well that it would hurt her sister who had loved this man for over ten years, even when she tried to turn away, to stop herself, situations would force them back to meet and be even further entwined. If what they had between them was fate, then Bai Hua did not know how to conquer it anymore. ¡°So you know what you¡¯re apologizing to me for.¡± Bai Yu tested Bai Hua to confirm what the other person was thinking during the brief silence between them. Herposure surprised Bai Hua instead. ¡°You¡¯re not angry with me?¡± Not just angry, but I¡¯ll resent and curse you for all lives and eternity after this! Bai Yu briefly closed her eyes in an attempt to suppress the hatred that filled her chest. Finally, her eyshes slowly fluttered open, showing the dark eyes like a calm night, reflecting only resolution without a trace of doubt or uncertainty. ¡°If it was before, I would have wanted to chop you into a thousand pieces, Padma.¡± Peach blossom eyes widened at the name she had not heard in a long while. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I not only know what¡¯s going to happen to your beloved Qin Wang, but I also know who you were.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Padma in Bai Hua¡¯s body stared at the woman who secretly told her about Ouyang Mingxian being ambushed after defeating the snow bandits. At first, she was only surprised, thinking that her sister must have an informant. However, knowing her name from her former life was too unbelievable. They both transmigrated here. She did not know Bai Yu, but then why did Bai Yu know her?! ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I can see your fate, and I don¡¯t intend to interfere with it anymore.¡± ¡°You...you can see the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Yu chose to reveal the truth partially. True, she knew the future, but that future was only limited to the old fate. Right now she did not know how her and Bai Hua¡¯s life would continue to unfold. Still, it was best to dere that she had the upper hand since she never wanted to befriend Bai Hua either way. Today, she revealed the ambush of Ouyang Mingxian because she wanted to make sure that Bai Hua would be able to save him in time, and so that everything would continue ording to the storyline of the series that Bai Yu already knew. She resented the pair of protagonists, but she never wanted to challenge Bai Hua. The current Bai Yu focused only on challenging herself and growing until she could be recognized by the person up above. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s words from that day were still fresh. This journey might be hard, but if she continued to take small steps, she would someday reach her goal. She would finally be able to truly let go. ¡°Then let me ask you one thing.¡± Bai Hua¡¯s voice became noticeably softer. Bai Yu frowned at her abrupt change, yet still nodded. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Will I be able to return to my world? My father, my mother...will I ever see them again? Or am I going to live out my life here?¡± Bai Yu never braced herself against this question. She squeezed her hands tight. While Bai Hua thought of her family, she only thought of hatred, resentment, hopeless love, and wished to change her fate. She left that world without leaving anyone behind, and so she felt no longing like Bai Hua did. That ended up being an advantage in letting her clear her mind much faster. Bai Hua was different. Had it not been for her hatred for Song Lianhua who had the same soul and simr appearance to Bai Hua, she would have empathized with a fellow transmigrator. Bai Yu was luckier than Bai Hua, since she had a clear objective in her new life, and she had partial knowledge of her own future. Their conversation today made her realize that she was not the only one who had to suffer. Everyone had a fate of their own, including their unique frustration for their lot in life. This world was round and vast, humans should not look at it as if it was a single-dimension object. ¡°Which is it? Will I be able to go back or will I have to stay here forever?¡± Bai Yu stared at the other person who was waiting for her answer. ¡°It¡¯s thetter.¡± ¡°I...¡± Bai Hua cast her eyes downward, attempting to hide tears that started brimming. ¡°...I really can¡¯t go back anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same as well. We both have to continue to live here as Bai Yu and Bai Hua, daughters of the Bai family, and die here. Nothing can change that.¡± Bai Hua lost all strength in her body. She copsed heavily to the floor as teardrops fell from the eyes that were once filled with resolve. It was as if all hope was snuffed out of her soul as if all her struggles were rendered meaningless. Why would she be stronger, when she could no longer return to share her sess with the people she loved? Bai Yu looked down at the crumbling woman with pity. It was a pity for both Bai Hua and herself. That day at the temple when Ouyang Feilong was looking at her crying, what he had seen might be the same as her right now. ¡°Since you cannot go back, then whatever your intent was, keep doing it for good.¡± For the person she so loathed... A viiness like her...could only do this much for them. Chapter 85 85 Everyone had a fate of their own Part II ¡°Greetings to first sister.¡± ¡°Greetings to first sister.¡± Bai Hua and Bai Yue mannerly curtsied to her. Bai Yu nodded as an acknowledgment before walking forward, leading the two women dressed and decorated elegantly in the outfits she had prepared for them. It had been almost seven days after her exchange with Bai Hua. Her half-sister seemed to have be moreposed than before. Bai Yu did not know how Bai Hua managed to clear up her own emotion, though, since she had dedicated all her focus on training and preparing tounch the clothes she and Xu Luanle had been rushing to finish in time for Meihua Ladypetition. Today was the first time Bai Yu epted an invitation, after her continued refusal without caring from who some invitations were from. Obviously, the reason she epted was that the other person was her half-sister, the newly appointed royal consort of the rank De Fei. ¡°Miss Bai Yu, Miss Bai Hua, and Miss Bai Yue request an audience.¡± A royal maid went inside the pce to report to her mistress with a loud but respectful voice. The three misses of Bai family were standing outside, maintaining their impable manner. However, after one ke had passed, there was yet a sound of reply. ¡°Say it again,¡± Bai Yu who had the highest rank among the three sisters calmly said. There was no particr emotion in her tone, but the maid suddenly felt goosebumps rising all over her body in response. Before they came, she was firmly ordered that she could notify her mistress only once, even though normally, she would have to repeat when there was no answer. ¡°Royal consort...¡± ..... ¡°The royal consort is ying chess. It is a game that requires a great amount of concentration. Misses please wait here for a little longer,¡± Bai Xue¡¯s personal maid who had followed her into the pce came out and spoke with a haughty attitude. She did not even curtsy to Bai Yu who was clearly of higher status than her. ¡°Say it again.¡± Bai Yu tly ordered. She did not react to the words of Bai De Fei¡¯s personal maid. ¡°Ro...royal consort, Miss Bai Yu, Miss Bai Hua, and Miss Bai Yue request an audience.¡± ¡°Royal consort is ying chess, misses please-¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± A scream from the woman inside drew the attention of everyone. Bai Xue¡¯s personal maid who was going to repeat her words stopped, before hurriedly running into the building, forgetting even to close the door. ¡°Royal consort!¡± A noble woman in an elegant light-colored dress appeared in the doorway, the hem of her long outer robe ming. Her panicked expression as she shrieked out appeared fully to everyone in front of the pce. Her past image of a serene beauty was easily shattered by the scene. ¡°Ah! Fi...fire! Aaaahh!!¡± ¡°Ro...royal consort, please stay still...Ah!¡± A cloak in the hands of a well-intentioned servant suddenly caught on fire. ¡°Go get water.¡± Bai Yu watched the state of the master and servant pair and felt that they might not be able to put out the fire by themselves. She calmly ordered other maids around them to bring water, not showing an ounce of rm. The royal maids promptly followed her order without realizing that they were made obedient by that tone of the youngdy. ¡°What kind of water can put out your magic fire?¡± A soft whisper sounded behind her. Bai Yu knew without turning back that it was Bai Hua who recognized the cause of the fire because Bai Yue had run inside to her older half-sister and left Bai Yu and Bai Hua standing in the same spot. ¡°The water from my bleeding heart, of course.¡± Bai Yu smiled as she looked at several buckets of water in the royal maids¡¯ hands. They could put out the fire at any moment, but they all hesitated, for fear of angering the royal consort. Bai Yu turned her palm up, pulling magic within Bai Xue¡¯s body to fuel the me and fanned it further until it almost reached the royal consort¡¯s ankle. Obviously, the magic fire was caused by her drawing out Bai Xue¡¯s magic and turning it into the fire burning her cloak. ¡°Aaahh!! Bring me water! Put out this fire! Put out the fire for bengong!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± As soon as Bai Xue screamed out, water from every direction sshed at her. Ssh! ¡°Ro...royal consort.¡± Magic fire that had been deceiving everyone was extinguished. What was left was only the slender body whose soaked dress clung to her body. Her pinned hair that was decorated with intricate jade pins now became loose, wet strands obscured the royal consort¡¯s face. Right now Bai Xue was wet from head to toe, and her face was especially dirtied by the cosmetics that were not waterproof. ¡°Bring a cloak for the royal consort.¡± It was Bai Yu again who ordered the maids, who quickly followed. ¡°Sister, no, royal consort, sit down first.¡± Bai Yue who was standing close by went to take the arm of her half-sister who now had no resemnce to the serene beauty Bai De Fei of the inner court. ¡°Tidy up everything.¡± Seeing that the situation had returned to normal, Bai Yu gave the final order before turning away to leave, not showing even the slightest intention to step closer to Bai Xue who was ring at her. ¡°First sister!¡± Bai Yu paused. She lifted her chin slightly before turning back to confront the royal consort who unconsciously called her the same way as she did when she was in Bai mansion. ¡°Royal consort has yet to forget our sister bond. I am honored.¡± ¡°You!¡± A dainty finger wearing a nail guard pointed straight at Bai Yu. ¡°Yes?¡± Bai Yu arched an eyebrow. ¡°Royal consort, please calm yourself.¡± It was Bai Yue who reminded Bai Xue who had lost her manner. Bai Xue put down her hand and took a deep breath. She slowly walked out of the building, maintaining her gracefulness even after her clothes and hairdo were ruined by fire and water. ¡°Why is sister in such a hurry to leave aftering all the way here? Why don¡¯t you stay to have a chat with bengong?¡± Though anger was burning bright in her big, round eyes, her words were still gentle when in front of her pce servants. ¡°I don¡¯t want to interrupt the royal consort¡¯s chess match.¡± Bai Yu smiled. Her dark eyes looked into the eyes of the woman whom she and her mother had sent into this ferocious den called the inner pce. Bai Xue took advantage of her title as a royal consort to make Bai Yu stand outside and wait for a long time. She thought that the other person could do nothing but wait for her response. She would never expect that Bai Yu had practiced hertent ability and used it to draw Bai Xue¡¯s magic out and turn it into me. Bai Yu intended to leave after creating that fire. She did not think that the front door would be opened and resulted in the hugemotion that left Bai Xue in this state. It was natural that she would direct her hatred to Bai Yu so straightforwardly, though luckily, she could still contain her anger under a calm surface. ¡°Bengong-¡± ¡°Dear consort, why are you in such a state?¡± A gentle voice interrupted the conversation between the two half-sisters. Bai Yu and everyone in the area immediately knelt down. ¡°Blessings to the Emperor. May you live and reign for ten thousand years, tens of thousands years, ten thousand of ten thousand years.¡± Bai Yu could already guess that the neer would have to be either the Empress or the Emperor since the ruckus in the pce was loud enough to attract attention from other parties. That was the reason why Bai Yu intended to leave before the matter was investigated. She was careful enough to use Bai Xue¡¯s magic as the source of the me, but the Emperor would be able to easily see through it. Still, even if Ouyang Hongxian knew, she could still manage, so meeting him did not make her as nervous as seeing the other man walking beside him. Her heart beat faster. She curtsied to greet the Emperor, not daring to lift her face for even the smallest inch. ¡°Blessings to themander-general.¡± Chapter 86 86 Do you have someone you like? Part I Today at the throne hall, the news of citizens¡¯ poor living conditions was reported to Ouyang Hongxian by the court officials. Citizens had fallen sick because of the harsh cold, though luckily, there was no sign of an epidemic happening again. Furthermore, there was a mysterious doctor constantly treating and examining people¡¯s health, preventing the problem from worsening. Ouyang Mingxian then assigned Ouyang Wenrou who was adept in healing to find that doctor in secret. Apart from that, there was also a problem that both Da Yang citizens and merchants faced alike. It was the snow bandits who had started advancing their raids more and more. Although he had already sent Ouyang Mingxian, the Emperor still could not rest easy. And when came news from Ouyang Feilong, informed directly by his ck dragon unit, the two golden eyes siblings continued their discussion even after the morning meeting had ended. ¡°There¡¯s someone behind these bandits?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Ouyang Feilong confirmed. ¡°They were fully armed, and their fighting seemed like they had received training. Not like normal bandits at all.¡± Ouyang Hongxian frowned. His handsome face was void of the usual kind smile. ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ordered lieutenant-general Bai He himself to investigate. I think we¡¯ll have information behind the maniptor soon.¡± ¡°Wonderful.¡± The older brother nodded, satisfied. ¡°We can¡¯t let that boy know about this.¡± Ouyang Hongxian did not want to involve Ouyang Mingxian in a matter that was still unclear, because it might lead to something even more dangerous. He only wanted to send his son to eliminate the bandits, as for the deeper details, he would leave it to Ouyang Feilong who had been responsible for this mission from the start. It seemed that these bandits were more or less rted to the gue incident. ¡°Your Majesty, Bai De Fei is in trouble,¡± the Emperor¡¯s personal eunuch rushed in to report him of the situation at Bai Xue¡¯s pce. ..... Ouyang Hongxian frowned again. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There is a fire at the consort¡¯s pce.¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± The tall figure in a golden robe quickly stepped out of the throne hall. Bai De Fei had just received her new title, he could not afford anything to happen to her, no matter how small or trivial. He must show that he cared for her, otherwise his n to use Bai family as a counterbnce to the Empress¡¯ Wang family would crumble. Wang family had Empress Wang as the nation¡¯s mother and Ouyang Yongxian as the crown prince. Even with the Xu family, Bai family, and Yue family to keep them in check, Ouyang Hongxian had decided that it was time for him to pick the Bai family to act as the most apparent opponent to the Wang family. In doing so, he chose to give power to Bai Xue, rather than having Bai Yu marry a prince. Ouyang Mingxian was not yet ready to be the crown prince, and the Emperor could not bring Miss Bai Yu into the royal family. The only choice that he had left was slowly lessening Wang family¡¯s influence to pave the way for his favorite son. His line of thinking had proved that Bai Yu¡¯s assumption was incorrect because the one that supported Bai Xue was not either Empress Dowager Wei or Empress Wang, but Emperor Ouyang Hongxian. The son of heaven of Da Yang went to De Fei¡¯s pce as soon as he was notified. When he arrived, he met several youngdies gathered there. Ouyang Feilong who had followed his brother here was quite surprised to see Bai Yu among them. ¡°Dear consort, why are you in such a state?¡± Currently, Bai Yu did not dare to lift her face. She was uncertain whether it was because she was intimidated by the Emperor¡¯s presence or because she did not know how to act when she met Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Zhen heard that Bai De Fei¡¯s pce mysteriously caught fire. Zhen never thought that the cause would be...¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have ordered the royal maids to put out the fire.¡± Bai Yu knew what the Emperor was going to say next. Obviously, he would have discovered the moment he approached them that the fire was caused by Bai Yu. She was aware that she could not hide the truth from the Emperor in the first ce, but at least let her get back at Bai Xue. Bai Yu could only hope that the Emperor did not favor Bai Xue so much that he would punish her. Ouyang Hongxian said nothing. He merely nodded once before going to help Bai Xue stand, disying the love and care he had for his consort. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s high level of magic enables him to retain his appearance and youthfulness. The picture of a man who resembled her past lover holding beauty in his arm with a gentle smile made Bai Yu feel uncontroble jealousy as a fellow woman. Bai Xue¡¯s husband was this handsome and had such a high status. Her mother had sent her to meet such a man, why would she still resent them? Could Bai Xue not see what wonderful luck she had? Regrettably, that year Bai Yu was blinded by her love for Ouyang Mingxian and refused to be a royal consort, so her mother had sent Bai Xue instead. If it had been her, then right now she and the handsome Emperor would...hehe. ¡°First sister.¡± A clear voice from Bai Hua jolted Bai Yu back to the present. Ah, seemed like her old habit had returned again. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy. I¡¯ll take my leave here.¡± It had been a while after Ouyang Hongxian had taken Bai Xue back inside and there was no sign of himing out. There were only Bai Yu, Bai Hua, and Ouyang Feilong left in front of the pce. And so, Bai Hua took this chance to excuse herself. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes and Bai Hua¡¯s met for a brief moment. She knew why the heroine was in such a hurry. She curtsied to Ouyang Feilong, the only higher rank noble here, preparing to say farewell and followed Bai Hua back, but her action was interrupted by the Emperor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Bai Yue and take a walk with Zhen?¡± The owner of golden eyes gazed at his brother¡¯s eyes of slighter lighter tone before turning to smile at her. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± She was the only one to answer him. Ouyang Hongxian showed another kind smile before walking forward. Ouyang Feilong followed behind his brother silently, after he was Bai Yu who held her hands in front of her while keeping her head slightly lowered. Before leaving, she did not forget to nod to Bai Hua, giving her the signal to hurry back. The heroine is going to help the male lead. This viiness is in full support! ¡°Zhen heard that you came to visit your sister Xue-er. Unfortunately, a fire somehow started without a cause,¡± the Emperor spoke as he walked in front of her and Ouyang Feilong, heading to the gazebo by the pond in the beautiful royal garden. At therge table in the middle of the gazebo, Ouyang Hongxian sat in the front, next to him were Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong who sat side by side, turning toward the son of the heaven who did not concern himself with formality and manner when he was with his younger brother. Although there was Bai Yu with them today, he still did not enforce the rules with her. ¡°It is my fault.¡± She knew that his saying this meant that he did not let her go so easily after ying tricks on Bai Xue. But whether he would punish her or not still remained to be seen. ¡°Zhen saw that it was not your magic.¡± ¡°It was royal consort Bai¡¯s magic, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Very well.¡± Bai Yu who had been keeping her head low could not help but nce at the person who suddenly burst intoughter. There was no trace of irritation or annoyance she had expected. Her brows knitted together. When she turned to the Emperor¡¯s brother, she saw only a slight curve on the corner of his mouth. Those sharp, enchanting eyes were looking at his teacup, not toward her to help give her an answer. What are these two brothersughing about? ¡°Is Your Majesty not angry with me?¡± When no one seemed to want to exin anything, Bai Yu chose to ask straightforwardly. Instead of being angered by her scaring his beloved consort, heughed so loud it echoed throughout the garden. The servants who heard him were all frowning just like Bai Yu. Although Ouyang Hongxian was gentle and calm, he rarelyughed. To make hisughter rang so loud, this Miss Bai Yu must have something that piqued his interest. ¡°As your Shifu, zhen would of course feel d to see you advance in your training. What is there to be angry?¡± His golden eyes that looked at her were filled with mirth. ¡°But the royal consort...um...¡± ¡°Seeing her lose herposure like that is truly a new sight for zhen.¡± Bai Yu immediately turned silent. Even after showing how much he cared for her sister, he still found enjoyment in her predicament. If somehow he decided to tease her as well, then she would never be able to pay him back. The best course of action here was to stay low and leave this ce as soon as possible. ¡°Long-er told zhen that you have just started following the guidance. That letter only described the basic techniques, yet you have made such impressive progress.¡± Long-er? ¡°...¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together in an attempt to suppress a smile. She tried so hard that dimples appeared on her two cheeks. ¡°Miss Bai,¡± the owner of the name ¡®Long-er¡¯ spoke with a tone as if to reprimand her. Even themander-general of Da Yang was still his little brother in the eyes of the Emperor, no matter how powerful he had be...Wasn¡¯t that too cute? ¡°It is an honor, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You could even absorb other¡¯s magic to use as your own without Zhen¡¯s instruction. Zhen probably has nothing to teach you anymore.¡± Ouyang Hongxian gazed at the woman in front of him with glistening eyes, impressed by her antics today. ¡°Yu-er still has a lot to learn. Still far from worthy of Your Majesty¡¯spliment.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already this capable while having a lot to learn. If you¡¯ve really learned more, won¡¯t Zhen¡¯s brother have an even harder time dealing with you?¡± He suppressed a smile the same as Bai Yu. ¡°Brother.¡± The person who had been staying silent spoke up. But the older brother did not stop, not when the only woman whose name was uttered by his brother was right in front of him. He had originally intended to marry her to his son, but now that his antisocial brother was interested in her, he would have to tie the knot between them. His honor as an older brother was on the line. ¡°Miss Bai Yu.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± It was a mystery as to why she answered and straightened her back like that. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s voice made her whole body tense up. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I am seventeen, Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor held up his fingers, counting them, before turning to smile at his brother. ¡°Only ten years apart.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Though no name was said out loud, Ouyang Feilong knew that ¡®ten years apart¡¯ that his older brother said was meant to be his and Bai Yu¡¯s age. ¡°Miss Bai Yu.¡± The older brother ignored his brother¡¯s brows that were pulled together so tightly it could be a knot. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu answered again. As the only woman here, she wanted to just teleport away right now. She was not sure whether the Emperor was teasing her or Ouyang Feilong. The next question made her unable to find her own voice. Uncontrobly, her face became hot. ¡°Do you...¡± His golden eyes stared at his brother, before turning to stop at the youngdy he had called just moments ago. The corner of his mouth curved up and he asked. ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Chapter 87 87 Do you have someone you like? Part II It was calm inside the carriage. Ouyang Feilong was silent. She was also silent. The current situation resembled the time Ouyang Mingxian had apanied her home on the first day she came to this world. The difference was that the man in front of her right now was not Ouyang Mingxian but Ouyang Feilong. And though everything was quiet, it was not awkward like that time. Also, today her heart was beating so fast that she could hear it loud in her ears. Bai Yu sat, holding her hands tightly, with her heated face low and not turning to look anywhere else. In her head was the question from the Emperor that was cut off by Ouyang Feilong before she could answer anything. Moments after Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s question, her wrist was held to pull her up from the seat. She was tugged away from the garden gazebo by Ouyang Feilong before she could even bid farewell to the Emperor. He brought her away, amidst the sound of words andughter from the son of heaven. ¡®Then you escort her back too, dear brother.¡¯ Soon after, Ouyang Feilong and her ended up in the same carriage. Even before they met today, she had yet to think about what she should do to manage her own feelings. And when she came face to face with him, she was at a loss of how to act toward the man who had robbed her first kiss. Then the next moment, they ended up alone together. ..... It was quite a distance between the pce and the Yue family mansion, but neither of them said anything along the way. ¡°Thank you, Wangye. I will take my leave here.¡± She turned and walk through the gate immediately without looking at the other person¡¯s face. Bai Yu still held her hands together to maintain her posture, even though internally, her thoughts were running wild and shing into each other. She continued to walk forward, not even stopping to greet her aunt-inw who was walking past her. Bai Yu headed straight to her building. Her head was full of thoughts that did not allow her to pay attention to her surroundings. How could she say anything when he said nothing?! She might be a little more brazen than others, but she was not shameless to the point that she could suddenly mention what happenedst time. But if she said nothing, then he would see her as an easy woman and continued to misunderstand her rtionship with Xu Luanle. Was there any other way for her to talk about Xu Luanle without mentioning what happened? Bai Yu had one bad habit...She hated having to wait. Another habit was not wanting to have a loose end, otherwise, she would not be able to sleep, or even if she could, her worry would appear in her dreams. And she was tired of dreaming about Ouyang Feilong! She stopped her feet and held her hands up in fists, breathing in deep, before saying an encouragement to herself. ¡°Fight!¡± The viiness smiled to herself then turned back, hoping to catch Ouyang Feilong in time. She had not walked away too far, if she hurried, she would be able to make it. Her confidence shot up as she turned around. ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Yu almost fell backward as she hit the tall figure of the person who had been followed her in silence. A strong arm encircled her waist to keep her bnce, while her hands instinctively held his shoulders. Bai Yu lifted her eyes to look at the living stone in front of her and found that the face that had appeared in her dreams numerous times was so close that her curse word ¡®shit¡¯ could note out of her mouth. Ouyang Feilong was gazing at her. As he looked down, the tip of his nose was almost touching Bai Yu¡¯s who was looking up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in too much of a hurry?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too quiet?¡± Ouyang Feilong raised an eyebrow. ¡°Benwang has been following you for a while. Greetings from the servant are heard all the way here, did you not notice them?¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together as a silent eptance. His golden eyes glittered with amusement. ¡°Please let me go first.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said that it¡¯s normal for friends to hug each other.¡± His hold around her waist tightened. It was a confirmation that he would not easily let her go. Thinking back to her words that day, Bai Yu wanted to turn back time to stop herself from saying them in front of him. But now that there was nothing she could do to fix it... ¡°Then, does Wangye hug other friends the same way Wangye hugs me?¡± She asked as she stared into his golden eyes. In them held a clear reflection of herself. She had already steeled herself when she was thinking about saying it, but his eyes still made her face uncontrobly hotter. ¡°You are the only one among benwang¡¯s friends that benwang hugs.¡± ¡°And among my friends, you are the only one that kissed me.¡± She had said it! ¡°By that you mean?¡± ¡°It means I¡¯ve never kissed any of my friends. You¡¯ve misunderstood me and Xu Luanle.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Oh? Just that? Damn him! ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip.¡± His long fingers traced her lip that was red from being tightly pressed together. Because of her frustration, she bit her lip out of habit. The reason was him, the person who had the same face while saying ¡®Oh¡¯ as if that kiss meant nothing. How could she not be angry?! ¡°Let me go.¡± All the strength in her hand changed from clinging to his shoulders to pushing away. And because the other person had no intention of holding her back, she could easily free herself. Meaningless! Everything, it¡¯s all meaningless! Now Bai Yu knew that Ouyang Feilong did not hold a single thought about her. Even when she tried to get away, he simply let her go. It was no different from that ¡®Oh¡¯. These past few days she had been worrying that he would misunderstand, losing sleep over him. It turned out that she was a total fool! ¡°Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± Who would listen to you?! Her red lips twisted, before pressing tightly. She turned around and hurried away from the spot, forgetting to maintain her manner. ¡°Ow!¡± Sharp pain from her wrist made her cry out. She was pulled by the other person and hit his broad chest again. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop being stubborn for a moment?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you treat a beauty more gently for once?!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the beauty?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the woman in front of you!¡± ¡°Benwang only sees a sulking woman.¡± ¡°And I only see a selfish man!¡± ¡°Then you understand correctly. Benwang came to apologize.¡± His golden eyes were serious. ¡°Can you forgive this selfish man?¡± Bai Yu blinked. Ouyang Feilong raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s your answer, Miss Bai?¡± Bai Yu blinked, twice. ¡°Have you turned mute?¡± ¡°Mute, your sister!¡± She stomped on Ouyang Feilong¡¯s foot, forcing him to let go of her. Bai Yu lifted her chin to stare at the man who still maintained his calm face even after being hurt. ¡°You have to say I¡¯m a beauty first.¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Then go and apologize to the ants in your pce!¡± ¡°Benwang¡¯s pce doesn¡¯t have you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an ant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why benwang came to apologize to you here.¡± ¡°What kind of crime did youmit that you have to ask for forgiveness from this lowly me?¡± ¡°Do you really want benwang to say it?¡± Ouyang Feilong said smilingly. ¡°Then let bygones be bygones!¡± She prepared to walk away from him again. This time it was not out of anger, but because of her hot face and wildly beating heart. She could not let him see her in this kind of state. ¡°Benwang hasn¡¯t allowed you to leave.¡± Bai Yu stopped but did not turn back. Strangely, she listened to his words obediently this time. Ouyang Feilong came to stand in front of her. Hisrge hand took hers to turn its palm up. His thumb stroked all over her smaller palm that was hard and callused from sword practice. ¡°Benwang knows that benwang had angered you, so benwang made this to apologize. A small, white handkerchief appeared in front of her. Its soft fabric wasfortable to the touch on her palm, unlike the tiny red butterfly embroidered on the corner that did not make her eyesfortable at all. No matter how she looked at it, she could not find its beautiful part. ¡°You¡¯ve already trained until you¡¯re a swordsman, so it¡¯s embarrassing that benwang had yet to seed in sewing. Still, it¡¯s better than just a word of apology.¡± Bai Yu gazed at the red butterfly on the corner of the handkerchief. Her dark eyes lifted to look at the person who had sewn it before moving back to the little butterfly that at least looked like a butterfly, then she nced upward again. The sound of her heartbeat was thundering in her chest. She could not help herself not to utter the words in her mind. ¡°Is Your Highness courting me again?¡± Chapter 88 88 Benwang doesn¡¯t count that as being a wife Part I ¡°Is Your Highness courting me again?¡± She said with an innocent look. The other person remained silent, his long fingers that were holding her hand were raised to her forehead...before flicking it without hesitation. Snap! ¡°Ouch!¡± Ouyang Feilong held back the most he could. Bai Yu held her forehead as she red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you-¡± ¡°Treat a beauty more gently,¡± Ouyang Feilong smilingly said. ¡°Benwang is tired of hearing it.¡± ¡°Then be more gentle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not-¡± ¡°Not a beauty.¡± Bai Yu pouted. ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing that as well.¡± ..... ¡°Do you want to hear other words too? Benwang has many words that can define you.¡± She knew that those words would surely include ¡®fool¡¯ or ¡®ugly¡¯, or ¡®deceitfuldy¡¯. ¡°I may not be a beauty, but at least my embroidery skill is better than this!¡± Changing the subject was the key to win an argument. Bai Yu held the handkerchief up, showing the handiwork to the craftsman. Ouyang Feilong frowned. ¡°Benwang is a man. Of course, being better at this than you is impossible.¡± ¡°Then please make it look pretty.¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t embroider a handkerchief for anyone,¡± he said with a calm face and tone. Bai Yu narrowed her eyes at the person who still acted indifferent even though his ears had been bright red ever since he handed the handkerchief to her. This was the opportunity for her to ask what had been on her mind for a while. ¡°What about your wives? Does Wangye embroider handkerchiefs for all of them?¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t have a wife.¡± ¡°But those beauties in your pce...¡± ¡°There were only women given by the Emperor. Sharing a roof for several days doesn¡¯t count as being a wife.¡± ¡°Yet you still embroider their handkerchiefs.¡± Ouyang Feilong raised an eyebrow. His golden eyes had a strange glint that Bai Yu did not notice. ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t embroider anyone¡¯s handkerchief.¡± Bai Yu nodded. She unconsciously smiled, feeling victorious even though she did not know who her rival was. ¡°But you embroider a handkerchief for me.¡± Ouyang Feilong sighed. He pressed his knuckle to the wrinkle between his brows, looking as if he was trying to clear his stress. ¡°Can you stop saying ¡¯embroider handkerchief¡¯ for a moment?¡± Bai Yu looked at his enchanting face, then saw his ears turning a darker shade of red and chuckled. She carefully folded the handkerchief before putting it in her sleeve pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± ¡°That means you¡¯ve epted benwang¡¯s apology.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re obedient.¡± With only a few words, her heart stuttered and started racing again. Bai Yu coughed, trying to regain herposure, before starting on what she had been wanting to say to him. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I wanted to request from Wangye.¡± Ouyang Feilong arched an eyebrow as a questioning look. Bai Yu took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°If something happens, can you please listen to my exnation first?¡± She paused to observe the listener¡¯s expression. ¡°As long as you still consider me a friend, I want to have that right.¡± ¡°Having a right?¡± Though he did not understand what that ¡®right¡¯ would cover, he was willing to grant a ¡®right¡¯ she wanted. Bai Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Before this, both Wangye and I had met in undesirable situations. But I still consider our chance of meeting each other a blessing. If we¡¯ll continue to be good friends, then at least we should learn about each other and have a shared understanding.¡± Golden eyes silently watched her. Bai Yu did not see Ouyang Feilong¡¯s intention to say anything, so she continued to speak. ¡°Since we don¡¯t have much time to get to know, of course, it¡¯s impossible for us to be of one mind. So from now on, I want us tomunicate and listen to each other when something happens.¡± Dark eyes met the golden ones. She did not want him to misunderstand, no matter when. When a situation likest time happened, she did not understand why she would worry about him so much. She thought that being straightforward today would benefit their future and prevent further mimunication. ¡°Friends don¡¯t always understand each other as well, so if something happened, you should hurry to exin and don¡¯t let it weigh on your mind. Keeping thoughts to yourself make it harder for others to understand you. That¡¯s why we shouldmunicate so that at least the two of us will understand each other.¡± Ouyang Feilong was quiet, while Bai Yu stared at him, waiting for an answer. The prince¡¯s face came closer to Bai Yu¡¯s. She braced herself and tried not to step back, even though they were so close that she could feel the hotness of his breath. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mouth corner curved up in a slight smile, his low voice said only one sentence after listening to her long speech. ¡°I see, so Miss Bai actually wants to be benwang¡¯s confidant.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The next morning, news of Ouyang Mingxian sessfully quelling snow bandits spread all over the capital. Citizens of the capital all praised him for his bravery. The wind was changing its direction. Rumor was heard that the owner of the East pce might change hand. The owner of the said pce, Ouyang Yongxian, was unbothered by words out on the street. Currently, his attention was directed to nothing but his new concubine who was both beautiful and knowledgeable in herbs and medicine. People said that she was the viger who had helped Taizi when he was injured by the bandits. Because of this, Taizi Fei could not sit still. Not only her husband¡¯s title was unstable, but her title was Wang Fei as well. She requested an audience with the Empress every day, but she still could not win over a mother¡¯s worry for her child. Taizi had yet to recover, and so Empress Wang forbade Taizi Fei from doing anything that might affect her son¡¯s health, includingying her hands on the new concubine. Bai Yu calmly listened to Xiao Xi who came to report her every morning. Everything was going ording to the storyline. The only deviation was Taizi¡¯s concubine...which was of her own doing. Considered that concubine her ¡®thank you gift¡¯ to Taizi Fei for taking her out to the middle of the woods. That woman would be so busy that she had no time to bother her for a while. ording to the series, Ouyang Mingxian would be ambushed and be missing in the next few days. She assumed that Bai Hua had already made preparations to help the injured male lead. She had named several poisons from Da Chu from her memory. This time, the Empress was not the only one who wanted to harm him, but Da Chu was involved as well. But that was the story of the protagonist. Let¡¯s turn back to focus on the viiness. Bai Yu carried her sewing kits to the Xu family mansion early in the morning. Her morning training was temporarily put on hold since general Yue was too busy with his work, but she still had to return for her afternoon training to train attack stances from Yue Huiling like normal. Today, she hurriedly came to meet Xu Luanle in particr, so she did not expect to see another. ¡°Hi! Little sis.¡± ¡°Weirdo.¡± Bai Yu yfully greeted Xu Peipei who stuck to Xu Luanle. The response she received was a frown from the top-heavy woman. Bai Yu shrugged, then sat down beside her friend and stated her purpose. ¡°I want you to teach me how to sew.¡± Xu Luanle tapped the tip of his fan on his chin as he nced up to look at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t your needlework already fine enough?¡± ¡°I want to be as good as you.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± It was Xu Peipei¡¯s voice. She sipped her tea, her eyes scanning the surroundings as if her word was not intended for anyone in particr. ¡°Your skill is not that much better than her, Pei-er.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Again, Xu Luanle took her side because of his hobby of teasing his little sister. The two reminded Bai Yu of the son of heaven who also enjoyed teasing his brother so much that she somehow became a victim too. Since Xu Luanle had to hurry his hands to finish the dress she had designed in time for Lady Meihuapetition, Bai Yu soon received a lesson. She started embroidering a handkerchief on her own while listening to the instruction from Xu Luanle, who was sewing a dress beside her. Xu Peipei, too, started sewing a fragrant pouch, intending to give it to Ouyang Mingxian to celebrate his sessful mission. In truth, Bai Yu did not intend to embroider a handkerchief for Qin Wang at all. She was only practicing, in order to add a golden butterfly onto the newly received handkerchief. So that the little butterfly would not feel lonely. That was all it was. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Three dayster, news of Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s disappearance was as much discussed as his victory. Bai Yu was summoned by Empress Dowager Wei in the morning. She had to drag herself out of bed while still exhausted from training martial arts and magic. Her only constion was the fact that everything went ording to the story, that everything was under control. When she reached the pce, Bai Yu was most surprised by the scene of senior maids and eunuchs kowtowing, paying respect to a man she was familiar with. Cries were heard throughout the area. Servants under Empress Dowager Wei were all elderly since they were those who had served her ever since when she first came to the pce. Because of this, it was rare for them to disrespect royalty. Bai Yu walked forward to curtsy to the sole person standing among kneeling figures. She greeted him ording to his rank. ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± Considering his rank, he would be respected as a prince. But right now, everyone in the pce was shaking while groveling at his feet. Some were even heard calling him ¡®Your Majesty¡¯. Ouyang Feilong was standing facing the pce. Bai Yu curtsied next to him, so he turned to wave to her. Today he looked different from every time before. The white of his robe could not make his face seem brighter. ¡°Your...Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Benwang came to see mother.¡± ¡°Your Majesty...uh...Wangye...¡± ¡°Ouyang Feilong.¡± The trembling whisper from a senior maid was cut off by themanding voice of the mistress of the pce. Bai Yu curtsied to her, before steeling herself to look at the face without a mask of the person next to her. Then, she turned to see Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s unusually cold expression. The rtionship between the two royals seemed to be tooplicated for Bai Yu to understand. ¡°He is Ouyang Feilong,mander general of Da Yang. Have you all gone mad?!¡± Her words echoed throughout the pce. All servants all frantically asked for mercy. Smash! Something flew. The sound of a vase shattering on the floor silenced everyone. Even Ouyang Feilong was quiet, his eyes cast downward. ¡°Yu-er, you go wait for aijia at the royal garden.¡± Her gentle tone was a night and day difference from moments before. The tension in the air seemed to loosen. Bai Yu bent her knees and bow then followed a eunuch away obediently. ..... Still, she could not help but nce back to Ouyang Feilong. Thoserge hands that had held a handkerchief to her were balled into fists so tightly that vessels appeared. Bai Yu left with a hanging heart. ¡°Miss Bai must be worried.¡± Chapter 89 89 Benwang doesn¡¯t count that as being a wife Part II ¡°Miss Bai must be worried.¡± A gentle voice sounded a while after she had been absentmindedly gazing at the flowers in the royal garden. Bai Yu instantly knew the identity of that voice, so she stood to curtsy. ¡°You¡¯re worried about third brother?¡± Ouyang Wenrou said with a kind smile. Her heart felt like it was slightly fuller at the sight of that smile. No matter how much she tried to deny it, this face still could always put her at ease. Luckily, this time her heart did not pound like their past meetings. At least this face that rejuvenate her heart did not worsen her mood. ¡°Is Wangye not worried?¡± There was no need to put her own anxiousness on disy and reveal the identity person on her mind. Because it was surely not Ouyang Mingxian like Ouyang Wenrou misunderstood. ¡°Of course benwang is worried.¡± ¡°Qin Wang is strong and capable. He will safely return, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°Miss Bai seemed worried, yet also let go so easily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same as that incidentst time.¡± Bai Yu took this opportunity to talk to Ouyang Wenrou about his favor of saving her life. She felt like she would be irritated if the name Ouyang Mingxian came up any more than this. Whether she liked it or not, he had someone to take care of him. There was no cause for concern at all. ¡°Last time that Miss Bai refused benwang¡¯s help, was it because you already knew the person behind it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s merely a little fun among women. Wangye please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ..... Ouyang Wenrou smiled at her words. ¡®Women¡¯ that she mentioned possibly included his brother¡¯s new concubine as well. He lightlyughed. ¡°Miss Bai is such an interesting person.¡± Bai Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Miss Bai that Wangye is interested in is not this Bai Yu.¡± The smile had yet to fade from his handsome face. His light brown eyes gazed at her softly, just like his own personality. ¡°Benwang means you. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider that apliment.¡± ¡°Miss Bai is always charming and clever.¡± ¡°Wangye is exaggerating now.¡± Bai Yu smiled and curtsied, while Ouyang Wenrou also smiled back warmly. There was nothing more than that. Though a conversation with Ouyang Wenrou could lessen her worry for Ouyang Feilong, the longing that she had for this split image of a past lover had not fully faded. Still, her heart did not race nor ache like before, and that could be considered progress. Empress Dowager Wei came shortly after Ouyang Wenrou had left. She talked and consoled Bai Yu until she let her go in the afternoon. It seemed that Empress Dowager greatly cared about her mental condition. Bai Yu awfully wanted to tell her that she had not an ounce of worry for her favorite grandson, but in the end, she could only nod and y along to protect her little life. Right now she was not strong enough to dere out loud that she no longer feel anything for Qin Wang. If somehow Empress Dowager Wei knew, then that would mean her death... Not choosing a side was a stall tactic that was the most like a time bomb. ¡°Miss.¡± Xiao Chang and Xiao Xi were waiting for her in front of the Yue family mansion. Their eyes were red like they had been crying for some time. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Follow me. You should see it for yourself,¡± Yue Huiling who just came out said to her. It was as if her biaojie came to greet her as well. Bai Yu felt her heart drop. She put her hand over her chest, sensing her heartbeat that started racing out of nowhere. She followed Yue Huiling through a familiar path back to Meihua residence that she stayed in. When she saw that there were several soldiers in front of the building, her hands moved to hold each other tightly as her heartbeat rushed loud. Dread grew as she saw a water basin filled with bloodstained clothes being carried out. Bai Yu took a deep breath and hurriedly headed inside, still maintaining a straight back and a calm manner. She prayed for what she was imagining to be false, but as if heaven could not hear her plea. What she saw almost made her heart stop. A drop of tear fell before she realized it herself. The sight of the person in front of her was blurry because of tears. Bai Yu strode toward her bed, her hands wiping at her face for fear that she would not be able to see that person clearly. For fear that that person would disappear behind a veil of tears that filled her eyes. ¡°Big brother.¡± She softly called. Her kind brother was now lying on the bed. His eyes were closed, his face pale. Bai He¡¯s body only had a nket covering him from his waist down, on his naked chest was an arrow pierced into the left side of his chest, near the heart. Blood continued to ooze out of the wound. There was nothing like this in the story! Was this reality? She had not braced herself for anything... A maid who was pressing on the wound to stop the bleeding moved away to let Bai Yu take over. She knew that she had to apply pressure, but her hands were trembling too hard. This time, she was not afraid of blood. She had forgotten that she was afraid of blood...She was more afraid of losing her brother. It was the hand of the woman who brought her here that pressed the wound instead of her. Yue Huiling used her free hand to squeeze Bai Yu¡¯s and said. ¡°Biaoge* was assigned a mission to escort Qin Wang back. They were ambushed, and he took an arrow in his chest. Qin Wang went missing.¡± For a short while, Bai Yu sat still, trying to find her voice. She suppressed a sob and said to Yue Huiling while her eyes were still locked to her brother, even when her tears still flowed freely. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t they taking the arrow out?¡± ¡°There¡¯s poison on the arrowhead. If we remove it, the bleeding won¡¯t stop. This kind of poison needs various ingredients to create an antidote. Right now there¡¯s only one ingredient left. It¡¯s-¡± ¡°A magic hare¡¯s heart,¡± Bai Yu spoke. She tore her eyes from Bai He and turned to Yue Huiling. ¡°That thing can only be found in Da Chu. Magic hares are the symbol of their royal family.¡± But these symptoms should have happened to Ouyang Mingxian. Since the antidote required an important ingredient from Da Chu, Ouyang Mingxian was cured and could move around thanks to Bai Hua¡¯s exceptional medical skill. However, he was not fully healed. He still needed an antidote made from a magic hare¡¯s heart, and so the two snuck into Da Chu to steal a magic hare. Because of such significant devotion from the heroine, Ouyang Mingxian loved Bai Hua with all his heart and trust, without a shadow of doubt left within him. But that was the storyline that happened in the series, while the reality in front of Bai Yu was that the one who was poisoned was Bai He instead of Ouyang Mingxian! ¡°Commander general will be the one to bring it back. Don¡¯t you worry.¡± ¡°Does he know where it is in Da Chu?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± ¡°Where is Wangye right now?¡± ¡°At Rui Wang pce. He went back to make preparations around one ke ago.¡± Bai Yu turned to look at her brother. She wiped tears from her face and bent down to ce a light kiss on his sweat-soaked forehead. Then, she immediately left Meihua residence. ¡°Prepare my horse.¡± She had to hurry and find Ouyang Feilong. Before his trespass into Da Chu, this time would cause a war rather than a search for a magic hare. In herst life, Li Wenrou had asked her to practice his lines for the injury scene. Bai Yu knew the importance of the hare, including its whereabouts in Da Chu. The memories she had from her before now benefit her for the first time! Bai Yu¡¯s sudden leave from Meihua residence was perceived by some as a youngdy¡¯s habit of finding somewhere quiet to cry by herself. True, she did want to do that. But wood had already turned into a boat*, she could not waste time. At least that assumption made it easier for her to ride her horse to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s pce without any obstruction and reach the destination safely despite being unskilled in horse riding. Bai Yu jumped down from her horse as soon as she reached the pce front gate. Though the action was udylike, and her dress was limiting her movements, she could do it gracefully. Two soldiers guarding the gate tried to stop her, and Bai Yu said nothing. She only took out the ck jade to show them, then one of them hastily brought her to Rui Wang pce¡¯s parlor room. How the pce was decorated was not of interest to her. Bai Yu tightly squeezed her hands as she calmly walked along the corridor. The purple dress she was wearing today matched perfectly with her white skin. The elegant and heavy headdress on her head did not hinder her hurried steps at all. Bai Yu was invited to sit in the parlor room. She had told the soldier that she had an urgent business with Ouyang Feilong. She did not wait long before someone walked out to wee her. Bai Yu quickly stood up, thinking that it was the man she came to meet but instead was faced with a beautiful woman. From the clothes and decorations in her hair that were pinned in the style of a married woman, Bai Yu could easily guess her identity within this pce. However, she did not care to curtsy to her. Furthermore, she did not understand what this woman came here for. Her brother¡¯s life was on a thin thread. She could not waste even a single moment more. ¡°Insolent!¡± A maid beside the woman barked at her. ¡°Rui Wang¡¯s second consort is right in front of you. How could you not pay respect to Her Highness?!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *Biaoge: A word for addressing an older male cousin *Wood has already turned into a boat: Something has already happened and nothing can be done to change it Chapter 90 90 As long as you hold on Part I ¡°Insolent!¡± A maid beside the woman barked at her. ¡°Rui Wang¡¯s second consort is right in front of you. How could you not pay respect to Her Highness?!¡± Bai Yu nced at the maid, then moved her gaze to said second consort. Her sweat streaked face was calm. Her phoenix eyes focused on a teacup beside her and not the two women. ¡°Benxiaojie does not recall that Rui Wang pce has a second consort.¡± ¡°Insolent!¡± The same maid continued to speak for her mistress. ¡°A few days ago, Wangye had said that sharing a roof with a woman doesn¡¯t make her his wife...¡± Bai Yu revealed a smile. She lifted her hand and delicately touched essories in her hair, acting as if she was pushing it in ce. ¡°Benxiaojie¡¯s understanding should be correct.¡± ¡°Miss must have misheard,¡± the second consort spoke for the first time. ¡°Whether benxiaojie misheard or not does not change that benxiaojie has no business with women in this pce.¡± ¡°A youngdy of a major family intruding Rui Wang pce at night...Benwangfei does not think it appropriate. That is why benwangfei came to wee miss,¡± the second consort continued in a gentle tone. Bai Yu watched the smiling face of the person who so proudly addressed herself as ¡®Benwangfei¡¯ and sighed. A pretty woman. The gentle and fragile mannerism. And on top of it all was the air of a ¡®virtuous person¡¯ that she maintained. Bai Yu knew well how to handle this kind of person. The viiness in purple dress stood up, calmly and gracefully despite her inner urgency. She could not afford to lose herposure here unless she wanted to be ridiculed by them. In her right hand hid the ck jade in her palm while her left hand covered over it in a manner of a noble. A heavy atmosphere emanated from her posture. She slowly approached the gentle consort, not stopping even when the proximity lessened to the point that they might collide. ..... Phoenix¡¯s eyes stared at the maid that hurriedly came to shield her mistress. The woman stepped back in an attempt to evade her advance. Although that maid seemed courageous enough, her gaze revealed the fear that reflected in both the master and servant. Bai Yu did not use magic with them. She was merely ying the role of a viin in response to the other party¡¯s heroine act. She stopped and stared straight at the consort, ignoring the shielding servant. ¡°Benxiaojie came to see Wangye because of a gravely urgent business. Being weed by the second consort is truly an honor for benxiaojie...¡± Though her words were respectful, arrogance still remained in how she called herself. There was no form of address, no ¡®Your Highness¡¯ when she spoke to the second consort who was considered a part of the royal family. Her lips then moved to add with an aloof tone. In spite of her appearance, Bai Yu was not as calm as she acted, and so she did not bother to fake friendliness in her words. ¡°Benxiaojie is doubtful of when Wangye¡¯s affair had be second consort¡¯s.¡± ¡°You dare criticize me?!¡± Her gentle act disappeared before she could control herself. Bai Yu hid an amused smile. This woman¡¯s patience and acting skill were much inferior to Song Lianhua. She did not need to teach her much of a lesson here. Bai Yu touched the maid¡¯s shoulder, gesturing her to not meddle in her and the noble woman¡¯s conversation. ¡°If I may ask, could the second consort inform Wangye that the first miss of the Bai family had an urgent matter to discuss?¡± ¡°N...no need!¡± Bai Yu frowned. She had no time to y with this woman! ¡°Then benxiaojie will do so herself.¡± With a restless heart, Bai Yu was willing to be rude and immediately walked past the mistress of the pce. She tried to sense Ouyang Feilong¡¯s magic current, even though the means had a low chance of sess. She could only hope that he had not left. But the second consort did not let her go so easily. A forceful grip from the woman she had ignored held Bai Yu back, preventing her from walking further. The voice that had been soft now turned aggressive. ¡°Shameless!¡± p! The impact on her cheek made her release her sped hand, as well as her patience. Her one hand gripped the ck jade so tightly that red lines appeared on her palm. She did not have much time. Her brother did not have much time... Bai Yu turned away from the two women, willingly endured to overlook their actions. However, her left hand was jerked back again from behind. She lightly staggered, then pulled her arm from the woman¡¯s hold before throwing her right arm out with all her force. p! Her right hand that was holding ck jade collided with the face of the person who dared touch her. The delicate face of the second consort immediately turned, following the momentum from her hand. Blood oozed from the corner of the mouth that had called her shameless. Luckily, Bai Yu was gripping that jade, otherwise, her hand would have been tainted by this woman¡¯s fake virtue. ¡°You!¡± Her eyes widened. The wrath in her gaze was unhidden. She held one hand against her cheek that was starting to swell, while the other hand raised, intending to respond to Bai Yu in kind. p! ¡°Ah!¡± But then, her palm turned toward herself. The second consort copsed onto the floor as if she was so weak and fragile. The maid beside her who had been silent suddenly cried out. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Bai Yu frowned, watching another scene unfold. ¡°Wangye, please help. This miss hurt the second consort,¡± the maid tearfully pleaded. Her gaze cast to someone behind Bai Yu. She turned around, following her line of sight, to face the owner of the pce. Ouyang Feilong stepped out from behind her. Because of the burst of her anger, Bai Yu could not sense his magic approaching. He must have seen what she did to his second consort, and now he must be thinking that she was harassing her, just like how that woman and her servant wanted. Golden eyes stared into the dark ones. ¡°You two, leave.¡± ¡°This youngdy hurt me. Wangye, please help-¡± ¡°Leave!¡± His eyes did not even nce toward his own consort. Ouyang Feilong who had always beenposed and indifferent now shouted at them. Even though it was their side who was hurt to the point of shedding blood, they received no attention from him at all. His eyes only focused on Bai Yu. Bai Yu firmly gripped the jade in her hand, not averting her gaze from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s until the two women left the room. Only there remained the master of the pce and the woman who possessed the jade that symbolized the pce¡¯s authority. One man and one woman gazed at each other amidst the creeping silence. A drop of tear fell from jet-ck eyes after it had once been suppressed by her when she rode her horse to the pce. Ouyang Feilong stepped closer and pulled her smaller frame into his arms. The action of a man who had never cherished beauties was nothing but gentle as if he was afraid that woman in his embrace would cry until she herself crumbled down. Bai Yu pressed her face against his warm chest. Her arms held him tight, seeking an anchor for her emotions as tears flowed freely. She had thought that Ouyang Feilong would use her of harming his woman, but now his arms told her that he did not me her at all. Ouyang Feilong knew what Bai Yu was feeling. That was the reason why he held her without uttering a word. ¡°My...hic...my brother...¡± ¡°Benwang knows.¡± His one hand hugged the trembling form in his arms, the other tenderly stroked her hair. His clothes were wet from her tears, but Ouyang Feilong paid no mind to it. He closed his eyes and listened to Bai Yu¡¯s sobs. His heart wept, feeling the same pain as her. How much did she have to endure toe here? Bai He¡¯s condition was grave. The poison was of the level that his magic could not be used to heal him. As amander, he could only use his magic to prevent the injury from bing worse before leaving to prepare to find the ingredients for concocting the antidote. An antidote that only had a slim chance of being effective. From what he saw of her, she must have already seen the state her beloved brother was in. Even though she could maintain her manners andposure when in front of others, this crying sound was Bai Yu¡¯s true emotion. Now he had witnessed that her deceit was not always an ugly thing. ¡°Benwang will find the magic hare and take its heart to cure your brother. Don¡¯t worry.¡± No matter how much he wanted to stay andfort her, Bai He¡¯s life was hanging on a thin thread. Ouyang Feilong had to hurry. ¡°I know where it is.¡± Chapter 91 91 As long as you hold on Part II ¡°I know where it is.¡± A muffled voice was heard from the woman in his arms. Bai Yu moved away from him. She wiped her tears then lifted her face to say: ¡°Wangye, take me with you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Ouyang Feilong instantly refused. He did not pause even a moment. ¡°In order to get the magic hare¡¯s heart, one must kill it. The problem is that this hare is the symbol of the royal family. There are only a few of them in Da Chu, and the only ces that we can find them are at the Empress¡¯s pce and the second prince¡¯s pce.¡± Ouyang Feilong frowned. ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing right now is that our only chance is to take the hare from the prince¡¯s pce since security within Da Chu¡¯s royal pce is much tighter.¡± ¡°Now that we have the location, benwang can slip in to steal it.¡± Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°The second prince¡¯s pce might not be as fully guarded as the royal pce, but it¡¯s still a residence of the crown prince. Security would not be that different from the royal pce¡¯s. Moreover, the second prince was adept in poison. The only way to get inside is to use a disguise.¡± ¡°And the reason that you have to go is?¡± ¡°Second prince is a licentious man who loves to entertain himself with banquets. The only people that could freely enter his pce ande close to him were dancers and courtesans.¡± ..... Hearing her exnation, Ouyang Feilong easily made the decision. ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t allow you to go.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a woman. I can be of help.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said that benwang is beautiful, haven¡¯t you? Disguising as a woman should be a simple matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Wangye is beautiful. But you¡¯re too broad and tall. It¡¯s impossible that you would look more convincing than me, a woman who also knows how to dance.¡± Ouyang Feilong fell silent. Bai Yu kneeled in front of him, her pride entirely disregarded. ¡°Wangye, I beg of you...¡± Her trembling voice was hoarse as her tears welled up once again. ¡°Bai Yu only had this one brother in my life. He is the only man who loves me so earnestly. The only person I can sacrifice anything for, including my life. Wangye, please, let me follow you.¡± She bowed until her forehead touched the floor. Tears rolled down her cheeks, each full of her helplessness and self-me for being unable to save her brother despite knowing the future. A soft touch transmitted warmth to her body. Bai Yu was supported up by the person she had begged for mercy. Ouyang Feilong rested his hands on the small shoulders that should not have to bear such a heavy and dangerous burden. Golden eyes gazed at the tear-stained face of the wicked woman who had turned into a kitten yet again. His hand gently touched her cheek, where the red mark showing five fingers started to appear. ¡°This journey is highly dangerous. You must obey benwang¡¯s every word.¡± Bai Yu suppressed a sob as she hurriedly nodded. ¡°If anything happens, do not let yourself be injured. Not even a scratch.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Most importantly...¡± He stared into her dark eyes, wet with tears. ¡°Do not leave benwang¡¯s sight.¡± Two dimples appeared amidst her tears. She smiled and nodded, again and again, until the other person could not help himself but smile as well. He could not protect his subordinate, but this time, he would protect her, the sister of his brother in arms. As long as you hold on, benwang and your sister wille back and save you from that suffering. Bai He. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°I had sent people to observe the pce that Da Chu¡¯s second prince resides in. Miss Bai¡¯s n is the most possible one.¡± ¡°Apart from beauties, he does not let anyone enter or leave. If someone has business with him, that person will only be weed at the garden in front of the pce.¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s night, new dancers will be sent from the Floral House for a performance there. That is our prime opportunity to infiltrate the pce.¡± ¡°The problem is the location of the magic hare. Obtaining information about anything inside the prince¡¯s pce was extremely difficult.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. ¡°What about Qin Wang¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°His Highness was injured and poisoned. But the poison was not deadly. Miss Bai Hua has already provided treatment.¡± ¡°Guard him,¡± Ouyang Feilong ordered his men from the secret corps that had been protecting Ouyang Mingxian. They had sent him an update not half a shichen before. He waved his hand once, and the ck-d men of the ck dragon unit melted into the darkness. Within this hotel room remained only her and Ouyang Feilong. The viiness closed her eyes, trying to revise everything that happened and everything she knew. This time, Ouyang Mingxian was not attacked by a serious poison. Instead, the one at the brink of death was Bai He. No matter how fast she had sent Bai Hua to help Ouyang Mingxian, she could change fate only slightly. In the end, everything led to this same magic hare. Because of this, Bai Yu had to travel to the border between the two nations. It took them only one day and one night since the ck dragon¡¯s gold magic could greatly hasten their travel. Ouyang Feilong pushed himself and used up most of his magic for this journey. Now he had to rest and make a n before moving forward further. That also included gathering information regarding the magic hare. Obviously, everything was ording to what Bai Yu had told him. In herst life¡¯s memory, she could remember that because Da Yang people had intruded into Da Chu¡¯s territory, the war broke out. She was uncertain whether this was the cause or not since Bai He was not injured in that storyline. Back then, she was quite close to the actor who yed Da Chu¡¯s second prince. And so, she roughly knew that the prince used his licentious habit as a facade to hide his evil. Possibly, this cause for war was his doing. This was also the reason she chose to go to steal the magic hare herself, avoiding the alternative that would require several people that would risk discovery and confrontation which would eventually lead to war. She knew that the war had to happen. But it did not happen at this point in the series, so she had to try and struggle against fate one more time. Magic hare was an outwardly ordinary hare. However, it possessed magic and could give out that magic for the people close to it to absorb. Its heart and blood were excellent medicine. On the set, that actor had to use his own imagination since the hare was CGI. Bai Yu¡¯s memories about hisintbined with the time she had helped Li Wenrou practice his lines were useful. From them, she was able to know that the hare could be with the second prince and Da Chu¡¯s Empress. In order to not let precious time go to waste, she chose to tell it to Ouyang Feilong instead of watching him fumble around in the dark. It would make him suspicious of her, but at least right now he did not bring it up or interrogate her. ¡°Tomorrow morning I will disguise myself among the women in that Floral House.¡± The second prince had been living near the border for quite some time because of his position as the armymander, simr to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s. Thus, his pce was located near Da Chu¡¯s border. It was Bai Yu¡¯s luck that she would not have to waste more time and travel all the way to the capital. Said ¡®Floral House¡¯ was also an establishment near the border as well. Another good luck for Bai Yu, since this ce normally had courtesans from various nations. Though the people were of different nationals, their proximity made it so that theirnguage and culture were simr. Still, Da Yang and Da Chu had many parts that differed from each other. Da Yang resembled ancient China more, while Da Chu¡¯s people had more freedom in their lives than citizens of Da Yang. Da Chu¡¯s topography was mountainous. It carried the atmosphere that was suitable for practicing martial arts and magic, resulting in various famous sects being located in Da Chu. It can be said that Da Chu was the nation where all martial artists gathered. Furthermore, it was also home to ¡®Divine Valley¡¯ the sacred location for magic users everywhere. Da Chu was smaller than Da Yang in its territory, but it had strong and capable soldiers. It did not bow its head to Da Yang that had many alliances and possessed over a hundred thousand soldiers advantage over Da Chu. Because of this geographic difference, features in Da Yang and Da Chu people were also distinct. Da Yang women were small, slender, and had white skins. They might know magic, but they used it for entertainment rather than fighting. On the other hand, Da Chu women practiced magic for hunting, the significant tradition of the nation. The level of their magic could be recognized through various things such as their hair color, eye color, or embellishments that resembled tattoos on their bodies. This was different from magic users of Da Yang where only the eye color of those with silver and gold levels of magic would change. And so, Bai Yu¡¯s mission to disguise herself as one of the Da Chu dancers was met with a hitch. She was smaller and more fragile-looking than other Da Chu women. However, that could be ignored since Floral House had many foreign dancers and courtesans as well. The most important part she had forgotten was how she would infiltrate Floral House. Bai Yu had only seen disguises from the dramas. She had no real-life experience at all! ¡°Benwang will contact the person who will help you gain ess to Floral House. He should arrive in a few shichens,¡± Ouyang Feilong said as he put down a brush and started folding his letter. A golden butterfly formed out of thin air then quickly flew past Bai Yu. ¡°Who is it?¡± There was a saying that truth was stranger than fiction. She was the one who thought up the n to disguise and was troubled by herself trying to figure out how to execute it. Now when a shortcut had appeared, she was relieved and immediately asked. ¡°Yue Nan.¡± Bai Yu frowned. Ouyang Feilong used his brush to tap at the wrinkle between her brows. ¡°It¡¯s your biaoge.¡± Chapter 92 92 Sometimes, it is your own actions that dictate your fate Part I Two shichens passed before Yue Nan¡¯s help came. Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong safely snuck into Da Chu, with the help of the person sent by Yue Nan. Currently, Bai Yu, Ouyang Feilong, and Yue Nan¡¯s men were at a valley near the border. Due to Da Chu¡¯s mountainous topography, settlements could be found in the valleys. This valley where they were hiding was secluded and unpopted, making it a prime spot for a hideout. It was Yue Nan who had sent men to bring them here. However, Bai Yu did not meet her older cousin there. Ouyang Feilong seemed to have predicted it already, he immediately called his and Yue Nan¡¯s men to a meeting in order to form an escape n after obtaining the magic hare. Bai Yu did not join the meeting. Apart from the location of the magic hare, she knew nothing. Furthermore, she was restless unlike how she outwardly appeared, so she excused herself to go outside and wait until they had a n formed. In herst life, she was an only child. The only man she loved the most was her father, but then she was let down when he had a mistress and caused their family to fall apart. The next person was Li Wenrou, who she had loved wholeheartedly. She gave both her heart and her life to him, yet everything was all for nothing. In the end, it was that man who made her unable to continue to live. Though Bai Yu in this life also loved Bai Han, the hurt her mother felt that she had witnessed since she was young made it impossible to fully love and trust her father. And so, she had only her brother Bai He. The only man who devoted all his life to her. The only man who willingly trampled over others in order to grant her wish. How could Bai Yu remain calm? She was just a person, a person who was losing the only man who truly loved and cared for her. She was an ordinary woman. She was not born ready to face any hardship in life. And even though she knew the future, she did not know Bai He¡¯s... In the story, the only injured person was Ouyang Mingxian. But right now, her brother was gravely wounded as well. Was it possible that her attempts at changing her fate had caused it to happen? ..... The winter breeze in this valley was much colder than Da Yang¡¯s. When the crisp wind blew against her skin, Bai Yu had to hug herself. Her dark eyes gazed at the bright round moon, praying that the injured person could endure and wait for her a little longer. A white fur cloak was put on her shoulder. Its length covered her whole body, its warmth perfectly protected her from the wind. Bai Yu used the back of her hand to wipe the corner of her eyes before turning to thank the owner of that cloak. ¡°You...¡± A word of thanks was caught in her throat and turned into confusion when she saw the appearance of the man in front of her. Blue eyes. Silver hair. Was this the goddess of fate? No! That god was a woman. Even with a veil covering her face, it was clear enough to see that she was not the same person as this man. Bai Yu searched her memory. ¡°Bai He has always been worried about your health ever since you¡¯re young. Howe you¡¯re out in the cold like this?¡± His low voice did not reflect any particr emotion, yet his eyes showed a gentle smile. Bai Yu curtsied to him before speaking familiarly. ¡°Yu-er has made biaoge worried.¡± ¡®Yue Nan¡¯ only slightly smiled, then he turned to look at the moon that she had just pulled her gaze from. Bai Yu turned back to it again. There was only silence between the two rtives who should have started talking and catching up after not seeing each other for many years. Bai Yu recalled that thest time she saw Yue Nan, Yue Huiling¡¯s older brother, was when she was ten. At that time, he was an eleven-year-old boy, with ck hair and ck eyes. Somehow, he had changed to the point that she almost could not recognize him. He had be much taller, and the color of his hair and eyes had changed. At that time, she was too young to understand what kind of ce the divine valley was. She did not know that a senior from the valley came to take Yue Nan to teach him the magic stronger than anyone. And that had changed him to the point that he looked like another person. But no matter how much his appearance changed, the calmness he exuded and the gentleness in his eyes told her that this was the same Yue Nan. That was why Bai Yu could remember her biaoge from the body¡¯s memory. ¡°Originally, I intended to send people here to help guide you to this valley. But I had a feeling that you need help, so I came.¡± His low voice sounded amidst the quietude. ¡°Biaoge¡¯s men are already a great help to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about manpower.¡± ¡°Biaoge, what do you mean?¡± Bai Yu turned from the scenery in front of her to the man who was like a second older brother to her. Moonlight shone on his oval face. Her biaoge was not as beautiful as Ouyang Feilong, nor as dashing as Bai He. Instead, he seemed to have a certain gleam when moonlight reflected on his silver hair. Those rare blue eyes further enhanced the ethereal air around him, it was as if this man in white possessed a strange glow that did not belong to this world. His blue eyes stared into hers. ¡°You must have met the goddess of fate.¡± The change in his gaze. His words. They made Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widen. How could he possibly know that? ¡°All my magic was bestowed by that god. And so your fate has always been within my sight...¡± Yue Nan exined. ¡°Because you came here to change your fate and to help the god of war return to heaven, your fate could not follow the same path as before. From now on, your fate and the fate of some around you would change into something you have never known.¡± Yue Nan paused. ¡°And this is only the beginning.¡± Bai Yu took a sharp breath. She let herself voice her suspicion. ¡°That means big brother¡¯s injury...¡± ¡°It is his fate, which you also have a part in.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Those eyes did not show the same gentleness she was used to. Right now, his blue eyes seemed as if Yue Nan was unshackled from all earthly affairs. Was this what it looked like to have the power blessed by the goddess? ¡°You cannot always me the fate destined for you. Sometimes, it is your own actions that dictate your fate.¡± Yue Nan¡¯s low voice echoed throughout the valley. The wind scattered his silver hair. Yue Nan closed his eyes and became silent for a brief while before opening his eyes again. When he looked at her, Bai Yu saw that the gentle glint had returned. ¡°You...¡± Bai Yu was speechless. She did not know who this man and his changing gaze were anymore. ¡°Magic had altered this hair. The sight had transformed these eyes.¡± Yue Nan seemed to have sensed Bai Yu¡¯s uncertainty. ¡°But no matter how much has changed, I am your biaoge all the same.¡± Bai Yu nodded, trying to make sense of everything. People of the divine valley like Yue Nan would naturally be different from ordinary people. Bai Yu might not know much about them, but she could at least guess that it was normal for these people to have unusual appearances. ¡°Then you also know that I¡¯m not your biaomei.¡± Now that he knew her identity, Bai Yu recalled this problem. ¡°Yu-er.¡± The familiar name was uttered from the all-knowing man. ¡°...It doesn¡¯t matter from which life you came from, you are still my sister.¡± He lightly stroked her hair. ¡°While Bai He is not here, this biaoge will take care of you. Is it all right with you, biaomei?¡± Bai Yu smiled, finally relieved. ¡°Big brother will recover, right?¡± Bai Yu looked at him with hopeful eyes. She hoped that he would tell her the future too. Yue Nan paused. He retracted his hands and held them behind his back. His kind voice spoke as he gazed at the moon. ¡°He will be fine.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡®Chu Zhaoran¡¯ was the second prince born from the Emperor and Huang Gui Fei*. The royal family only had the first princess, born from the Empress. Thus, he was the most appropriate to receive the title of Taizi. Because the prince preferred living outside the pce, he volunteered to watch over the border andmand the troop stationed there as general. He lived in the white jade pce, putting the third prince in charge of royal affairs and leaving the seat of Taizi empty as it waited for the stubborn second prince toe back, while at the same time slowly being taken over by the third prince. Though he possessed both rank and military prowess, the second prince had a fatal w: He was too obsessed with enjoying women. And it was this w that allowed Bai Yu to infiltrate his pce, with the help from Yue Nan. She had toe here in the morning in order to prepare herself for the performance that night. Originally, the Emperor had invited Yue Nan to divine the fate of the nation. No one knew of his background, they only knew him as ¡®the three-eyed seer¡¯. Yue Nan had intentionally spread fake news that he had business near the border, and when it reached the second prince¡¯s ear, he immediately invited the seer to his banquet. Since Ouyang Feilong had been at the border for a long time, he already knew of Yue Nan¡¯s influence in Da Chu. That was why he had asked for Yue Nan¡¯s help, and it was also why he could attend Chu Zhaoran¡¯s banquet under the disguise of being the three-eyed seer¡¯s follower. Because the ck dragon had never taken off his mask, Chu Zhaoran could not recognize his appearance. ording to the n, Bai Yu had to perform a dance, then Ouyang Feilong would attract attention and create an opening for Bai Yu to steal the magic hare from the prince¡¯s bedchamber. Yue Nan decided toe all this way here because he knew that something unexpected could happen. However, he kept the premonition to himself and chose to visit the pce as the three-eyed seer. This mission might expose him as a master of the Yue family, but Bai He was an important person that he could not leave behind. Destiny was forged in heaven, it could not be revealed. Yue Nan could only hope that the future he could vaguely see would not contain anything too dangerous. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª *Huang Gui Fei: The highest title of royal consort, second only to the Empress. The order of royal consorts is Huang Gui Fei, Gui Fei, Shu Fei, De Fei, Xian Fei (these titles is the reference for only this novel) Chapter 93 93 Sometimes, it is your own actions that dictate your fate Part II ¡°Respects to the three-eyed seer.¡± As soon as he stepped into the pce wholly built with white jade, Chu Zhaoran came and greeted him first. Yue Nan was much valued and revered as a person from the divine valley. ¡°Blessings to the second prince,¡± Yue Nan replied. He gestured toward Ouyang Feilong who was in a schr robe, not wearing his ck mask. ¡°This is mypanion. Apologies for not informing him in advance. I hope Wangye will not take offense.¡± ¡°No, no. Not at all.¡± Chu Zhaoran waved his hand. ¡°Every visitor is a guest of mine. Come, benwang has already prepared a performance to wee you.¡± Chu Zhaoran was a big, sturdy man. His voice was loud, reflective of his open and fun-loving personality. The sternness in his facial feature was softened by his golden hair, the color of his magic level. Ouyang Feilong had fought him numerous times in skirmishes at the border. However, they had never gone directly head to head, as their high ranks prevented them from acting on impulses. Chu Zhaoran probably could not remember his face without a mask. Furthermore, his eyes now were no longer silver. Shortly after they had taken their seats, the performance began. Bai Yu was not in the first set of performers, so Yue Nan drank and conversed with Chu Zhaoran normally, while Ouyang Feilong remained silent. The third set of performances began as dancers dressed in red gracefully moved onto the stage. Their faces were all concealed with thin red veils, revealing only their eyes and the red flower drawn on their foreheads. It was difficult to tell the dancers apart since Yue Nan had asked the owner of the Floral House to arrange this performance for the purpose of hiding Bai Yu¡¯s identity. Ouyang Feilong watched the slender figure in the back row. Her movements were natural, her face concealed, but still, he knew that she was the foolish woman. Bai Yu¡¯s forehead was sheen with sweat from nervousness. This dance was a simple task for Bai Yu who had been taught various arts since she was a child. She was an all-around beauty, as expected from the number one beauty of Da Yang. The cause for her anxiousness was Ouyang Feilong¡¯s and Chu Zhaoran¡¯s golden eyes that were unblinkingly staring at her. ..... Though those eyes were simr in color, they were vastly different in the effect they invoke. She could clearly feel worried from Ouyang Feilong, while Chu Zhaoran stared at her as if he was thinking of eating her up. Even though she was certain that she was in the back row! ¡°Today I havee to trouble Wangye here at the border. This cup is to you.¡± Yue Nan¡¯s voice drew the attention of the two men away from Bai Yu. She took a sigh of relief as she continued her dance. Ouyang Feilong raised his cup of wine, the same as Chu Zhaoran. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see the third-eye seering all this way to the border. Is there something benwang can be of help with?¡± ¡°I do not dare.¡± A wine cup was put down gracefully. Yue Nan slightly moved, seeming that he was more interested in conversing with the host than watching the performance. ¡°Thispanion of mine is fond of traveling the world. I could only meet him once in a blue moon, so I had rushed here to see him. Apologies to Wangye for not notifying in advance. ¡°So there¡¯s another person other than benwang¡¯s father who can make the seer leave the divine valley. Benwang has learned something new today.¡± Chu Zhaoran turned his eyes to Ouyang Feilong. The man with golden hair gave his guest an amicable smile, to which Ouyang Feilong responded with the same sentiment. ¡°Being weed by Wangye today...I have learned something new as well.¡± Bai Yu hid a smile under her veil. It seemed her deceitfulness had rubbed off on him as well. ¡°Thene, drink with me. Don¡¯t be shy,¡± Chu Zhaoran spoke aloud. In one hand he held his cup, while the other grabbed a courtesan beside him in a lecherous touch. Ouyang Feilong and Yue Nan, too, were closely served by beautiful courtesans. Finally, Bai Yu¡¯s performance ended. She slowly left, making way for another show to start. On her way back to the dressing room within the pce, Bai Yu carefully broke away from the group and continued in silence. Before the performance had started, she had told other dancers that she wanted to take a stroll within the pce. Though they were given suspicious looks from the guards and royal maids, she used the excuse of being lost. Until finally, she sensed the magic from the magic hare. Corridors of the white jade pce were all made of jade. Coolness both from the jade and the weather,bined with the light fabric of her dress, forced Bai Yu to hasten her pace. Still, even while rushing her steps, she remained silent and evaded being noticed. Since most of the people were gathered at the banquet, a few maids in the pce were made even fewer. The problem was that the security remained the same. Bai Yu felt the need for an invisible cloak now more than ever. The woman in noticeably red clothes sighed,menting her foolishness. The color of this dress made her fully surrender to the word ¡®fool¡¯ that Ouyang Feilong often called her. However, there was no turning back anymore. She had to press on with utmost caution. The magic current led Bai Yu to a room. There were two magicless soldiers standing guard at the door. Bai Yu used her power to suck out their strength until they fainted, then she ran into the room. A spacious bedroom that was luxuriously decorated appeared to the eyes of the intruder. Bai Yu did not waste her time admiring the decor. She solely focused on finding the hare as her eyes scanned the room. The corner of her lips turned up into a smile as soon as she noticed the hare in arge cage near the bed, covered under a red cloth. Bai Yu darted toward it, intending to carry the hare along with the cage and leave as soon as possible before Ouyang Feilong could no longer distract Chu Zhaoran. Bai Yu tightened her grip on the cage as she hurriedly turned around. Suddenly, the world seemed to spin, upend, and then the sight in front of her changed. The image of the magic hare in her hand turned into a handsome face and golden hair. Bai Yu blinked, trying to reim her wits again. Her back was pressed onto a soft mattress, her smaller body was caged by therger one of the owner of this room, who she had thought was enjoying wine and women in the banquet. Her wrists were restrained above her head, not a single chance of fleeing. Chu Zhaoran pulled the veil from her face. His hand touched her chin before his low voice said in a smooth tone. ¡°From the wine and nowes a woman. The Floral House truly knows benwang¡¯s taste.¡± Bai Yu smiled in the face of the situation. Her acting skill was used instantly as soon as she couldpose herself. Her lips, red with rouge, bloomed into a smile. ¡°If you hold me like this then how am I going to serve you, prince?¡± ¡°Guniang don¡¯t be rmed. Benwang is a man that knows how to treat beauties.¡± Hisrge hand let her free, though his body was still straddling over hers. Bai Yu moved slowly, seductively. She intended to create a space between her and Chu Zhaoran but ended up rubbing their body against each other...Think of it as an acting scene! ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here to serve Wangye. But I was just dancing until a while ago, I¡¯m afraid my sweat will turn you away.¡± Her voice was dripping sweet. She extended her hand to caress along the man¡¯s jawline. Chu Zhaoran held her hand against his face. His golden eyes glittered with smiles as he bent down to nuzzle her neck. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter at all. Even with sweat, the number one beauty of Da Yang still excites benwang to no end.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened. She gathered magic in her hand and pushed against his chest with all her strength. He knew her identity! ¡°Don¡¯t waste your magic, Miss Bai. Benwang has already seen through you.¡± Her red magic was stopped by his golden one. Both her wrists were easily restrained with one hand again. ¡°You too, should have seen through benwang as soon as you entered this room?¡± Bai Yu kept her silent as she waited to see his intention. Chu Zhaoran¡¯s golden eyes were greatly different from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s. Right now, Bai Yu could only see amusement reflected in them. He turned his gaze toward a wall, and Bai Yu followed it, curious. A painting of beauty was hung on the wall next to the door. Bai Yu was focusing on the hare¡¯s magic current when she entered the room, so she did not turn around to observe the surroundings. She had not known that a painting of her was in this room! ¡°If Miss Bai wants benwang¡¯s magic hare, you only need to say it.¡± ¡°Surely, Wangye jests.¡± ¡°Benwang knows how important that hare is, but benwang is willing to give it to the beautiful Miss Bai Yu.¡± Bai Yu smiled. Now she knew what he wanted. ¡°And what do I have to give in exchange?¡± Chu Zhaoran smiled. His hand stroked along the delicate face of the woman beneath him. ¡°Be benwang¡¯s consort.¡± Chapter 94 94 Do you remember the first time we met? Part I ¡°Be benwang¡¯s consort.¡± Bai Yu frowned. Do people of Da Chu have traditions of trading rabbits for spouses? ¡°How about it? Will you marry into the white jade pce?¡± Chu Zhaoran bent his face down, whispering to her with a sly smile. Spurred on by her silence, his lips came down, intending to cover over hers. Bai Yu turned her face away, then said stiffly. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying a man who doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Chu Zhaoran revealed a smile once again. He ced a soft kiss on her cheek before he whispered. ¡°It is benwang who loves you the most.¡± ¡°And Your Highness do something like this to a beloved woman?¡± His mouth was caressing her cheek, his body pressed on top of her, and she had no way of escape with her two hands held tight. She only had to use words in order to escape from this man. However, it seemed that this second prince truly loved to cherish women. He released her wrists and moved his face away, though his arms still caged her beneath him. The man acted as if he did not notice that they were ufortably close. ¡°Any man would want to do this to his beloved woman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only our first time meeting, yet Your Highness have eaten my tofu*¡± Bai Yu watched the handsome face that showed a wily smile. ¡°How can I believe that Your Highness¡¯s love is true?¡± ¡°That painting, benwang had it painted immediately after you had received Lady Meihua title three years ago...¡± His golden eyes looked at her, yfulness in his gaze abruptly turned into seriousness. ¡°...From then on, benwang had always left the position of first consort for you, Bai Yu.¡± ..... ¡°I-¡± Bang! ¡°Protect Wangye!¡± The door was pushed open by a group of men wearing ck. The sound of swords shing was heard. Soldiers of the white jade pce rushed to protect their prince. Chu Zhaoran clicked his tongue. His annoyance was palpable, opposite to Bai Yu¡¯s relief. ¡°Capture them alive!¡± Chu Zhaoran¡¯s authoritative voice boomed. One hand pulled Bai Yu up to sit on the bed while he took a sword given by a soldier. Then, he took his position in front of the bed, guarding Bai Yu behind him. Amidst the fighting between the ck-d men and the soldiers, Bai Yu hurriedly looked around to find the magic hare still in its cage, on the same spot next to the bed where she had dropped it. She looked at Chu Zhaoran, who was fighting against three men at the same time. The sole woman in the room waspletely ignored. It was clear who was the target. The moment that Chu Zhaoran was pushed back to the entrance, other attackers and soldiers went to gather there as well. Bai Yu took the opportunity to leave the bed, but when she was reaching for the cage, it suddenly floated. Someone had beaten her to it. Bai Yu was preparing to use her magic and was stopped by the person who took the magic hare away from her. Familiar golden eyes calmed Bai Yu down in the middle of confusion. ¡°Go.¡± He said only one word before dragging her behind a screen divider in the corner of the room. The fight still continued, though it seemed that Chu Zhaoran¡¯s men had the upper hand. If everything ended like this, then they would have no way of escape. Bang! A window swung open by a force from outside. A silver-haired man glided inside with magic. His blue eyes turned to her and Ouyang Feilong and gave them a nod, then he unsheathed his sword and joined the fight. Ouyang Feilong held her hand tight. His other hand was holding the magic hare cage. They both ran at full speed toward the open window and sessfully escaped. Shortly after they ran out of the prince¡¯s bedchamber, they met a man wearing a dragon mask who seemed to have been already waiting for them. Being caught by Chu Zhaoran was not a part of their n, escaping to the rendezvous point where the grand army was waiting was. What they had not expected was that Yue Nan was still within the pce, though they all knew that they had to return to the valley they had hidden in. And so, Bai Yu was safely taken out of the white jade pce. ¡°Are those Wangye¡¯s men?¡± She asked while Ouyang Feilong was riding a horse heading back to the valley. Bai Yu sat in front of him after he had refused to let her out of his sight. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So we were fortunate.¡± Bai Yu was relieved. Those people hade at the right time to interrupt Chu Zhaoran. It was also because of them that she could easily escape after being caught. ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t think so,¡± he said in a solemn voice. The brows on his beautiful face were tightly furrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Those men were Chu Zhaoran¡¯s.¡± ¡°If they were his men, then why would the prince want to attack himself?¡± ¡°War.¡± Bai Yu frowned. What does that have to do with war? Whoosh. ng! ¡°Protect the dragon! Protect the miss!¡± As five horses were heading toward the valley, an arrow suddenly flew from the side. Bai Yu who was considering Ouyang Feilong¡¯s words could not react in time. The arrow was aimed at her. It was fortunate that Ouyang Feilong used his sword to block it in time. Four horses of soldiers under the ck dragon unit immediately surrounded the horse she and Ouyang Feilong was riding on. Several more arrows were rapidly fired in session. ¡°Magic barrier!¡± He calmly told her. Bai Yu removed a hairpin and used it as a medium for her to conjure magic around her body and the cage in her arms. Then, Ouyang Feilong¡¯s golden magic covered both of them in anotheryer. Rains of arrows continued without a sign of ceasing. Still, it could not harm any of them who all had magic to protect themselves. ¡°Go!¡± Five horses continued, protected by golden magic and magic of other colors in variousyers. Bai Yu hugged the cage against her chest. Her heart pounded and rushed for her fear of not being able to bring it back to Da Yang. Even though they rode their horses away, they still could not escape the ambush. In front of them was a group of over a hundred men wearing ck. They were all equipped with either swords or bows, and each of them had blue-level magic. Only a few were green, but even with a rtively low level of power, the number of them was worrying. ¡°Sir,¡± a soldier said after Ouyang Feilong had signaled them to stop. The horses were turned with their backs facing each other as the attackers quickly surrounded them. ¡°Do not lower your magic,¡± Ouyang Feilong continued to give an order. Bai Yu nced at the side of his face, feeling of admiration welling up in her...So this was how he usually was when in battle. Themanding air around him was something Bai Yu had never witnessed before. ¡°Give him the hare.¡± Bai Yu obediently handed the cage to one of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s men. She feared that they would not sessfully bring it back to Da Yang, but in this situation, she trusted Ouyang Feilong¡¯s n. ¡°Benwang will open up a path. You rode back to the west wing of the white jade pce.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yue Nan¡¯s men were waiting there in case that Bai Yu escaped the other way that Ouyang Feilong¡¯s soldiers were not stationed. It had not been long after they left the pce, and Yue Nan was still there, thus, his men must still be waiting until they received a signal. The magic hare was as important to Ouyang Feilong as to her. If they let it be taken away, then that meant Bai He¡¯s life was lost as well. ¡°Rest assured. Benwang and you are their targets.¡± As soon as he said that, Ouyang Feilong immediately rushed his horse forward. Golden magic emanates from his sword so brightly, it split the group of men into two, creating an opening for the horse that carried the magic hare to easily get away. Ouyang Feilong did not follow but turned back to the group of men again. Three men of the ck dragon unit came to stand beside him. A sword was handed to her from behind and Bai Yu epted it without a question. She knew that they were outnumbered. She could not sit aside and watch him protect her. ¡°Do you remember benwang¡¯s words?¡± ¡°Obey Wangye¡¯s every word. Don¡¯t let myself be injured. And don¡¯t leave Wangye¡¯s sight.¡± ¡°And return to Da Yang with benwang.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Yu gripped a sword in her hand. ¡°Return to Da Yang with Wangye.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C *Eat tofu: Groping, molesting Chapter 95 95 Do you remember the first time we met? Part II ¡°Lower your magic.¡± At themander¡¯s order, the barriers faded away to save power. Swords were unsheathed in response to the attackers who swarmed at them the moment magic disappeared. Ouyang Feilong and his men jumped down from the horse to fight with Bai Yu in the middle of them. ¡°Don¡¯te down.¡± Bai Yu had no experience fighting on horseback. But she also knew that Ouyang Feilong ordered her to stay on the horse so that he and his men could fully protect her. When the opportunity arise, escaping by horse was the quickest and most efficient. She tightly held the sword in her hand, her eyes intently watched the fighting in front of her. She had to be careful. This was not an action scene, so she must be alert! The ck dragon unit or the secret unit of the grand army was a group of the elite whosebat abilities were top of the ss with magic levels no lower than orange. Ouyang Feilong and his three men could efficiently handle the attackers by themselves, though as time drew on, the advantage in number started to be more evident. An arrow flew at Bai Yu. She deflected it with her sword, then from the corner of her eye she saw another. They were rapidly shot after one another, but still, they could not be faster than Bai Yu¡¯s eyes. The arrows hit her de again and again. She did not use her magic, she was saving it for an emergency. Having magic was a good thing, but using it too much would be a waste to one¡¯s energy. Bai Yu decided to jump down from the horse after concluding that staying on it would make her a target for archers. Ouyang Feilong instantly came to her, even though he was fighting against three men alone. Bai Yu took a deep breath. She raised her morale: think of it as ying an online game! ..... She swung her sword at one of the men fighting Ouyang Feilong. Blood spattered over her. Bai Yu was momentarily stunned, then her waist was embraced, pressed against his broad chest. The opponent¡¯s sword missed her in only a hairbreadth. Ouyang Feilong moved his sword once, and the person who had attacked her instantly fell. ¡°Don¡¯t force-¡± ¡°I can do it!¡± His face that was more beautiful than any man was serious. Worry was clearly reflected in those golden eyes. ¡°Count from one to ten.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Then benwang will take you out of here.¡± Bai Yu had yet to answer before she was put on a horse. Ouyang Feilong then moved away to attack the enemies. His sword glowed with golden light as it easily cleaved through the men. With one swing of his sword and his highest level of magic, he could eliminate three men at once. Bai Yu watched his elegant movements filled with murderous intent and trusted that Ouyang Feilong would be able to do as he had promised. One...She took a deep breath and started slowly counting. Two...Ouyang Feilong¡¯s calmness as he swung his sword made her heart at ease like never before. Three...An enemy rushed toward her. Bai Yu stabbed him without hesitation. In her left hand was a rein to prevent the horse from being frightened and fleeing. Four... Five...Bai Yu turned her sword toward another assant. Her other hand took a bow and arrow on her back. Red magic shone from the arrow as it flew and hit the target. Six... Seven...Ouyang Feilong threw his sword, covered in golden magic, through four men. A hidden dagger was immediately drawn out, imbued with magic, and flung at the person who was aiming his bow at Bai Yu. Eight...Bai Yu aimed at other archers that were still living and turned to focus on her. Her magic arrow cut through the air and pierced at his forehead. She fired another shot without pausing. Nine...Golden magic in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s palm was turned into a long sword. Using his magic without a medium was a disy of an advanced skill that stunned the opponents. The ck dragon took that unguarded moment and swung his sword in a wide circle. Ten...Ouyang Feilong jumped up onto the horse she was riding. He took the rein while still sitting behind her, then spurred the horse into galloping away. Bai Yu turned back to fire a magic arrow at a man who was going to attack one of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s men from behind. ¡°Yah!¡± Ouyang Feilong rode away, with the less than ck-dded men following him. They were stopped by the ck dragon unit and the fight continued with those with a higher level of magic turning the tide. They continued for quite some time before Bai Yu could rx her grip on the bow. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Ouyang Feilong asked. He was riding behind her, and from their closeness, it felt like he was whispering next to her ear. The sound of his irregr breath was clearly heard by Bai Yu. ¡°Just some scratches. How about Wangye?¡± Bai Yu turned to look at him and was met with Ouyang Feilong¡¯s sweat-soaked face. ¡°I can handle it.¡± Such a pale face...He was hurt! They slowed down after entering the valley. Bai Yu tried to sit still the whole way there. She was afraid that she would do anything and disturb his wound. Because Ouyang Feilong was the target, they focused their attacks on him more than anyone else. Moreover, he was not wearing his armor like when he was going to war. It was expected that he would be wounded. Still, she had been watching him fight, and she knew that he only received shallow cuts...Then why were his breaths bing more rapid? And why was he sweating more and more? ¡°Please hold on a little more.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± She received only a short reply. Golden eyes gazed forward, reflecting how much he had to endure. Bai Yu did not know how she could help him, and she was faced with the immense feeling of uselessness. It was not long before they reached their destination. Two of Yue Nan¡¯s men were there. As soon as they saw the two of them, they immediately came to help support Ouyang Feilong and bring him to the building inside where she had sleptst night. Bai Yu was walking behind them. On his wide back that was covered red in blood had an arrow stuck in it. He must have been shot when they were trying to escape. She hurried her steps following them inside. ¡°What are you making that face for?¡± Bai Yu did not know what kind of face she had when she saw Ouyang Feilong lying face down on the bed. His upper body was naked as Yue Nan¡¯s men were preparing to take out the arrow. ¡°There¡¯s no poison, right? Like brother...¡± Bai Yu kneeled down next to the bed. Her eyes brimming with tears as she asked. She did not want to see him suffer the same fate as her older brother. ¡°It is Da Chu¡¯s arrow. But there¡¯s no poison like the one that struck Bai He,¡± Ouyang Feilong spoke with the same tone as usual. There was no indication of pain in his voice as the arrow in his back was removed. Beads of sweat poured out from his forehead. Bai Yu took out the handkerchief given to her by Ouyang Feilong and gently wiped the beautiful face that she loved so much. His golden eyes were fixed on her while Bai Yu continued to wipe his sweat, either of them not saying a word. This was the most Bai Yu could do right now. ¡°The wound is quite deep. Healing magic is needed to alleviate the condition,¡± Yue Nan¡¯s man reported after the arrow was removed. Ouyang Feilong waved his hand, then he bowed and left. He and Bai Yu were now the only people in the room. She could not help but nce at his wide back. Though Ouyang Feilong had a face more delicate than men, he was strongly built, with broad shoulders and well-defined muscle. His back was littered with scars. Bai Yu stared at the newest wound, pressed down tight to stop the bleeding, and her hands started trembling. It was the injured person who took her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± ¡°I-¡± ¡°Look into benwang¡¯s eyes,¡± he said, his tone was heavy. His golden eyes that stared straight at her were unwavered. Bai Yu followed his words, moving her gaze from his bloodied back to his eyes. Her hands were squeezed by him and the warmth from his touch easily doused the anxiousness in her heart. He asked, hoarsely. ¡°Do you remember the first time we met?¡± Bai Yu nodded. Ouyang Feilong gripped her hands tighter. ¡°Little fool, benwang needs your magic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool...¡± A smile appeared on Ouyang Feilong¡¯s lips when he heard her usual words of protest. He slowly closed his eyes, tired from losing both blood and magic. His dried lips moved, repeating the same words he had said on that night. ¡°Show benwang that you are not a fool.¡± Red magic entwined with gold enveloped both their bodies. Its warmth healed her small wounds the same way with his deep one. They remained in the same position, pping their hands together and joining magic, for over one ke before the one on Ouyang Feilong¡¯s backpletely closed. Relieved that Ouyang Feilong was safe, Bai Yu finally let fatigue wash over her. She still sat on the floor next to the bed, her head rested on the soft mattress. She closed her eyes, exhausted, while her hands were still held in therger one of the person whose eyes fluttered open. Ouyang Feilong adjusted his grasp on her hands. Golden eyes gazed at the sleeping face close to him. At the thought that this little fool had saved his life yet again, the corner of his mouth lifted. He closed his eyes and fell into a slumber along with her. Chapter 96 96 Benwang is unsure Part I The first light of day shone on the sleeping figure in red. Her eyshes slightly moved, before they fluttered open. Bai Yu held her hand up to shield her eyes against the morning sunlight. She sat up and looked around, slowly realizing that she was lying on a bed under arge nket. She remembered thatst night she was so tired that she fell asleep while watching over the injured person. But somehow, she now woke up on the bed instead of Ouyang Feilong, and there was no sign of him anywhere. The bloodstain from his woundst night confirmed that it was not a dream. Ouyang Feilong was gravely injured and was partially healed by her magic. But where was him now? Bai Yu threw off the nket. Her dark eyes followed the trail of blood on the floor with her trembling heart. The blood that had yet to dry led somewhere. Bai Yu hurriedly got out of the bed and followed it. Was his wound still not healed? The trail went from the bed to the bathtub behind a folding screen that was not too far away. Bai Yu stopped before the screen. She was worried about Ouyang Feilong, but she was not brave enough to look behind it and risk seeing him bathing. She could only listen for a sound from the other side of the screen. However, everything was silent. Bai Yu¡¯s heart dropped. Was he not here? Or was he here but something happened? Why was it so quiet?! ..... Thinking of the injured person who had just recovered from an arrow wound, she stepped past the folding screen. What she saw was as she had expected. Ouyang Feilong was still in the same clothes asst night. His tall figure was sitting in a moderately-sized tub. His upper body was naked, revealing various scars on his chest. Water vapor was slowly floating on the water surface. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s whole body was in a warm bath. Repeat: Whole body! Even his face was submerged in water! Ouyang Feilong at there, with his eyes closed and no movements at all. The sight of him like that made Bai Yupletely forget about shame or embarrassment. She ran toward him immediately. She grabbed his arm and exerted all her strength to pull him up out of the water. ¡°Feilong!¡± Ssh! ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Yu felt her breath disappear. Her eyes instinctively closed as a reaction to the feeling of irritation. She opened her mouth in an attempt to breathe, but then was choked by the water, instead of air as she had expected. Her left arm was constrained, while the other hand tried to find something to hold onto after realizing that she was now in the same tub that Ouyang Feilong fainted in. In a mere second, the pressure on her right shoulder disappeared, as well as the restraint on her left arm. Her slim waist was caught in two big hands that helped push her up to the surface. Ssh! ¡°Hah...cough!¡± As soon as she felt the air, she opened her mouth, seeking air, but then coughed out water instead. Her eyes were still tightly shut as her hands searched around her for something to prevent her from falling into the water again. The broad shoulders of the man in front of Bai Yu were then held tightly as her anchor. She rested her head against his naked shoulder, putting all her weight on his body. She was still coughing. Ouyang Feilong frowned. He released his hand to hold the edge of the bathtub so that he could support both of their weight. At the same time, his other arm still embraced Bai Yu¡¯s waist, preventing her from sinking down again. The ck dragon calmly propped himself and the foolish woman in the moderate size bathtub. The two bodies were in an intimate position, sticking close and unintentionally rubbing against each other because of the size of the tub. Still, none of them notice the intimacy. Bai Yu still tightly hugged the other person¡¯s neck. And Ouyang Feilong was still waiting for her coughing to seize and her breathing to return to normal. ¡°Benwang did not expect you.¡± Even while he was closing his eyes and being submerged underwater, themander general¡¯s five senses remained as sharp as ever. Ouyang Feilong knew that there was someone close by, but her suddenly touching him induced his instinctive reaction, and so his body automatically moved to pull her down and hold her underwater. ¡°Cough. I thought...cough...¡± Bai Yu released her hand from his shoulder. She rubbed her nose until the tip turned red. ¡°...I thought Wangye fainted.¡± ¡°A fool, through and through.¡± p! The hand that was rubbing her nose was suddenly used to p his shoulder. ¡°I was worried about Wangye!¡¯ She red at the person who dragged her underwater the moment she touched him, trying to convey all herints through her gaze. Ouyang Feilong lowered his head to look at the woman in his arm as his own shoulder started to turn red being hit. He raised a brow as he calmly said. ¡°Benwang though you were spying on benwang taking a bath.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too conceited!¡± Bai Yu blurted out before she could think her words over. ¡°True...¡± Ouyang Feilong let go of his hand on the edge of the tub and released his arm around her waist. ¡°Benwang can¡¯tpete with Da Chu¡¯s second prince.¡± Because of the slipperiness of the bottom of the tub, Bai Yu had to hold the edge of the tub to support herself after the other person suddenly let go. ¡°What does Wangye mean?¡± Ouyang Feilong was silent. His golden eyes were aloof as he looked at her. ¡°Chu Zhaoran¡¯s first consort is Da Chu¡¯s future empress.¡± Bai Yu stared at him, who calmly spoke. Ouyang Feilong stood up from the tub, his tone was neutral as if he was only discussing the weather. Bai Yu felt that the atmosphere was strangely familiar. ¡°Now that Qin Wang has Bai Hua, you should ept Chu Zhaoran¡¯s offer to be his wife.¡± Bai Yu hurriedly stood up, wanting to object before the other person could step out of the tub. This person really did have a habit of overthinking things on his own. Unfortunately, the slippery tub made her lose her bnce again. ¡°Aaah!¡± The woman¡¯s cry made Ouyang Feilong reach toward her without thinking twice. Bai Yu unconsciously grabbed his shoulders. However, the weight from Ouyang Feilong who hurried toward her caused them to fall back into the tub. Before Bai Yu¡¯s smaller body could hit the water, Ouyang Feilong turn them both over and used himself as a cushion for her. Ssh! Bai Yu held her breath in anticipation when she knew she was going to fall into the water. She used both of her arms to hug his shoulder, thinking that she would be the first to fall in. Her action caused Ouyang Feilong to hold the edge of the tub with one hand while the other pressed her body against him. Then, he used his one hand to pull them both to the surface. ¡°Cough...cough...¡± Once again, Bai Yu choked on water. Her uncontroble coughing was opposite to Ouyang Feilong who was only shaking water droplets from his hair and face, his breath slightly faster than normal. Ouyang Feilong pulled her waist closer to let her sit on hisp in the limited space of the bathtub. When they both could settle down and regain bnce, he let go of his hand in the tub to wipe away water from Bai Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± There was a reprimanding tone in his voice. Bai Yu twisted her mouth at his words. Her eyes were red from irritation after falling into the water twice. ¡°And why doesn¡¯t Wangye listen to me?¡± Chapter 97 97 Benwang is unsure Part II ¡°And why doesn¡¯t Wangye listen to me?¡± She protested, not realizing the state she was in. The corner of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mouth lifted at the image in front of him. He might have called her ugly many time, but in truth, he could not deny that she was worthy of being named the number one beauty of Da Yang, who had charmed even a prince of a neighboring nation. The red dress she wore clinging to her body, revealing the curves of her body. The lightness of its fabric made it possible to see her white skin around her corbone under the garment. Her plump lips were vivid red from the rouge she had used sincest night. Its color brightly contrasted with her ck hair that now became loose stuck to the side of her face and her body. Ouyang Feilong reached out to tuck a strand of wet hair behind her ear. Bai Yu was still staring at him, unblinking. ¡°What do you want benwang to listen to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for Ouyang Mingxian, Xu Luanle, or even Chu Zhaoran!¡± Ouyang Feilong arched a brow. The corner of his mouth unconsciously lifted. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be the mother of the nation of Da Chu?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only marrying the man I love.¡± ¡°It seems Chu Zhaoran has loved you for several years. Aren¡¯t you interested?¡± Without realizing himself, he continued to question her. ¡°So you saw me being harassed. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± ..... Her hands pped his shoulder again as an automatic response. But this time, Ouyang Feilong could stop it in time. ¡°Benwang is still injured.¡± Bai Yu remembered the trail of blood she had followed and stopped thinking of hitting him again. Still, she had not forgiven him for standing by and letting Chu Zhaoran harass her. He even had the gall to ask if she was not interested. Damn this man! ¡°You were in the room?¡± Ouyang Feilong let go of her smaller hand to hold her waist. Bai Yu was moving around too much, it would not benefit her if she continued to do so. ¡°Benwang was behind the folding screen.¡± Without giving much thought, Bai Yu put her hands on his shoulder again. She had forgotten how close they were. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Wangye save me?¡± ¡°Benwang wants to hear your answer.¡± Bai Yu stared at his beautiful face. ¡°I already said that I¡¯ll only marry the man I love.¡± ¡°Qin Wang?¡± ¡°Does Wangye think so?¡± ¡°Or have you given up?¡± ¡°If I say yes, will Wangye believe me?¡± Ouyang Feilong frowned. ¡°Benwang is unsure.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll prove it.¡± As soon as she said so, she pressed her lips onto his. Her hands gently held his face, as she tilted her head to press their mouths together more firmly. ck eyes met the golden ones. She was proving to him with the method she had thought of this split seconds. Even though there were many more ways to show her intent, Bai Yu chose to move her face closer and gave him a long but fleeting kiss without invading into his mouth. However, because she had not thoroughly considered her action, her face felt suddenly hotter when she was gazed at by those golden eyes in such an intimate distance. Bai Yu let go of her hands and hurriedly pulled away from the kiss. ¡°I-¡± She did not know where to put her hands. And when the other person was silent, the viiness who had experienced countless kisses lost all her confidence. She could not even look into his eyes, even though she was the one who had initiated the kiss. She lowered her reddened face as much as she could. Momentarily, she could not recall a word to say. ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Benwang is still quite unsure.¡± Bai Yu looked up at him, both surprised and confused, but before she could ask anything, his face came so close that their noses touched. She blinked when she felt warmth on her cheek. She put her hands on his shoulders at the same time as her mouth was overtaken again. Ouyang Feilong hugged her waist against him. His hand caressed her soft cheek, guiding her head so their mouths could slot into each other¡¯s gap. Her lips were greeted with a light nip before he increased his strength to attract her attention. ¡°Mmm...¡± While their bodies were pressed intimately, Bai Yu unconsciously made a soft sound. It was as if this voice was the trigger that spurred him on, sucking on her smaller lips even harder. His hand slid down along her neck that had been tainted by another man¡¯s touch. His thumb tenderly rubbed over the mark, a contrast to hismanding kiss that did not allow her even a space to breathe. Bai Yu hit Ouyang Feilong with as much force as she could muster. Water in the tub sshed along with her movement and spattered onto their faces. Eventually, Ouyang Feilong let go of her lips. She immediately gulped in a breath. Ouyang Feilong pressed a light kiss on the corner of her mouth as he took her in his embrace, then changed the position to be on top of her body. Softness invaded into her smaller mouth. His tongue investigated and selfishly devoured the sweetness in her mouth. Bai Yu squeezed her eyes tight, her arms hugging around his neck. The actress who had acted in countless love scenes seemed to have be an inexperienced girl in front of the man who was numerous years older than her, who was eating her tofu with frightening expertise that robbed her of all resistance. Bai Yu was not sure how this had happened. Was it because she started it? Or was it because Ouyang Feilong had tricked her into it? But no matter what had led to this kiss, Bai Yu was sure of one this: she was fully willing. She had asked herself once, would she ept it if the one who kissed her was Xu Luanle?... The answer was obviously a no. Now she asked herself again if it was Chu Zhaoran, would she willingly ept his kiss?... The answer was also obviously a no. When the goddess had told her that she still had her red string of fate, Bai Yu had a thought of starting anew. But she did not know how. She did not know what she should do to erase the image of two men in her heart who disturbed her thoughts for many lives. Now Bai Yu knew that the man in front of her was the answer to every question. The little thing in her chest was beating so fast out of her control, and she no longer wanted to control it. She now let herself flow along with every emotion that was pumped. ¡°Mmm...¡± A sweet sound came from her throat as her tongue was sucked and entwined as the other person pleased. When she regained her thoughts, Bai Yu moved her tongue in response to his movement. Ouyang Feilong made a low noise that could be heard as satisfaction. Hisrge hand intertwined his fingers with her hair and pressed her neck, making their faces even closer. He contentedly tasted her lips. His embrace held their bodies together, not leaving the slightest gap between them. Ouyang Feilong slowly, reluctantly pulled his mouth away. Their faces were still in the same intimate space, their eyes gazed at each other amidst the sound of their soft pants. Ouyang Feilong printed another firm kiss on her reddened lips once, before moving to kiss the tip of her nose. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± At the gentle whisper next to her ear, Bai Yu obediently did so. Another kiss renewed. The two of them could feel the other person¡¯s rushing heartbeat. Two bodies that were closely entwined slid underwater without them realizing themselves. Chapter 98 98 Benwang will have her, no matter what Part I Two bodies that were closely entwined slid underwater without them realizing themselves. Water permeated their bodies and faces. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise once again. Almost all of her breath was already stolen by him, and now that they were suddenly underwater, she felt even more suffocated. She had kissed men both when acting and in real life more times than she could count. But this time, she was swept away by his deep, fiery kiss and unconsciously responded, not realizing that they were sinking down. If they were on the bed instead of in a bathtub, she would have lost all her inhibition and be a licentious woman, carelessly giving herself to the general. Ouyang Feilong might hate deceitful women, and he might be in the army for over a decade, but it did not mean that he would have never touched a woman before. And so, both of them were enthralled in each other¡¯s taste, unable to tear themselves away. This was too dangerous! Bai Yu used all her strength to push Ouyang Feilong away. She grabbed the edge of the tub and pulled herself out of the water. ¡°Cough...cough...¡± She opened her mouth wide, taking in air while still coughing nonstop. ¡°Heh¡± A low chuckle sounded next to her ear. It was then that she realized that though Ouyang Feilong was shoved by her, he still held her waist to help her bnce. That enchanting face smiled at her reaction, golden eyes glittered with amusement. He smiled! ..... It was not a curve at the corner of his mouth like every time before: It was a smile that was both beautiful and terribly mischievous. Her heart beat fast. Hisrge hand brushed her wet hair away from her face, then he spoke with a low voice and an unusual smile on his beautiful face. ¡°You should get out of the tub before you catch a cold.¡± She was already thinking of leaving even before he said so. With that kiss that made her forget herself and the many times that she choked on water, those kinds of embarrassing things...Who would stay and let him tease her?! This time, she firmly stood up, after making sure that she would not slip and embarrass herself again. Luckily for Bai Yu, she safely escaped from the tub, although with a lowugh at her back. As soon as she stepped past the folding screen, she held up her hand and softly touched it upon her lips. Her brows furrowed, her face still red at the thought of what had just happened. Then, a sudden thought urred in her brain...After all those things she did as ¡®proof¡¯, was he finally convinced? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°The three-eyed seer had already taken the hare to the injured person. After the attempt at the second prince¡¯s lifest night, Da Chu¡¯s border was in great confusion. The chance might slip away if we wait longer, so the seer took the opportunity to leave first¡± An agent in the ck dragon unit came to report in the next day, along with four other men who were all injured. Ouyang Feilong silently listened to him. Bai Yu, who had changed into dried clothes, was sitting calmly beside him. It was as if they had not gone through an embarrassing ident together. ¡°Someone attempted to assassinate the second prince, naturally, the border will be heavily patrolled.¡± ¡°It will be harder for us to cross the border, then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Yue Nan predicted the situation and went ahead with the hare without waiting to meet up with us first.¡± ¡°That might be so, but the three-eyed seer had made preparations for you to return, but the wounded must remain here for the time being,¡± Yue Nan¡¯s subordinate that came with the secret unit agent spoke. He was one of the people that received Yue Nan¡¯s trust. They revered their three-eyed seer, so they treated Ouyang Feilong and Bai Yu with respect without regard for their nationality, not even after they learned of their and Yue Nan¡¯s identity. ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Ouyang Feilong agreed. Bai Yu nced at the side of his face. The condition of their return was to leave the men in his unit here. They were the people who had followed him from the capital, and they were injured from protecting her and Ouyang Feilongst night. Was he that heartless, or did he have a n? ¡°Traveling with injured people would only attract attention. Furthermore, it might affect their wounds. They should rest here until they recovered. Benwang¡¯s men are capable enough to find their way back, there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± He turned to exin to her in a tone that was much gentler than ever before. There was a strange glimmer in his eyes when he looked at her. ¡°Bai He¡¯s life is important. Benwang¡¯s soldiers understand it well.¡± Bai Yu turned away from his gaze and pretended to look at Yue Nan¡¯s men. ¡°Then we should hurry back.¡± She had heard of things like ¡®sacrificing themselves for themander¡¯ only in movies or television. Now that she was experiencing it in real life, she could not quite fully understand the thinking behind it. However, it seemed that Ouyang Feilong knew her thoughts, so he exined to her, even though there was no need for him to do so at all. It was normal practice for soldiers, especially for those selected to be in the elite group like the ck dragon unit. She was not sure whether he exined it to her because he valued her opinion toward him or he thought she was a fool. ¡°The three-eyed seer had prepared a carriage for Miss to pretend to be a pregnant wife of a merchant who was traveling back to give birth in her homnd. We and Wangye will pretend to be your guards.¡± ¡°Wangye¡¯s appearance is too eye-catching, won¡¯t that be a problem?¡± Bai Yu asked. ¡°Miss can rest assured. One of us is a master of disguise.¡± Wonderful! ¡°Can you transform Wangye into the pregnant wife instead of me, then?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- In the end, Ouyang Feilong refused to be the pregnant woman. Bai Yu was disappointed that she could not see him dressed up as a woman. Still, she was worried about her brother above all else, so she did not further pursue the matter just for her own amusement. Now Bai Yu was sitting in a small carriage, modestly decorated but not too luxurious that it would draw attention. She was traveling as a merchant¡¯s wife this time so she could not use a carriage that was too shabby or too gaudy. Bai Yu stroked her hand over the stomach that was stuffed with cloths and pillows until she looked heavily pregnant. She leaned against a cushion, in case that the carriage was going to be searched. She had to be prepared, especially when the road was full of patrolling Da Chu soldiers. In thete afternoon light, her carriage slowly moved along, following another carriage that was waiting in line to be approved to cross the border. Ouyang Feilong who was disguised as a fully bearded man was riding his horse next to her, with Yue Nan¡¯s men driving the carriage and riding in the same travel group. ¡°Halt!¡± The soldier in front of the gate ordered them. Both the carriage and the guards easilyplied. ¡°Who are you? Where are you heading to?¡± ¡°I am a merchant from Da Yang. Last year I brought my wife with me to make a living here, now she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s going to go intobor soon. She¡¯s terrified because it¡¯s her first, so she wants to go back to give birth in her hometown. Today I¡¯m bringing her back to Da Yang to give birth to our first child.¡± Ouyang Feilong spoke smoothly and respectfully, just as they had practiced. Apart from when he was working, this was the first time that Bai Yu saw Ouyang Feilong say something this long. ¡°Identification tablet,¡± the soldier continued in a stern voice. Ouyang Feilongpliantly handed him an identification tablet that Yue Nan had prepared. To identify oneself, the noble would use the jade tablet, like Ouyang Feilong¡¯s ck jade tassel. Bai Yu, too, had a red jade on herself, though she rarely used it since her appearance was so memorable that everyone could notice her at a nce. For the middle ss like merchants, they would have identification tablets, while normalmoners would not normally have them. These tablets were used to confirm a person¡¯s identity when they crossed borders or contact officials. Thus, a majority ofmoners did not need it. After examining the tablet together with a list of names of border citizens, the soldier nodded. Then, the searching process started. Ouyang Feilong was the one who opened the carriage door for him. Under the veil that covered her lower face, Bai Yu gave the soldier a friendly smile. However, it stunned him instead. He was captivated by the beauty of her dark eyes. Whoosh... Thud! An arrow cut through the air and struck in the middle of the soldier. Bai Yu screamed in shock at the scene in front of her. She had to cover her mouth with her hands to suppress the voice. ¡°Despicable soldiers who stare at other¡¯s wife deserve only death.¡± His low voice spoke ruthless words while his face showed a smile. The soldier who was killed for the crime of looking at Bai Yu was quickly carried away. Ouyang Feilong turned to look at the man, calmly and silently. He said nothing as he closed the door and put himself between the carriage and the neer. Bai Yu could not see the scene outside, but she could at least assume that this person must have high enough authority to order anyone¡¯s death without being objected. The second prince Chu Zhaoran! Chapter 99 99 Benwang will have her, no matter what Part II The second prince Chu Zhaoran! While they were preparing to return to Da Chu, Bai Yu had some time to talk to Ouyang Feilong about what had happened. Even though there was a tradition that women did not belong in the nation¡¯s affairs, Ouyang Feilong willingly exined the situation to her. The assassination attempt at the white jade templest night was surely Chu Zhaoran¡¯s own doing. The prince seemed to have already expected infiltrators, so he set up a trap to create the situation that would spark the war between the two nations. Hearing that, Bai Yu thought back to Bai He¡¯s injury. Obviously, her brother was injured because Empress Wang had ordered an ambush on Ouyang Mingxian. Bai Yu knew that the poison that was used against Ouyang Mingxian was from Da Chu, used by the Empress to confuse the public eyes. However, Bai He was injured by the poison that really came from Da Chu. Because if it did note from Da Chu, then how could Chu Zhaoran know that people from Da Yang woulde to steal the magic hare. Bai Yu had only two suspicions. One, there were Chu Zhaoran¡¯s men among those that Empress Wang had sent to kill Ouyang Mingxian. Two, Empress Wang cooperated with the second prince in trying to harm Ouyang Mingxian. If it was the former, then there were ways to handle it. But if it was thetter, then Da Yang was now in peril. Bai Yu had told her two assumptions to Ouyang Feilong. He was surprised that she knew Empress Wang was behind Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s assassination attempt. Bai Yu said nothing to him, only suggesting that he should send his men to investigate Wang¡¯s family mansion. In the kitchen, there should be a cer that stored various things, including the poison that Ouyang Mingxian was hurt by. Her words led to a suspicious gaze in those golden eyes. But when he saw that she did not utter a word about the source of her information, Ouyang Feilong did not interrogate her about it, only nodded and continued the conversation regarding her two theories. ..... There was another thing that Bai Yu had asked from him: the group that had attacked them when they were trying to escape. Ouyang Feilong could only say that they were not sent by Chu Zhaoran, and so she kept further questions to herself. Back to the situation at hand, Bai Yu could not see how the people outside were acting, but the fact that Chu Zhaoran was here and decisively killed the soldier must mean that he knew who was in the carriage. Their escape now became harder than they had thought. ¡°Blessings to the second prince.¡± Her heart raced at the voice from outside. ¡°No need for such formalities.¡± His voice was as calm as ever, his handsome face had the same smile as usual. Chu Zhaoran¡¯s towering figure in a full army gracefully jumped down from his horse. This prince had only lived through neen winters, yet his skill in the military wasparable to Da Yang¡¯smander-general. His experience might be at a disadvantage, but he made up for it with his ruthlessness. Because of that, the army under Chu Zhaoran¡¯smand was as aggressive and resolute as Ouyang Feilong¡¯s. They both had shed several times before. ¡°Apologies. Benwang¡¯s soldier was rude to your wife.¡± The surrounding people, including the border soldiers, were surprised to see their Wangye jumping down from his horse to converse so casually with a foreign merchant. ¡°Your Highness is most gracious,¡± Ouyang Feilong replied in an aloof tone. He was not respectful nor arrogant, for he had realized that the prince already knew his identity as themander-general. ¡°A long travel will affect the health of a heavily pregnant woman. In the times that the situation between two nations is unstable like this, you should not bring your wife to face danger. You should ¡®let her stay in Da Chu¡¯ to safely give birth. If a war starts, don¡¯t say that benwang didn¡¯t warn you.¡± The implied meaning in his words immediately created tension from those around the carriage. Ouyang Feilong only frowned as he tly replied. ¡°I am grateful for the warning, but I am sure I can ensure my wife¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that her returning to Da Yang will result in danger?¡± Bai Yu had to change the word ¡®danger¡¯ to ¡®war¡¯ in her head to understand the hidden conversation between Chu Zhaoran and Ouyang Feilong in front of a crowd who did not understand anything. ¡°She is a Da Yang citizen. Her ce is obviously in Da Yang.¡± ¡°Good.¡± There was a burst ofughter in that voice. ¡°If you insist, then benwang won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Even though benwang was attacked by Da Yang¡¯s men, benwang is gracious enough to let you lovebirds return to your mothend.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, murmurs were instantly heard from the crowd. The news that Chu Zhaoran was attacked was widely known, that was why the city was heavily patrolled. But no one had known that the attackers were from Da Yang! Now that the prince of the nation had revealed their identity right here, with citizens and soldiers as witnesses, obviously the news would reach both capitals in Da Chu and Da Yang! Bai Yu gritted her teeth. Chu Zhaoran had eaten her tofu just to fulfill his underhanded scheme! Bai Yu now knew that he had neither love nor desire for her at all. Her painting in his bedchamber muse has been a part of his n as well. And his appearing in front of them today was also not to prevent them from leaving, but to force Ouyang Feilong to choose between leaving her behind or starting a war! What did Chu Zhaoran really want?! If he truly wanted war from the start, then why would hee today and present a choice? Bai Yu could not guess his thoughts at all. All she could do was sit still in the carriage that was heading toward Da Yang. In her head was a whisper from Chu Zhaoran that intended for Ouyang Feilong and her to hear. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again on the battlefield...Benwang will have her, no matter what!¡± Bai Yu discreetly held up her middle finger as the carriage moved past the golden-haired man. Utterly stupid! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Ouyang Feilong was clearly in a bad mood. The atmosphere around the figure riding behind her was taut and heavy the whole way back. After the carriage suspiciously safely entered Da Yang, Bai Yu moved to ride on the same horse as Ouyang Feilong. They rushed their travel on horseback. Golden magic that was quickly conjured to increase their speed emanated strange coldness. Bai Yu understood his irritation since she felt the same way as well. The news that Da Yang people attacking the second prince at the white jade pce would surely be heard by the Emperor, sooner orter. They might not be the culprit, but it was irrefutable that they were there when the attack happened. The Emperor would surely believe their exnation, but the news had already spread. It was simple for either side to use that as the excuse to start the war. Still, her being involved irritated Bai Yu. She knew that she was wealthy and beautiful. But Chu Zhaoran forcefully pulled her into the conflict as the cause for war was too stupid! Throughout their journey back, no one said a word. Although Ouyang Feilong was injured, he forced himself to go back faster than when he left, and so she arrived at the Yue family mansion in the middle of the night of that same day. What happened in the afternoon stressed her out, but the moment she saw the que in front of the mansion, Bai Yu was immediately overwhelmed by her worry for her brother. She got down from the horse with Ouyang Feilong¡¯s help, then she gave him a curtsy before running toward the Meihua building. Inside was illuminated by the candlelight. There was no longer themotion she saw when she had arrivedst time, only silence. There were several people in the building, but they did not make a noise for fear of disturbing the injured person. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes locked on her brother on the bed as soon as she stepped into the bedroom. She rushed toward him, anxiousness made her pay no attention to others in the room. Bai He¡¯s tall frame was lying on her bed with his eyes closed. His breath was regr. It was as if he was only asleep. Bai Yu heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of her older brother, still alive. Her white hand caressed his pale white face. Her eyes were full of tears as she sensed the calmness of his magic. It was too calm, the calm that signified life, but not consciousness. ¡°I was toote,¡± the silver-haired man said. Yue Nan was the one who was standing closest to her, and so he could see how her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°The antidote made from the magic hare¡¯s heart has saved Bai He from the brink of death. But his body has absorbed too much poison and is cured toote, so he doesn¡¯t regain his consciousness.¡± ¡°Brother...¡± Bai Yu suppressed a sob. ¡°How long will brother be like this?¡± ¡°Bai He will continue to sleep like this...¡± Her dark eyes turned to look at him in surprise. In Yue Nan¡¯s blue gaze did not contain a lie. ¡°...Forever.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s hands jerked. She had to muffle her sobs with the palm of her hand. Tears that she had been trying to hold back flowed freely. She shook her head. No! This can¡¯t be true! There was nothing like this in the series! Her brother should not have faced something like this! ¡°Is there no way to heal him?¡± It was a voice from Ouyang Feilong who had just arrived in time to hear Yue Nan¡¯s words. He waved his hand once to stop those in the room from greeting him. Bai Yu waited for Yue Nan¡¯s reply, still hopeful. Silence overtook them all. Bai Yu nced around the room and noticed that it was full of people from the Yue family. There were also her father and mother. Bai Yu looked at their grim faces, looked at her mother¡¯s red eye, before turning back to her older cousin who could see the future. Blue eyes peered into hers. Yue Nan finally spoke, his words were like a sh of lightning that struck her heart and broke it into pieces. ¡°Everything is decided by fate.¡± Chapter 100 100 Fear not, sister Part I Bai He¡¯s condition was kept a secret. The news of the lieutenant-general beingatose would certainly affect the soldier¡¯s morale. Those in the Yue family mansion perfectly maintained their calmness. As for Bai Han and Yue Mei, they left quietly, appearing normal even though their hearts felt as if they were torn apart. Yue Mei was worried sick. She returned to Bai mansion with a pale face and red-rimmed eyes, her husband holding her hand beside her and a secret weighing heavy over them both. The first miss of the Bai family, however, did not return with her parents. Bai Yu stayed at Bai He¡¯s bedside and cried almost the entire night. She did not eat. No one could deduce anything from her impassive eyes. She did not leave her sleeping brother for two days and nights. Her tears never stopped. It was as ifpensation, the only thing that she could do for Bai He. On the third day, Bai Yu fainted and had a fever for over three days. All without realizing that outside of Yue mansion, rumors about her had spread over the capital. ¡®The first miss of Bai family is a jealous and violent woman. She dared to hurt even her highness, not fearing the punishment.¡¯ The fate that Bai Yu had been trying to avoid seemed to force everything back onto its original course yet again. ¡°Her highness?¡± Her brows furrowed. A frown appeared on the face of the sick person who had just recovered. ¡°Which her highness did I offend without fearing punishment?¡± The only ¡®her highness¡¯ she conflicted with was Taizi Fei. And Bai Yu was almost certain that the new concubine in Taizi¡¯s pce would not spill a word of her name, not while she was enjoying her new position. ¡°I don¡¯t know, miss. This rumor was heard several days ago. People only say her highness, but no one mentions a title.¡± ..... The corner of her mouth curved up. Oh, now that she thought about it, she had gone to one pce in these past few days...It seemed that second consort wanted to get back at her, but feared that she would be ridiculed for letting others trample over her in her own pce, so she intentionally omitted her title when spreading the word. ¡°What should we do? Miss¡¯s reputation...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything,¡± Bai Yu tly said. ¡°But the rumor-¡± ¡°That rumor is partially true.¡± Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°It was unintentional, but I did hurt her. Other parts of the rumor are all false. But let them talk, you just think of it aspensation for me pping her.¡± ¡°S...p...¡± Her phoenix eyes nced at the two maids. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Xiao Chang and Xiao Xi promptly shook their heads. ¡°Everyone knows that miss is the number one beauty, a fine youngdy who cannot kill even a mouse. How can miss have the strength to p other people?!¡± Xiao Xi spoke. If it was some time before this, she might agree, but now she had practiced martial arts. Xiao Xi who was used to her acting like a sheltereddy must have forgotten about that fact while Bai Yu was sick in bed. Bai Yu turned to Xiao Chang, who had been looking at her. ¡°Of course, everyone knows that.¡± The maid seemed to understand the meaning in her words. She handed Bai Yu a cup of medicine, then respectfully asked her for permission. ¡°Xiao Xi and I would like to ask for Miss¡¯s permission to go out to the market.¡± Bai Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. Cover yourself up, and don¡¯t stay in the sun for too long.¡± After telling her with words full of implications, she drank all of the medicine in one gulp. Fatigue had umted in her body ever since she had gone to the border. Furthermore, she also stayed by her brother¡¯s side for two full days without eating or drinking. All the while that she was holding her brother¡¯s hand, Bai Yu could only cry and me herself. But now that she had fallen ill, her thoughts changed. She realized that if she let something happen to her, Bai He would not be able to meet her when he woke up. And so, she decided to take care of her health to be able to stay by her brother¡¯s side longer. Bai Yu had ovee everything fate had thrown at her already. Now the matter concerned Bai He, but she would surely ovee it like many times before! Her future will have her brother beside her like in the past. This morning Xiao Xi told her the rumor. In this time and age, reputation was of utmost importance to youngdies who had yet to marry. But it was not for Bai Yu, who had been in the entertainment industry for so long that she no longer cared about what tabloids had written about her. The rumor that she was jealous was not true. The only truth was her hurting a royalty. Though she had avoided tainting her reputation from when she tried to frame Bai Hua for poisoning her in the pce, she still ended up having the same fate from unintentionally hitting that second consort. Yue Nan had told her ¡®You cannot always me the fate destined for you. Sometimes, it is your own actions that dictate your fate¡¯. Now Bai Yu understood his words. He not only saw her past, but her future that was changing as well. Her biaoge was truly the three-eyed seer revered by the Da Chu people. Because she had acted on her emotion andshed out that time, she could only me herself for destroying her own reputation. And so, Bai Yu endured and epted it for these past few days. Right now, what she cared about was her health and her brother, not her reputation that was tainted by someone else¡¯s words. It was partly because the rumor was a half-truth, and partly because she paid no mind to it. The silver lining was that the rumor might have made Ouyang Mingxian change his mind and no longer want a ¡®jealous and violent¡¯ woman in his pce. She felt slightly guilty for that second consort. Back then, her patience was worn thin by her unstable emotion and provocation from the consort, and so she threw out her hand in response to being pulled back, forgetting that her hand was gripping the ck jade tight. Still, considering that the consort had provoked her first andter released a rumor to destroy her reputation, Bai Yu considered them even. During the past seven days that her brother was asleep, Bai Yu lost her appetite because of stress. She had asked her grandfather to cancel all her training for the time being so that she could dedicate her time to taking care of Bai He, who was still sleeping in the Meihua building. After she had recovered, Bai Yu ordered Xiao Xi to bring her a mattress for her to sleep on the floor beside the bed. There were objections, but she did not listen to anyone. The first miss¡¯s stubbornness that had seemed to disappear now returned, and so others could onlyply with her wish. Days passed and rumors of Bai Yu¡¯s behavior increased, each worse than the one before. Some said she would throw tantrums and cause destruction when things did not go her way. Some said she was so arrogant that she disrespected Taizi Fei. Some even said she once hurt the fourth princess in a fit of rage after the princes had interfered with her marriage to Qin Wang. However, amidst the negative rumors, some argued that a sheltered youngdy like her would not have the strength to physically harm others. And now Miss Bai was disturbed by the gossip so much that she fell ill. Various doctors came to visit Yue mansion, and when asked, they all said that they went to treat Bai Yu. It was impossible for such a frail woman to be so violent. Chapter 101 101 Fear not, sister Part II Xiao Chang knew Bai Yu well, as always. Every day, the two maids would go out to the market to spread another rumor that would cover up the number of doctors who came to Yue¡¯s mansion to look at Bai He¡¯s condition. These past few days, Bai Yu regrly practiced guqin. She remembered how proud her brother was of her. The Meihua Ladypetition now took priority over the rumor. She could not lose in thatpetition, even though she no longer had the willpower topete anything with anyone. If Bai He woke up, only to learn that his beloved sister no longer held the title Meihua Lady...she could not imagine how disappointed he would be. And so, Bai Yu yed guqin for her sleeping brother every day, from morning until night. The melodious but mournful tune of guqin can almost always be heard from the Meihua residence. Those who came by and heard it would always remark on the song that was so gentle, yet at the same time full of sorrow. No one knew what song Bai Yu yed. They had never heard it before, but they were still moved to tears. Today¡¯s afternoon was also another day that Bai Yu sat, back straight, in front of her seven strings guqin. Sheid her hands that had be thinner than before on the strings, preparing to y the song she had spent many shichens to alter until it could be yed on the guqin. It became a beautiful song that could convey emotions even without the use of words. The first note rang clear amidst the silence. This song was originally a song Bai Yu had heard in herst life. Red magic slowly emanated from her body, following the melody of the song. A group of little red butterflies fluttered its wings, encircling Bai He who was sleeping on the bed. From her thin lips, the lyrics were uttered along with the rhythm of the song. . ..... *Looking up at the sky, it¡¯s still so wide, with beautiful clouds. As a child, I grasped at it. Oh, how I want to grow tall... . The memory of a little girl in a pink dress surfaced. She tottered and came to a stop under the shade of a big tree. The small body of a six-year-old girl, craning her neck to look up at a bird nest on a branch. Her dark eyes sparkled with excitement, and with those small hands, she reached out, trying to grab those baby birds to y with. But no matter how she stretched her arms or jumped with her short legs, she was no closer to her target, even though the nest was on the lowest branch of the tree. . I stared and stared until my brother saw. He picked me up, smilingly. It¡¯s almost within my reach. I looked at the sky, with my hand stretched far, Someday, that moon will be ours... . Finally, the baby birds were in her hands. It was because of the help from the much taller brother who was only a year older. But before long, the girl had to leave the birds. Her brother said that they were waiting for their father and mother. Little Bai Yu nodded, a bright smile on her face. She willingly handed the baby birds to her brother and let him put them back in the nest. . When I was picked on, when I bawled and cried, My brother was there to protect me. ¡®Fear not, sister¡¯ Two siblings side by side. Brother in front, sister behind, two hands his hand led the way. Looking up at the sky, might be too far, ride on brother¡¯s shoulders and you¡¯ll reach it. . Bai Yu recalled the memory of this body, the feeling of her brother¡¯s hand holding hers their whole way back after they had said goodbye to the baby birds. A pink hair tie with plum blossom pattern was given as constion. Her brother¡¯s small hands that were so warm gently held her hair and tied it with utmost care. Bai Yu pretended to cry out, then Bai He was so startled that he let go of her hair. He looked at her with eyes full of worry. She beamed at him, and heughed. Her brother lightly pinched her cheeks before continuing to tie her hair for her. When she had yet to attend the hair-pinning ceremony, the first miss of the Bai family loved the pink hair tie with the plum blossom pattern the most. Two small dimples appeared on her cheeks. Her voice, amplified by magic that she had unconsciously used, echoed throughout Yue mansion. Everyone stopped to listen to the lyrics that apanied the melody they had been hearing for the past few days for the first time. Golden eyes of the visiting guest gazed at the slender back of the woman who sang a strange song that had heart-wrenching meaning. He watched her in silence, having no intention to interrupt. This song reminded him of his dear brother who had to stand alone atop the world of people. . Even when I¡¯m grown, brother still loves and cares. When my heart broke, you had your whole to share. ¡®Fear not, sister¡¯... . The face of the number one beauty was streaked with tears. Her brother¡¯srge hand delicately wiped them away for her, his warm embrace enveloped his fifteen years old sister. Bai He felt as if his heart was in an invisible grip when he saw his beloved sister cry for a man who did not even spare a nce for her, his sister whom he dedicated his whole life to protect. . When feeling down I look up at the sky, thinking of me as a child. On his shoulders, the moon is within reach. Oh my dear, dear, brother... . The boy who handed her a hair tie now became a tall man in armor. His body was stained with blood from countless enemies. His life that should be valued above all was now gambled on the battlefield. His hands that once held her close now gripped a sword. All for some day that his sister would reach her goal. . When I was picked on, when I bawled and cried, My brother was there to protect me. ¡®Fear not, sister¡¯ Two siblings side by side. Brother in front, sister behind, two hands his hand led the way. Looking up at the sky, might be too far, ride on brother¡¯s shoulders and you¡¯ll reach it. . ¡°You¡¯re thinner.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still beautiful, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re full of bruises.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still beautiful, right?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re hurt more than this, I won¡¯t let you train anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful of anything that¡¯s harmful to my beauty!¡± . Her hands slid away from the guqin. She walked toward her sleeping brother, the little butterflies opened up a path for her. Bai Yu sat down on her bed that had be her brother¡¯s for the past week, then adjusted the nket over his broad frame that had once hugged her. With a slight smile, she sang the final part of the song without a melody in hopes to prove what she had hoped. . Even when I¡¯m grown, brother still loves and cares. When my heart broke, you had your whole to share. ¡®Fear not, sister¡¯... . Gently, she used her finger to wipe away a drop of tear from the corner of her brother¡¯s closed eye. He was still asleep, but her tune was next sung through a smile, apanied by the sound of a racing heart. . When feeling down I look up at the sky, thinking of me as a child. On his shoulders, the moon is within reach. Oh my dear, dear, brother... . ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *¡¯Dear Brother¡¯ written by Prapas Cholsaranon,posed by Phonthep Suvannaboon, performed by Rawiwan Jinda Chapter 102 102 Finally, she was able to y the heroine Part I Her dark eyes gazed at her brother¡¯s pale face that had partially regained ruddiness. Dimples appeared on his thin face, still, it was a beautiful sight that would surely surprise anyone. ¡°Something good happened?¡± Bai Yu looked up at the neer. His golden eyes contained a different meaning in them. She did not understand what it was, but still smiled and replied in a friendly tone that was rarely used between them. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m still uncertain.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded, not pursuing it further. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for benwang to worry about now that you can smile.¡± ¡°Many thanks for Your Highness¡¯ concern.¡± ¡°Bai He¡¯s sister is also benwang¡¯s.¡± Her thin lips slightly skewed at his words. What a stubborn person. He had already eaten her tofu but still did not ept it. There¡¯s no way a twentieth-century woman like her would let him off the hook so easily after doing this and that to her. ¡°Wangye kisses every friend¡¯s sister?¡± Her question stunned Ouyang Feilong. ..... ¡°Then should I kiss my brother¡¯s other friends too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bai Yu giggled. Ouyang Feilong sighed. ¡°Shameless woman.¡± ¡°Old bull grazing on young grasses.¡± Bai Yu countered. His brows furrowed in confusion. Bai Yu knew he would not understand her words. That was a saying in hernguage that was used to call an old man who preferred women much younger than him. She would never tell him its meaning. If this baby-faced old bull knew, she would have to continue to argue with him for a lot longer than this. ¡°Did Wangyee to visit brother?¡± Ouyang Feilong looked at the little fool who changed the topic, deadpan, and suddenly felt resigned. He decided to state his business. ¡°Benwang came to see Bai He and also to talk to you.¡± ¡°Then please see brother first, then we can talk outside.¡± He said nothing as he walked up to the bed that she was sitting on. Ouyang Feilong silently observed Bai He¡¯s sleeping face. His eyes lit up, then he turned to Bai Yu. ¡°Something changed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the cause?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know as well. The past week brother looked like he was in a deep sleep, but these past few days when I yed guqin around him, brother¡¯s magic surrounds me. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s conscious, but still locked in.¡± ¡°Benwang is going to find the best doctor to cure him.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t trouble yourself. Biaoge said everything is decided by fate.¡± ¡°Fate, huh?¡± He murmured. ¡°You believe it?¡± ¡°Apart from myself, fate is the only thing that I cannot afford to doubt.¡± ¡°Then you probably won¡¯t answer benwang that fate was the reason why you knew about Empress Wang¡¯s armory at Wang¡¯s mansion.¡± Ouyang Feilong spoke bluntly. ¡°Wangye has already investigated the matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then, please, this way.¡± Bai Yu did not expect that Ouyang Feilong woulde here because of this. She had thought that he would want to talk about her hurting his second consort since he himself was there as well. Because of that, Bai Yu had decided since a few days ago that whatever he asked from her aspensation for his woman, she would unwaveringly tell him the answer in her mind. The slender figure in a familiar dark blue dress led her esteemed guest to the gazebo next to the training ground, the same ce they had discussed about her power of absorbing magic. Now, Bai Yu had be much more adept at controlling her ability. That was why she could quickly sense the faint current of Bai He¡¯s magic while ying guqin during these several days. And the fact that Ouyang Feilong could sense Bai He¡¯s magic like her must mean that he was highly skilled, even without a unique ability like hers. A steaming fragrant tea was poured for the guest. Her hands gracefully handed the cup to him, and Ouyang Feilong took it to drink in a leisurely manner. It had been some time since they knew each other, but this was the first time that she poured him tea while not arguing. Was this considered her tending to him? Bai Yu could not suppress a smile. ¡°It seems that the information from you is a great help to the Emperor.¡± The man in front of her spoke in a serious tone, unlike how he would normally appear indifferent at all times. However, since this involved the Emperor, Bai Yu could vaguely understand why, and who Ouyang Feilong cared the most. ¡°What does Wangye mean?¡± His golden eyes cast down, gazing absently at the plum blossom pattern on the cup. ¡°A coup.¡± Bai Yu did not bat an eye at his word. She already knew that Taizi Ouyang Yongxian would organize a coup some time after the war with Da Chu. She intended to send Ouyang Feilong to investigate in advance so that he could nip the problem in the bud. If she waited until the war ended, he would have a much moreplicated matter in his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Yu nodded. Her red lips curved in a slight smile. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I knew it from somewhere far, far away.¡± That was the world in the future where everything right now was only a novel that would eventually be made into a television series for her to star in. Ouyang Feilong did notment on her extremely vague answer. Golden eyes moved from the teacup in his hands to her face, unblinking. Bai Yu never thought that someone other than Bai Hua would know she had transmigrated here. She also did not think that the person in front of her would know. It was too far-fetched, no one would be able to even imagine it. Still, those golden eyes seemed to see through her heart and mind. Bai Yu did not prepare an answer to exin to him why she knew about Empress Wang. She should have been reprimanded, actually, for meddling in politics, but this man did not probe nor chastise her. Ouyang Feilong was always like this. He was indifferent toward everything. But when he cared about something, he would not let you know about it, not until you werepletely in his hands. The gue at the vige was evident of this. He never mentioned finding the cause, yet he did so behind the scene without boasting to anyone. Bai Yu knew that he wanted to know, but when she gave an ambiguous answer, he did not try to question her further. He was the kind of man who would not make women feel ufortable. This could be considered a way of cherishing beauty as well. Ouyang Feilong had gained a positive point in her heart. ¡°About Wangye¡¯s second consort...¡± She spoke, destroying the silence that was surprisingly rxed despite the topic being about the nation¡¯s fate. ¡°...I have harassed Wangye¡¯s woman. Bai Yu must ask for Your Highness¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Ouyang Feilong arched a brow. ¡°So you know how to apologize?¡± ¡°As the saying goes, even when hitting dogs you have to be mindful of the owner. Bai Yu has hurt Wangye¡¯s second consort, and Bai Yu must repent.¡± Bai Yu was already used to his sarcasm, so she could reply without showing any emotion, not even remorse. She only apologized as a formality. ¡°Benwang saw everything. Benwang understands the reasoning behind your action.¡± If it was him in her ce that night, he would do the same thing Bai Yu did. Bai He¡¯s time could not be wasted on that woman, not even a single moment. ¡°Then could Wangye please forgive me?¡± ¡°Do you feel guilty?¡± He asked, despite already knowing what this foolish woman would say. ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± ¡°As expected of you.¡± ¡°Beautiful?¡± ¡°Wicked.¡± Then, the low and clearughter was heard at the same time. She poured tea for him again. They continued to discuss Bai Yu¡¯s magic-absorbing ability and Wang family,pletely forgetting that thetter was not something to involve women. Ouyang Feilong paid no heed to that tradition at all, as expected of him. In her old life, she would often watch soap operas with her mother. The viinesses were all evil in their own way, but they would have one thing inmon: they loved the male lead with all their heart. However, no matter what they do, the male lead never looked at them. Be it a good or bad situation, his gaze would be fixed on the heroine, only her alone. She would wonder every time until she finally became one of those people acting on the screen. Why would a man not care about the woman who devoted her heart to him? The answer was that he had already given his heart to another woman. That was the reason why the goodness and badness of the heroine never mattered to him. And now, Bai Yu could only tell herself that it was finally time for her to y the heroine, even though it might be imagination only in her part. Ouyang Feilong and Bai Yu talked for almost two shichens. It was not that he had no work to do, but it was because he was asking her about the song. Bai Yu sang it in Chinese and it piqued his interest. In the end, he asked her to teach him how to y the song on the guqin. A prince, humbling himself and asking for her to be his teacher...There was only one reason, a reason that she knew without him saying anything: He, too, had a dear brother. They bid farewell at the gazebo next to the training ground. Ouyang Feilong allowed her to see him only from there because he was worried that she would faint if she had to walk to the front gate. When she was bowing to curtsy, her wrist was suddenly pulled. Bai Yu lost her bnce, her legs stumbled toward Ouyang Feilong¡¯s tall figure. She could neverpare him in strength in the first ce, not to mention now that she was especially weak. Her body flew and easily hit his chest. When the two shared an intimate distance, she noticed that his golden eyes seemed to be scolding her. Chapter 103 103 Finally, she was able to y the heroine Part II What? What did she do wrong? Was it because she did not resist, so he thought she was an easy, shameless woman again? Thinking back to what happened at the border, she had to admit that she acted quite shameless when in front of him. But those eyes that kept staring at her... Alright, alright, she would resist him a bit. At that thought, she twisted her arm to escape from his grip. She intended to move away, but arge hand held her waist. ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay still?¡± Bai Yu frowned. What did he want with her?! Should she stay still or squirm away, Wangye?! As if he could understand her thoughts from their connected gaze. The hand that had held her wrist now moved to lightly flick her forehead. Bai Yu immediately red daggers at him, though she did not voice aint. Ouyang Feilong did not use much force, so this time he really knew how to cherish beauty. She would forgive him for his face. But...the other hand around her waist! Did he intend to crush it with his grip?! ¡°Is there something else?¡± ..... Ouyang Feilong did not give a reply. His brows furrowed tight until he could tie a knot with them. There was disapproval in his eyes. He tly spoke a short sentence before letting her go. ¡°Eat more.¡± Then, the tall figure turned and left Meihua residence. Bai Yu smiled at his back that was moving away until it went out of sight. She walked back into the building, in her head, there were various images of menus that would fatten her up. Coincidentally, she ran into her maid who had juste back from the market. She called out. ¡°Xiao Xi.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°I want braised pork leg on rice!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The next morning, Bai Yu ate braised pork leg as she had intended. She made it herself from using ingredients that she guessed would make it taste like Thand¡¯s braised pork leg on rice. The end product was a vorful braised pork leg that she thought was delicious. If your heart said delicious, then it was delicious. Because Bai Yu took that saying to heart, she could happily eat her homemade braised pork leg. Yue Nan watched his younger cousin savoring the breakfast she made herself and could finally let out a relieved smile. The song from yesterday revealed a future to him. Though it might take some time, it was a bright future for Bai Yu. ¡°You¡¯ve be so thintely. Your appetite today does put my mind at ease.¡± The elder Furen said after Yue family¡¯s breakfast ended. Because of Bai He¡¯s injury and Bai Yu¡¯s fever, the members of the Yue family all agreed to do their work from inside the mansion, leaving it only when necessary. Especially now that they had Yue Nan who rarely came home, the Yue family mansion¡¯s dining table was full despite their busy jobs. However, calmness could not stay for long before another storm surged. It was the arrival of the former eldest miss of the Yue family. Yue Mei, her mother. ¡°Greetings to mother.¡± ¡°Greetings to aunt.¡± Yue Mei nodded, epting the greetings from her niece and nephew with an expressionless face, unlike her usual sweet smile. Bai Yu was not sure whether because her mother was still angry at her for losing to Bai Hua, or because of something else. If the cause was her going to the border, Ouyang Feilong and Yue Nan helped exin to everyone while she was sick in bed already, so no one med her. They all epted the courage of the Yue family¡¯s blood in her vein. People in the Yue family were not angry with her but only forbade her from endangering herself on her own in the future. However, her mother was different. She had left to return to Bai mansion that day, so Bai Yu could not be certain if she was angry or not. ¡°The reason I came here today...¡± Yue Mei spoke up in front of the Yue Family who was still gathered here after breakfast. ¡°...Is the rumor that¡¯s happening outside.¡± Bai Yu sighed. So her mother was worried about this. ¡°You must go to apologize to the second consort with me today.¡± ¡°Mother, I refuse.¡± ¡°Bai Yu!¡± Her dark eyes calmly watched her mother who had suddenly shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you to have pride in your status as a noble, not to be arrogant and harass others with your rank!¡± Yue Mei said to her daughter in a voice that was cold as ice. The elder Furen patted her hand, trying to calm her down. ¡°I know that the second consort is a part of the royal family. Still, she was originally a daughter of royal doctor Mu, born from a concubine, so her rank is much lower than mine. Though she¡¯s technically a consort, her marriage to Wangye has yet to be consummated, and so she is still one rank lower than I am. Even while knowing that, I did not cross the line and harass her with my status.¡± ¡°If you can truly separate yourself from your rank, then you should apologize to her. Put an end to those rumors.¡± ¡°Does mother believe the rumor?¡± Bai Yu looked at her mother with an unwavering gaze. She had already prepared herself to confront her mother today. Apart from herself, her reputation was most important to Yue Mei. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you did that day?¡± Yue Mei had eyes and ears all over the capital. She would have a way to know even something that had happened in Rui Wang pce. The mother¡¯s gaze met her daughter¡¯s. ¡°I might not know how you came to possess his highness¡¯s jade, but I at least know that you should not use it to harm others that way!¡± ¡°Does mother want me to stand still when others want to harm me?¡± ¡°Bai Yu!¡± Her mother said her name again. It was taboo for a daughter to argue with her mother like this. But Bai Yu was not an obedient youngdy of this age. Considering her age in herst life, she was almost older than her mother right now. It was impossible that she would let her mother take her to Rui Wang pce. As for her grandfather, Yue Chen, said nothing of her behavior. Everyone in the Yue family knew that what Bai Yu was doing was the same thing Yue Mei once did as well. Stand firm and resolute. Believing in herself even when she might be seen as ungrateful. Many times that Yue Mei disagreed with her parents, she would stand her ground and argue with reasons like what Bai Yu was doing. ¡°It¡¯s true that I used his highness¡¯ jade and intruded into his pce. But I was in a hurry to save my brother. The second consort was acting coy and wasting my time, so I lost my patience. The rumor that I hurt her highness was true, that I ept.¡± Even while being pressured by her mother, Bai Yu still calmly said the answer she had decided on. Her dark eyes swept past everyone in the room, all who had remained quiet without an intention to interrupt them. Bai Yu showed a faint smile as she firmly continued. ¡°The problem stemmed from meshing out, but is it necessary that I have to be responsible for another person¡¯s feelings? What about my feeling? Who will take responsibility for it?¡± The reputation she had lost was the result of her action, not fate. Bai Yu could ept that consequence, but she could not take responsibility by apologizing to that woman. What about her, then? Who would apologize andpensate for her feeling that was hurt? ¡°If I have to apologize for hurting her, then shouldn¡¯t she also apologize for hurting me and blocking my way when brother¡¯s life was on the line?¡± Yue Mei was silent. Her brows were pulled together as she listened to her daughter who, without her realizing, had grown from an obedient girl into a strong woman. ¡°If the act of hurting others can be erased away with a simple word of sorry, then can mother tell me how much an apology is worth when I¡¯ve lost my only brother?¡± Yue Mei closed her eyes like she was gathering her thoughts. Bai Yu took a deep breath before continuing to emphasize her meaning. ¡°If something worse happened to brother, would an apology satisfy mother?¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, everyone fell silent. Yue Mei opened her eyes to look at her daughter, her gaze was serene unlike when she had first arrived here. ¡°Then what will you do?¡± ¡°It is my fault, and the reputation I¡¯ve lost is worth it. I don¡¯t think that apologizing will benefit anything since we cannot easily bring back what is already lost...¡± Bai Yu smiled before she gently spoke. ¡°Why not do the good to wash away the bad?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being an enemy to Rui Wang pce?¡± Yue Chen asked. ¡°Grandfather please rest assured. This is only a squabble among women. Wangye does not take it to heart.¡± From her conversation with him yesterday, he did not scold her at all. ¡°Heh.¡± Yue Nan chuckled. All eyes turned to look at the silver-haired man before they also broke into smiles as well. Now everyone had started to understand that Yue Nan knew something between her and Ouyang Feilong, otherwise she would not be so sure. ¡°So...¡± Bai Yu tried to maintain her calmness and not let her face redden at theughter from the person who could see both past and future. ¡°I will take responsibility through my actions and not words that mean nothing after the fact.¡± She fixed her gaze at her mother, before kneeling down on the floor. Her back was straight, her voice loud and clear. ¡°I know I¡¯m ungrateful to mother, but I will never apologize to her. Mother, please forgive me.¡± Then, she bowed her back to kowtow her mother for rebelling against her. Amidst the silence, smiles slowly appeared on the Yues¡¯ faces, all of them felt a sense of pride, even though Bai Yu¡¯s action was not something one should endorse. It might be a stubborn reason. She might be headstrong to a fault. But the first miss of the Bai family had truly grown. Chapter 104 104 As much beauty and wealth Bai Yu possessed, her friend from the Xu family could match them all! Part I Two dayster, the news of Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s return was heard all over the capital. The illustrious Qin Wang came back from quelling the bandits with a beauty from the Bai family who had saved his life. The Emperor was greatly pleased, and so he bestowed various rewards to Bai Hua, the savior of his favorite son. There was also a rumor that the Emperor had intended to give a small, insignificant title to Bai Hua to include her in the royal family, but Empress Dowager Wei stopped him. Bai Hua remained the third miss of the Bai family just like before. The only change was the reputation she had gained for her medical achievement, as well as her ck level magic, which was surprisingly progress. Bai Yu only smiled as Xiao Xi reported to her the new rumor that hadpletely overtaken the ones about her. Someone else might be suspicious of the source of Bai Hua¡¯s power, but Bai Yu knew that the one month Bai Hua had at the ancestral temple was crucial in opening up an opportunity for her to restore her magic. Bai Hua was never magic-less, it was only that her magic was sealed by poison since she was in the womb. As for the person behind Li Rong¡¯s poisoning, it was not Bai Yu and her mother as everyone else had thought. Bai Yu and Yue Mei were not the only people who hated and picked on Bai Hua. The third Furen and Bai Xue, too, did not like Bai Hua very much. Li Rong was pregnant around the same time Bai Xue was going to be born. The third Furen could not bear the thought that a concubine¡¯s child might be apetition to her daughter, so she poisoned Li Rong. Everything was in Yue Mei¡¯s sight, but she did nothing to stop it since poisoning Li Rong¡¯s child would benefit Bai Yu as well. Bai Yu knew this from the series she had starred in. Whether Bai Hua would know this or not...did not concern her. In the story, Padma was a genius doctor. When she became Bai Hua and was able to stay at the temple, away from others¡¯ prying eyes, she was able to find a way to use her magic while using the potion she brewed to hasten her progress. That, coupled with her medical knowledge from her two lives, enabled Bai Hua¡¯s magic to be higher than hers. If it was not for her character as the eye candy viiness while Bai Hua was the capable one, she would have asked for the potion recipe from Bai Hua. And if this was the past her, she would have tried using all means possible to have a higher level of magic than Bai Hua. But now she knew who her true rival was, so Bai Hua¡¯s magic was not a concern for Bai Yu at all. Competing with others will not make her bigger,peting with herself was the true growth. Someday, she would grow big enough to be noticed by that person who had shown her the way. ¡°Miss, Master Xu would like to see you.¡± ..... ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°In the parlor room.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Bai Yu gently wiped Bai He¡¯s face, then handed the small piece of cloth to Xiao Chang and adjusted his nket before standing up from the bed that used to be hers. She headed for the parlor room in the Meihua building. ¡°How is Master Bai?¡± ¡°Still sleeping. Thank you Master Xu for your concern.¡± Bai Yu pretended to curtsy to the man in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ve made Master Xu expend great efforts finding the news about my brother.¡± Bai He¡¯s condition was known only within the Yue family. Xu Luanle must have put in quite an effort. There were no families other than the Xu who would have the ability to discover this secret. ¡°I also know that someone is grounded. Ohohoho.¡± Xu Luanle did not react when he was caught prying Yue and Bai family¡¯s secrets. He even proudly announced it out loud by mentioning her being grounded by her mother. Heughed as he daintily covered his mouth with his feathered-fan. ¡°Good. So you¡¯ll understand that I can¡¯t meet you outside to discuss the design or sewing.¡± Bai Yu did not take her friend¡¯s action to heart. She knew that this man cared about nothing else other than other people¡¯s business and sewing. Though their families were bncing each other¡¯s power and influence, Xu Luanle had no intention of revealing the secret and damaging the Bai family. Bai Yu could trust him with the truth of Bai He¡¯s condition. ¡°I know you can¡¯t go outside. That¡¯s why I bring this.¡± Xu Luanle used his fan to point at a golden fabric bundle on the table. Bai Yu knew at a nce what was inside. She had to thank him, otherwise, she would have forgotten that she had agreed to order a dress for the Empress. ¡°Pei-er will be the one to take you to the pce tomorrow.¡± Bringing the dress, and also a way to enter the pce while she was grounded...Master Xu truly came prepared. ¡°Thanks, queen.¡± Bai Yu did not take a single look at what was inside. She was the one who had designed this dress, so she was sure of how eye-catching and exquisite it was. Especially with Xu Luanle¡¯s sewing skill, there was no possibility of error. She promptly handed the bundle to Xiao Xi to prepare to give to the Empress tomorrow. Before leaving, Xu Luanle said that after she returned from the pce, he would have his servants bring his sewing kits here. Since she could not leave, it would be more difficult for them to continue their joint business project. Xu Luanle then had toe and stay here as the anonymous master, to which Bai Yu agreed. If Xu Luanle was here, she would be able to both do her work while taking care of Bai He at the same time. They nned to reveal their dresses before the Meihua Ladypetition started. First, because reputation was crucial for thepetition. Second, it would be the opportunity for them to create a good reputation to cover up her bad rumors. At first, Bai Yu only aimed for the former, but after everything that had happened, thetter would also benefit her very well. Beautiful and rich, and also clever...She was so proud of herself. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Bai Yu headed to the pce in Xu Peipei¡¯s carriage. She went to ask Yue Mei for permission, using various excuses. Considering the Xu family¡¯s position, Yue Mei had to let Xu Peipei take Bai Yu to the pce. Originally, Empress Wang had organized a small tea party to thank Bai Hua for saving Ouyang Mingxian, who was her son byw. Obviously, participants were limited to high-ranking youngdies and the royal consorts. On the surface, the Empress wanted to thank Bai Hua. However, the truth beneath was that she wanted to see the girl who had messed up her n! As for Bai Yu, she and Xu Luanle wanted to hand the dress designed by her and sewn by Xu Luanle to the Empress at the party. They intended to receive a word of praise from her in front of youngdies who were their main target. This would greatly promote both her clothes and the anonymous master shop. Two misses from the two major families walked side by side along the pce corridor. There were many times that Bai Yu and Xu Peipei would walk together like this or talk while at various banquets. However, despite the harmonious appearance, no one knew that the two families could never be friends. Their power within the court made them enemies. Still, there was a different air between them today. The answer to ¡®how¡¯ it was different was known only to the two. ¡°Thank you,¡± Bai Yu said smilingly. ¡°I¡¯m doing it for my brother.¡± Xu Peipei lifted her chin. The string of pearls on her hairpin, designed by Bai Yu, swung along with her movement. Today Xu Peipei wore a green dress, her favorite color. The cold weather of winter deprived her of an opportunity to show off her assets. But even while being fully covered up, the curves of her body could still show, making her as alluring as ever. Bai Yu was still wearing a dark blue dress as usual. Its dark color contrasted well with her white skin. She also wore a sable fur coat of the same color for warmth. It was as if this had be her signature color. An image of a reserved youngdy in a dark blue dress, her appearance was beautiful as expected of her title as the number one beauty. The air of sophistication and gentleness elevated her to another level of grace. Beside her was another beauty in a light green dress that was easy on the eye. Her white fox fur did nothing to hide her protruding bosom. The allure she carried was unequaled. The two misses of major families elegantly curtsied and gave blessings to the Empress. This party was a gathering of the Emperor¡¯s royal consorts who were all eye-catching in their own styles. At the same time, the youngdies who came to participate were also dressed up to the nines, aiming to catch the Empress¡¯s eyes so that they might have the chance to be wed to some prince in Da Yang. However, when the two beauties stepped into the party, every word was reduced to silence. All eyes were drawn to Bai Yu and Xu Peipei as if they were enchanted by magic. After formalities, Empress Wang gave her and Xu Peipei seats beside each other, ording to the status of their families. Bai Hua was the star of the show this time. The Empress even arranged for her seat to be equal to Bai Yu, despite her being a concubine¡¯s child. Still, it was undeniable that the current Bai Hua was unrivaled, not even Bai Yu who was born from the first Furen. Chapter 105 105 As much beauty and wealth Bai Yu possessed, her friend from the Xu family could match them all! Part II The Bai Yu from before would be tortured by this, her heart would burn with both jealousy and hatred. But she was different now. When Bai Hua bowed her head as a greeting when she sat down, Bai Yu only returned to her a smile. Her thought was of nothingplicated. She had made an achievement, so she would naturally be rewarded. Bai Yu was still slightly gaunt. Everyone knew she had fallen ill, though they did not know whether it was because of the rumor or something else. Many wished her well and tried to advise her on what to eat, so the subsequent conversations after she sat down were all rted to food and nutrition. The consorts who had given birth to princes were engaging in a war of nerves. Their words were kind and their lips were smiling, yet their eyes only showed contempt to other consorts, before returning to smiles again when they turned to Bai Yu. It was as if everything they had said was all advice for her. Throughout the conversations, Bai Yu only smiled while sipping on the tea. Sometimes she would reply. Because everyone knew that Miss Bai Yu was a reserved youngdy, no one suspected a thing even though she kept silent. The former Bai Yu was careful of her manner, so she had always been quiet. Still, they could sense that she held a certain maturity, different from her soft and sweet usual self. Because of that, other youngdies did not dare to call out to her. Only Xu Peipei acted the same as before as if she did not notice the change in Miss Bai at all. Ever since Bai Yu entered the party, the conversation all turned to revolve around her. Other women who were thrown off the spotlight were naturally jealous of her, but they could do nothing since this was a usual urrence. ¡°Yu-er, what do you have with you there?¡± Empress Wang further fueled the fire in those youngdies¡¯ hearts. Bai Yu stood up with a smile. Her phoenix eyes nced at the package she brought with her before walking toward the Empress, her pace still as graceful as ever. The maid assigned to Bai Yu¡¯s table knowingly carried the dress she had prepared. ¡°Your Majesty, this is the dress that I have designed and ordered to be made by the anonymous master shop, as I had promised to Your Majesty before.¡± Bai Yu spoke with her sweet voice, she held her gaze cast down in a calm manner. ¡°Come,e. Let bengong have a closer look at it.¡± The maid beside Bai Yu carefully handed the dress in her hand to the Empress who was noticeably excited. The folded golden robe was spread out in front of the women at the party. Bai Yu still held her gaze cast down, her ears listened to the sound of exmation around her when the dress appeared to their eyes. ..... Bai Yu designed the shoulder area of the robe to be raised, to enhance the wearer¡¯s elegance. The front was embroidered with a simple but delicate pattern in the darker gold to match with the Empress¡¯s older age. However, the highlight of this dress was on the back. The back trailed along the floor. On the golden fabric was an embroidery in bright gold of a soaring phoenix, both spectacr and magnificent. Under the light from the sun or the moon, the embroidered phoenix would dance under every gaze, glittering and catching all eyes, because every thread that was used on this dress was all made of...gold. As much beauty and wealth Bai Yu possessed, her friend from the Xu family could match them all! ¡°Your Majesty is the mother of the nation. Your Majesty¡¯s radiance shone upon my heart. For this robe, I chose a darker shade of gold to match Your Majesty¡¯s magnificence. As for this phoenix in flight, it was embroidered with thread made from real gold that I and the anonymous master wished to present to Your Majesty.¡± As soon as the word ¡®real gold¡¯ was uttered, chatters were heard around her just like the time she had said that her dress was decorated with diamonds. The high-pitchedughter of the highest rank woman sounded amidst the voices from the consorts and youngdies. ¡°Very well.¡± Fingers wearing nail guards caressed the phoenix¡¯s spread-out wing. Her satisfaction was visible. ¡°Reward her.¡± Various essories were brought in front of Bai Yu. She curtsied and said her thanks, then she nced at the woman wearing light green. Their eyes met for a brief moment before Bai Yu spoke loudly. ¡°Your Majesty, during these past few months, I and the mysterious master worked together to sew exquisite dresses of various styles. Soon they will be revealed at an event for misses and Furens to auction. If any catches Your Majesty¡¯s eyes, I will be d to present it to Your Majesty.¡± At her words, all eyes sparkled with excitement. The royal consorts smiled, d that they would have the opportunity to wear simrly beautiful dresses like the one the Empress received today. Other youngdies eyed the dress, having the same thought. This was what Bai Yu and Xu Peipei had intended. On one hand, it might seem that they were insulting the Empress by saying that there would be other dresses the same as hers. However, she had also implied that she was willing to give the Empress any dress she wanted. The mistress of the inner court would naturally be a step superior to others. ¡°When is that event held, Miss Bai? I want to prepare.¡± Xu Peipei acted curious to let her promote herself. ¡°Miss Xu can rest assured. An invitation will be sent to everyone at this party.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Xu Peipei lifted her teacup to her lips, hiding a smile behind it. Then, the topic of the conversations was fixed on the dress designed by Bai Yu and sewn by the famous tailor shop. Obviously, she became the center of the misses and consorts¡¯ attention once again, while Bai Hua who was supposed to be a star was forgotten. Bai Yu was not sure if this was intended by anyone or not. She only sipped her tea and gave a reply when addressed. She felt slightly guilty for drawing the attention away from her half-sister, but her ethics as a viiness told her that this was something that should be done. ¡°How is big brother?¡± Bai Hua spoke when Empress Wang started to show off her new robe by allowing royal consorts ranked Fei to have a closer look. And so, they both were momentarily ignored. ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I did first aid for brother. But because I don¡¯t know what the poison is, I could only do so much before leaving with...with Qin Wag.¡± Bai Yu nodded. She could not help but be sarcastic. ¡°At least you still have your brother on your mind.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my brother too...¡± She murmured, but Bai Yu could hear every word clearly. However, a grating voice interrupted before she could say anything else. ¡°The two misses seem close.¡± The source of the sound was from a woman who sat beside the lowest rank consort. Bai Yu supposed that she was a part of the royal family but now the Emperor¡¯s woman. ¡°And who...?¡± She arched an eyebrow. Though she could guess the identity of this rude woman who interrupted her conversation with Bai Yu, she chose to retaliate by pretending not to know her. ¡°That¡¯s Wang Meili. Themander general¡¯s concubine. She¡¯s the Empress¡¯s granddaughter.¡± It was Xu Peipei who introduced her to Bai Yu in a whisper. When faced with her questioning gaze, the woman seemed to start feeling embarrassed. Though on Miss Bai¡¯s face was a usual smile, her eyes were so calm that they unsettled her. ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Yu nodded but said nothing else. Her reaction made Wang Meili even more awkward. In the end, Empress Wang had to interject to help her granddaughter who was from a minor branch of the Wang family. ¡°Li-er must be surprised since you don¡¯t have sisters.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Wang Meili replied with a sweet smile. She was no less beautiful than other youngdies, though her appearance seemed to dull whenpared to Bai Yu. It seemed that she had married into Rui Wang pce even before she turned twenty. ¡°Miss Bai Yu is not only clever and beautiful but also skilled in designing unique dresses...¡± Her voice dripped with honey. Her gaze was full of admiration. ¡°...And the younger sister, Miss Bai Hua is an excellent doctor. Seeing them so close like this makes an only child like me envious.¡± ¡°Then you should hurry and have a child so you won¡¯t be lonely.¡± Taizi Fei advised the neglected concubine. ¡°Taizi Fei please do not tease me so.¡± She smiled shyly. ¡°Lately, Rui Wang has been staying at the pce a lot more. You should take good care of Wangye.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± This girl Wang Meili dragged her into the conversation and then turned the topic to herself so expertly. Bai Yu frowned. Everyone knew that Wang Meili was a member of a minor branch of the Wang family. She was able to marry into Rui Wang pce by the marriage bestowed by the Empress, on the asion of Ouyang Feilong winning a battle. Obviously, no woman in the pce was favored by themander-general who preferred to station at the border and leave the seat of his first consort empty for years. Bai Yu was curious as to why the Empress would be willing to hand her granddaughter to Ouyang Feilong. The only answers she could guess were either there was something the Empress could stand to gain from Rui Wang, or Wang Meili was in love with the ck dragon. However, it was as hard for a concubine to enter the pce as a concubine¡¯s child to do so, but somehow the Empress specifically invited this girl from the Wang family, who had already married off, to a party. This was too strange. Bai Yu sipped her tea. Her eyes discreetly swept through the group of women in the seats of the royal family. She could not know all their names and ranks, but at least she could tell who was the Emperor¡¯s consort and who was consorts of other princes. She discovered that there were only a few women who had the same rank as Wang Meili. Empress Wang held this party to celebrate Bai Hua, a concubine¡¯s child, so she also invited concubines here too? Then why the youngdies from major families were only those born from first Furens? Was she overthinking something? Chapter 106 106 How old are you right now? Part I ¡°Bengong has arranged this party to thank Miss Bai Hua. Hope you¡¯re enjoying it.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is most gracious.¡± After chatting for a while, the purpose of the party was mentioned by the Empress who was the host. Bai Hua bowed her head and replied humbly. Though on her face was a smile, in her heart she knew that Empress Wang had a hidden motive. ¡°Bengong would like to give this hairpin to you, as thanks for saving Ming-er¡¯s life.¡± A golden hairpin was taken out from the Empress¡¯splicated hairdo. All women in the party stared at her, shocked by the action. A decoration in the shape of a phoenix signified the status of the mother of the nation. The Empress gifting it to someone was not out of the ordinary. However, the hard decision would then weigh on the person who was gifted. If they epted it, they would appear overly ambitious. If they did not, they would appear rude to the Empress. This was a simple trick that could effectively gauge Bai Hua¡¯s character. Bai Yu sat silently and waited for Bai Hua¡¯s answer, same as other young misses who did not hide their satisfied grins. The royal consorts, too, smiled at the amusing scene in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Come, take it.¡± The phoenix pin was extended forward, along with the gifter¡¯s smile. Bai Yu calmly observed the faces of the crowd. Though Bai Hua was invited to be the star of the show, she was not truly epted by anyone here. That was why there was only glee projected at her dilemma. Bai Hua was quiet, despite feeling every eye fixing at her. Originally, Bai Yu intended to take an observer seat and did nothing. However, some gazed at Bai Hua then turned to her, and delight turned into pity. Bai Yu and Bai Hua being seated next to each other like this meant that they both had the same or simr social standing and status. Those eyes looked down on Bai Hua while showing sympathy for Bai Yu. Her once lowly half-sister, through skills and achievements, had equaled her, but still could not be truly epted into the high society. To them, she and Bai Hua were no different from each other. They were equally pathetic. ¡°Hmph!¡± Bai Yu coldly huffed. She lifted her teacup to drink as her eyes nced at the woman next to her. Bai Hua¡¯s gaze turned to her at the same time. Bai Yu cast her eyes downward, and her half-sister immediately understood. ..... ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty, but I do not dare to ept it,¡± Bai Hua replied modestly. She bowed her head slightly to emphasize her words that she truly did not dare. Her answer was as Empress Wang had expected. How could anyone have the courage to immediately ept the phoenix hairpin from her? Most of them would say the same thing as Bai Hua did, deliberated, then eventually took it. However, Bai Hua¡¯s tone was calm. She did not seem interested in the hairpin, not even one bit. Bai Hua¡¯s silence gave her an advantage. Bai Yu intended to wait and see whether the Empress only wanted to y this simple trick on Bai Hua, or she had another n on her mind. If she was satisfied with putting Bai Hua on the spot, then she would continue to force Bai Hua to ept or not ept the hairpin. And then she would use polite but biting words how Taizi Fei or other misses did. But if the Empress had another method... ¡°Come here, let bengong take a closer look at you.¡± Bai Hua immediately turned to Bai Yu. ¡°Go,¡± she said to her sister with a smile. No matter what Empress Wang had on her mind, the possibility of it being a simple trick was gone. Bai Yu and Bai Hua would have to y along to know the ending of this little scene. The figure in a light pink dress walked toward the mistress of the pce. Bai Hua curtsied, her manner was much better than before. The Empress waved to call her forward, and so Bai Hua obediently went to kneel in front of her. The fingers that wore nail guards tilted Bai Hua¡¯s face up. Empress Wang studied her. ¡°You have beautiful eyes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Her peach blossom eyes cast down, not daring to look directly at the face of the Empress. Bai Yu frowned. Don¡¯t tell me that... ¡°Come, bengong will pin this for you.¡± The phoenix hairpin that was just taken out was ced in Bai Hua¡¯s simple hairstyle. She did not even have the chance to object, and when the situation had developed to this point, it was already toote for her to say anything. The Empress¡¯s true intention was slowly revealing. ¡°How old are you right now?¡± ¡°I am sixteen, Your Majesty.¡± Empress Wang smiled. ¡°Such a young and beautifuldy should be wed to a suitable man.¡± Bai Yu lifted her teacup again, this time to hide her mouth that twisted downward. It was now clear that Empress Wang wanted a miss from the Bai family to marry her son. In this situation, now that they could not have Bai Yu, the target became Bai Hua, who recently leaped up in poprity. The Empress would not let the chance slip away, not even when the Emperor was secretly supporting the Bai family through Bai De Fei. If Wang family had a Bai woman as their daughter-inw, then the Bai family could not easily choose their side. ¡°Your Majesty, since my older sister has yet to marry, it is not my time to do so.¡± ¡°Sly.¡± Xu Peipei whispered in her ear. Bai Yu internally nodded while suppressing a burst ofughter at Xu Peipei¡¯s word. Xu Luanle¡¯s mannerism must have rubbed off on her as well. Bai Hua was smart. She might have mentioned Bai Yu, but the tradition was true as she said. In the end, Empress Wang could only smile and let Bai Hua return to her seat. Empress Wang had indirectly announced that she wanted Bai Hua to marry into the east pce. Even though Bai Hua was only a concubine¡¯s child, her feats and ability would be enough for her to be second consort. Taizi Fei, who had witnessed everything from start to finish, squeezed her teacup until her knuckles turned white. She was already at her wit¡¯s end with the new concubine. Now her mother-inw was nning to marry another lowly woman to trample on her pride?! Bai Yu could only feel sorry for the Taizi Fei. On top of herself and the woman she had sent, Bai Hua became another danger to Taizi Fei¡¯s position. However, if she had to be honest, she felt that Taizi Fei should resent Empress Wang who could not give up on trying the knot with the Bai family. She herself never wanted it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Bai Yu and Xu Peipei walked back to Xu family carriage together, Xu Peipei was going to send her off at the Yue mansion. Bai Hua went a separate direction from them since she had to return to the Bai mansion. However, before they could step onto the car, a eunuch standing next to the horse caught their eyes. It seemed he had been waiting for them. When they asked, they were informed that in the morning, the Emperor heard that Bai Yu wasing to the pce, so he had sent the eunuch to summon her after she left the party. Bai Yu said farewell to Xu Peipei, before following the eunuch to the royal study. She had had an audience with the Emperor many times now, but Bai Yu was still nervous. His appearance wasrgely simr to Li Wenrou, so she could not stop her heart from pounding. But when she thought of the enchanting beauty of the Emperor¡¯s younger brother, her heart suddenly returned to its normal rhythm. It seemed that she would have to be alone with the Emperor today. Her heart began to race again, this time because of anxiety and not the face that resembled an old lover. Her heartbeat became worse after she had curtsied to him and was faced with a question. ¡°How old are you right now?¡± It was the same question as Empress Wang. ¡°I am seventeen, Your Majesty,¡± Bai Yu answered calmly. Internally, she started suspecting that the Emperor might want the same thing the Empress did. ¡°You should already marry at this age. Has Bai Han betrothed you to any man?¡± His tone was casual as if he was asking about the weather and not something that would decide Bai Yu¡¯s fate for the rest of her life. Still, Ouyang Hongxian asked her about a fiance despite already knowing that Bai Yu had been chasing after Ouyang Mingxian. Could she interpret this as him giving her a chance? ¡°There is no one, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Good.¡± There were only her and the Emperor in the room, even his personal eunuch was dismissed. That gave Bai Yu the courage to lift her head and look at the Emperor, only to find out that his golden eyes were staring at her as well. His familiar, warm smile made Bai Yu¡¯s heart pound. She started to seriously envy Bai Xue! ¡°With your beauty and status, zhen must arrange a fitting marriage for you.¡± Chapter 107 107 How old are you right now? Part II ¡°With your beauty and status, zhen must arrange a fitting marriage for you.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened. The golden eyes that were fixed at her reflectedughter. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Your Majesty means-¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Before she could answer, Ouyang Hongxian interrupted. The confused Bai Yu could only listen. ¡°Do you have someone in your heart?¡± Is he going to do it like this? ¡°I...¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Bai Yu took a deep breath, then she continued in a soft but resolute tone. ¡°I was born from the love that my father has for my mother. I was raised with the love that father and mother have for me...¡± Bai Yu said as her eyes confidently gazed straight at the son of heaven. ¡°...I am a woman who spends her whole life waiting for love. That is why I wish to live the rest of my life with the person I love.¡± The answer might be off-topic, but it was too embarrassing for her to say the name of the man she loved. She chose to say her true thought even though it was hard for women of this era to marry the man she loved unless she was supported by her parents or the Emperor. ..... ¡°You did not answer zhen¡¯s question, but you choose to answer that you want to be with someone you love...¡± The golden eyes fixed at her with the same gaze that he had when he was teasing his own brother. ¡°You have broadened zhen¡¯s view.¡± Bai Yu only smiled and said nothing else. She was not sure whether the Emperor was teasing her or was he truly serious about her marriage. ¡°If zhen marries you to a man you do not love, what will you do?¡± ¡°Naturally, I will ept the royal decree...¡± Her lips curved in a smile, her eyes cast down. ¡°...Even though I¡¯m unwilling.¡± Silence fell. Bai Yu had expected to hear ¡®insolent¡¯, but there was only silence. She felt that she needed to stand her ground, even when she did not know if the Emperor was serious or not, and so she tried to make both her words and actions as sympathetic as possible. However, silence did not remain for long before a gentle voice was heard saying something that further confused her. ¡°Can you hear that?¡± Bai Yu did not answer. She was still puzzled by his strange question. Shortly, two tall figures stepped out from the cover of the screen divider behind the study table that the Emperor was sitting at. Ouyang Feilong and Ouyang Mingxian came to stand next to them, their faces showed no particr emotion. Bai Yu immediately understood that the whole conversation was heard by these two men and that the question from the Emperor was directed toward them, not her. She was embarrassed, but she kept it under her calm appearance. Her eyes were fixed on the floor, not daring to look at any of the neers. Her face turned hot at the thought of him hearing her answer. It would not be long before Ouyang Feilong started calling her a ¡®love-crazed woman¡¯. ¡°Da Chu¡¯s second prince has sent a message to zhen, asking for you to marry him in exchange for the peace between the two nations.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Without further exnation, Ouyang Hongxian said to her bluntly as if everything was a childish matter. A woman¡¯s marriage was not decided by herself, the same as politics that did not involve women, but the Emperor easily told her this without caring about the long-standing tradition. Ouyang Hongxian and Ouyang Feilong were truly alike! In the series that she had starred in, Bai Yu did not know the details about the war since she did not have many parts in it. She only knew that there was a war, and it resulted in Da Chu¡¯s defeat, crushed by Da Yang¡¯s army led by Ouyang Mingxian and Ouyang Feilong. Furthermore, Bai Hua was an army medic during the war, as opposed to a sheltered youngdy like Bai Yu who could do nothing but pray for victory and wait for Ouyang Mingxian to ask the Emperor for a marriage between him and her. However, from the current situation, Chu Zhaoran was using the trick he had set up and the fact that she had intruded in his pce as an excuse to start the war. This negotiation of marriage in exchange for peace did not exist in the series. Somehow, she had be the cause for war without realizing it. ¡°His Majesty has summoned Miss Bai to ask you for your willingness.¡± It was Ouyang Mingxian who spoke up. His face was still pale, his tone was cool, and his words were still as distant to her as ever. ¡°Do I have the right to choose?¡± ¡°Obviously, no.¡± Ouyang Feilong extinguished her light of hope. ¡°Zhen called you to see what these two will choose.¡± The Emperor meant Ouyang Feilong and Ouyang Mingxian. Her diplomatic marriage...was up to these two¡¯s decision? ¡°Which is it? Will you let her marry him?¡± ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Bai Yu curtsied, intending to leave. ¡°I am a woman. I should not listen...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This involves you, so you should be here as well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± She lowered her head to hide a smile. She already knew that she would be allowed to stay. She only asked to receive confirmation from the Emperor that she was more important than a witness who had to listen to two princes decide her fate. ¡°Father...¡± Ouyang Mingxian was the one to speak first. Bai Yu observed his side profile and concluded that he was slightly thinner, but was still wickedly handsome. His tone was much less cold than usual when speaking to the Emperor. ¡°I feel that the marriage proposal is only an excuse to test the water and see whether Da Yang would relent or not. Considering Chu Zhaoran¡¯s personality, even if Miss Bai marries him, he will eventually start a war.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The Emperor nodded. He did not voice an agreement or objection. Ouyang Feilong added with a serious tone. ¡°We had indeed trespassed into his pce, but the assassination was set up by Chu Zhaoran, as I have reported to Your Majesty. This shows that Da Chu has the intention to start the war from the beginning. I agree with Ming-er. They are testing us with the marriage proposal.¡± ¡°A war with Da Chu will require both men and provision. If it is bound to happen, then why don¡¯t we, marry her off to buy time to make preparation?¡± ¡°...¡± The two men could not find a word to argue. ¡°If your marriage is not for love, but for your mothend, will you ept it?¡± This time, he turned his question to her. Bai Yu¡¯s heart raced. She never expected things to progress to this point. Many times that reality deviated from the story, Bai Yu could handle them all. But marriage...this was the fate she hade to change. She wanted to change her fate from loving Ouyang Mingxian to not interfering in anyone¡¯s love, to not marrying into Qin Wang pce. She had yet to have a n to marry anyone, and now she was faced with diplomatic marriage, something that she had never even imagined. Bai Yu had seen this kind of choice only in dramas. She would never dream that after transmigrating here, she would change the course of fate until things ended up this way. Love or mothend? This should not be something that a viiness had to decide! She squeezed her own hand with all her strength to prove that she was not dreaming. Sharp pain from her own nails digging into her palm was the evidence of this being reality. She really had to choose between love and her mothend! She took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled. Bai Yu searched for her voice and slowly uttered her answer. ¡°Your Majesty, ...¡± ¡°...¡± Silence had taken over the royal study. Three pairs of eyes were fixed on her. She closed her eyes momentarily before speaking up. ¡°I...¡± ¡°I will lead the army.¡± Thud! Her soft voice was cut off by the firm voice of the man next to her. His tall figure kneeled down so suddenly and forcefully that it caused a noise. The man continued in a resolute tone. ¡°I was born to be Your Majesty¡¯s soldier. There is not ¡®unprepared¡¯ when war is at our doorstep!¡± Two pairs of golden eyes stared into each other. ¡°Brother...¡± When in front of others, ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ was the only word that Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s brother would call him. But now, he called him ¡®brother¡¯ despite having two outsiders with them. The older brother, who was rarely called so, tore his gaze from his brother to the sole woman in the room, lost in thoughts. Bai Yu did not notice his gaze, because she herself was staring at Ouyang Feilong who was kneeling and asking for war. ¡°Brother, assign me to lead the army.¡± The man that led hundreds of thousands of soldiers threw away his pride. He bowed down and touched his forehead on the floor, in front of the only person who was superior to him. Themander-general of Da Yang¡¯s grand army. The man who was always cold and indifferent to everything around him, right now, he was bowing his head, asking for the war that he hated all his life. War had taken his family, taken his lover, and taken Ouyang Feilong himself from his brother. He despised it, even while he continued endless killing. But right now, he begged for it, only for his own selfish reason. Today, Ouyang Feilong was utterly selfish! Chapter 108 108 I was born to protect my brother, not to govern anyone Part I Eunuchs and maids had already left under the Emperor¡¯s order. The royal study was quiet. No one uttered a word ever since Ouyang Feilong kneeled down. Two siblings fixed their gazes at each other for a long while, until Ouyang Hongxian broke the silence first. ¡°Ming-er.¡± ¡°Yes, father,¡± Ouyang Mingxian responded. ¡°Escort her back first,¡± he said to his son while his eyes were still on his brother. ¡°Yes, father.¡± Bai Yu curtsied, graceful as usual. Ouyang Mingxian led her out. They both knew that the next words that would be exchanged were not for their ears. And so, theypliantly left, even though they, too, were involved in the matter. ¡°Rumor has it that he¡¯s a spitting image of the former emperor.¡± ¡°Or is it possible that the former emperor has reincarnated?!¡± ¡°Nonsense! You think you¡¯ve got ten heads, huh? How dare you gossip about royalty.¡± It was the Emperor¡¯s personal eunuch who chastised the two maids who were whispering, not realizing Bai Yu and Ouyang Mingxian had left the royal study. ..... They were lucky that the eunuch had stopped them before she and Ouyang Mingxian passed by. However, with her martial arts skills, Bai Yu could clearly hear them. Her brows furrowed. She was suddenlypelled to turn back and look at the building she had just left. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man next to her calmly said when he noticed that she hade to a halt. ¡°Father and uncle will be the ones to make the decision.¡± ¡°Is Your Highness unconcerned in the least?¡± ¡°Benwang is not in a position to make any decisions.¡± Bai Yu pursed her lips. He was this cold to her, but her heart no longer ached. There was only self-pity. Whether it was Bai Yu in the past or now, she still could not win Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s heart! Fate continued to do its job as well as it had always done. They stepped into the carriage in silence. Ouyang Mingxian ordered the driver to take them to Yue Mansion without requiring Bai Yu to say anything, so she remained silent. This kind of situation had happened once. He was as distant as ever, and they remained so all the way back, both lost in their own thoughts. Bai Yu was truly moved by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s kowtowing in front of the Emperor for the war petition. Still, she continued to ponder the Emperor¡¯s answer. She did not want to get ahead of herself and think that he had her best interest in mind, but she was grateful nheless. She hade to this world alone, and if she did not have Yue Mei and Bai He, she would still be alone. Today, Ouyang Feilong had firmly shown that she had him too. Whatever her status was...Bai Yu was not alone right now. The horse carriage continued until it reached Yue Mansion. Bai Yu waited for Ouyang Mingxian to get out of the carriage first, so he could extend his hand and assist her out of courtesy, but the man sat stock-still. Bai Yu looked at him, puzzled, though she asked nothing and continued to wait in silence. After a long pause, Ouyang Mingxian finally uttered, ¡°Do you already have someone you love?¡± Bai Yu remained silent. Because the carriage was well-insted and soundproof, he could nonchntly start the conversation despite already being in front of Yue Mansion. ¡°You want to marry the man you love. But who is that man?¡± His brows were slightly pulled together, unlike every other time he had spoken to her with a chilly expression on his face. ¡°I am sure Wangye already knows that.¡± The soul of an actress had awakened. Bai Yu smoothly slipped into the character of a viiness. Let her get some revenge on this man who had made her so miserable. Ouyang Mingxian paused. His sharp gaze coldly stared at her. ¡°Is it Benwang?¡± Bai Yu nodded. ¡°It is Wangye.¡± Ouyang Mingxian unconsciously rxed his expression. Bai Yu internally sneered at him before continuing, ¡°I mean it ¡®once¡¯ was Wangye.¡± ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°I already have someone I love. Once, that person was Wangye. But right now...¡± Her cheeks reddened. ¡°...Right now, it¡¯s someone else.¡± ¡°Who?¡± His voice sounded colder than usual. Bai Yu smiled broadly until her two dimples clearly visible. ¡°Maybe...it¡¯s Wangye¡¯s father?¡± She told an outrageous lie with glee. For Ouyang Mingxian, Bai Yu had always been the power that would never slip out of his palm. However, she was now leaving on her own ord. Even worse, she was leaving him for the man he referred to as his father, the only man Ouyang Mingxian could never defeat, no matter what.. Does your heart hurt, Ouyang Mingxian?! ¡°The man you love...¡± His eyes widened. ¡°Is that the Emperor?!¡± Bai Yu was still smiling. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± True. She was lying. But if she said that it was Ouyang Feilong and not his father, the Emperor, it would never stir the slightest emotion in a man like Ouyang Mingxian. Ouyang Feilong had always protected Ouyang Mingxian because he was the son the Emperor cared about the most. The only way she could get out of this situation without troubling Ouyang Feilong would be to use Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s name as her weapon. ¡°Many years ago...¡± Bai Yu continued, ignoring the freezing cold that emanated from the man in front of her. ¡°...I had to enter the pce and be a royal consort in order to solidify the Bai family¡¯s union with the Ouyang dynasty. That year, I was too ¡®foolish¡¯. I was in love with Wangye and did not have an audience with the Emperor. In the end, my second sister, Bai Xue, had to go in my stead.¡± Ouyang Mingxian retained his silence, not making a sound of response. The atmosphere seemed to have be colder. The eyes that stared at her were no longer just distant; they now showed confusion and surprise. ¡°Lately, I have had many opportunities to meet the Emperor...¡± Bai Yu pretended to smile shyly. ¡°...A woman who has always been spurned by her beloved person now she encounters a handsome and gentle man. Above all, that man stands higher than anyone in the nation. How can I restrain myself?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± His voice could freeze even the depths of a person¡¯s heart. ¡°Has Wangye heard about the fire at Bai De Fei¡¯s pce?¡± Ouyang Mingxian did not reply. Bai Yu softlyughed. ¡°It was my doing. She came to the pce in my ce... At that thought, I was so ovee by jealousy that I tried to burn the pce down. Does Wangye still think I¡¯m lying-Ah!¡± Bai Yu cried out. She felt the world spin for a brief moment, then found herself on Ouyang Mingxian¡¯sp, her waist tightly held by his arm. His other hand pinched the chin of the woman, who could describe unpleasant things without feeling shame. ¡°Wicked woman.¡± He gritted his teeth as he increased the force in his grip. Despite the difort of being restrained and pinched, Bai Yu held fast to her wits as she responded to Ouyang Mingxian with the vicious gaze, which she had previously tried to hide from him. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Benwang knows that you¡¯re an ambitious woman. Even if there isn¡¯t love, you still have your use, so benwang has always kept you close. Who would¡¯ve known that your ambition knows no bounds!¡± Bai Yu internally cheered. Today, she could finally make this ice block burn! ¡°I was once ¡®foolish¡¯, chasing after Wangye for so long. And then Wangye became ¡®foolish¡¯ and fell in love with another woman...¡± She emphasized the word foolish with a sneer. ¡°...Even if I change my mind today, how can it involve Wangye?¡± ¡°Shameless.¡± Bai Yuughed. She had heard this word from his uncle until she got used to it. That word had no effect on her in the slightest. Ouyang Mingxian put in more strength in his hand that was pinching her chin. However, she still held onto the taunting smile despite the pain, trying to further provoke Ouyang Mingxian. She put her arm around his neck and nuzzled her body against his, her other hand caressed his strong chest through the ck clothes. With her red lips, she used a seductive tone to ask, ¡°Is Wangye regretting letting this shameless woman go?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The man, who had tensed up seconds before, now regained his consciousness. ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t believe that you can change your mind so easily.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an easy woman, incidentally.¡± Ouyang Mingxian spit out a coldugh. The anger that was burning in him was extinguished by a thought. ¡°Good.¡± He uttered only one word before tightening his embrace, pressing her smaller body into his. Bai Yu tried to push him away but could not resist his strength. ¡°Mmm!¡± Chapter 109 109 I was born to protect my brother, not to govern anyone Part II ¡°Mmm!¡± In the next moment, her lips were captured. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened. She never expected Ouyang Mingxian to do this to her at all. He was turning her into a real easy woman now! Ouyang Mingxian pressed his lips against hers in anger. The more she struggled, the more he applied pressure on their kiss, telling her that she was his! His significant pawn had no rights to decide its own move! Bai Yu tried to turn her face away and escape his hot lips, but his hand held her chin so tightly that her mouth inadvertently opened up. ¡°You solely belong to Benwang¡± His cold, whispering voice was close to her lips. His eyes bore into her, as if he wanted to burn her to ashes. Then he came down to kiss her once more. Bai Yu opened her mouth and bit down on his lip as hard as she could. ¡°You!¡± Ouyang Mingxian moved away as he yelled at her. Bai Yu huffed, shaking off his restraint that was loosened because of the pain. p! ..... Her palm, imbued with martial essence, pped his face before the man could recover. Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s face instantly turned to the side in response to her p. Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. Bai Yu took a deep breath before slowly letting out a long exhale. She sneered, showing contempt that equaled the tone in her voice. ¡°What will happen if I tell my third sister about this?¡± Ouyang Mingxian was stunned. He stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve considerably changed.¡± Bai Yu epted his words with a smile. She smoothed her hair, then moved to adjust her clothes in a calm manner, even though she actually wanted to run out and find some water to wash her mouth. In herst life, she had kissed men who were not her lovers countless times in her acting scenes, but none had disgusted her as much as this time. ¡°Wangye has not changed at all.¡± As heartless as ever. In the eyes of a viiness like her, this man was not a hero at all! Love had blinded her all along. It had fooled her into thinking of him as a hero, making her heart raced every time she saw him. The old Bai Yu was willing to do anything to receive even a slightest bit of attention from him. Ouyang Mingxian must have thought that the kiss would change her mind and make her madly in love with him again. That did not work on Bai Yu, who no longer loved him. ¡°Wangye will have to find a new pawn.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°I have to excuse myself here. I hope Wangye will be gracious enough to not leave the carriage and taint my reputation.¡± Though she was excusing herself, she did not wait for a reply or give him a single nce before getting out of the carriage. Suddenly, her left hand was held. Bai Yu stopped but did not turn back to him. ¡°In your eyes, what has Benwang be?¡± In his voice was an emotion that she could not decipher. Bai Yu could interpret people¡¯s feelings from their eyes. She only had to turn back. But she did not want to look at Ouyang Mingxian. She feared that she might lose control over her heart. And so, her voice that replied to him was firm and indifferent. ¡°Only a childhood friend.¡± Bai Yu pulled her hand away before stepping out, her demeanor was impable as ever. Her face carried a slight smile under the curious eyes of the crowd that had gathered after noticing that Qin Wang¡¯s horse carriage had been parked for a suspiciously long while. Ouyang Mingxian still held his hand in the air, even after Bai Yu¡¯s smaller one had escaped from his grasp. He slowly moved to wipe away the blood on the corner of his mouth, his gaze fixed on the red stain on his fingertip. Those irises held only calmness as his eyes casted down. No one could know what thoughts he had in his mind. After getting out of the carriage, Bai Yu carefully put her right hand over her left, which was trembling. The warmth of that man still lingered there. She pressed her hand against her body, holding herself in the normal nobledy posture. She stepped through Yue Mansion¡¯s front gate with the same grace. As soon as the doors closed, her heart started beating faster, out of control. A drop of tear fell from the corner of her eye. She walked forward without caring to wipe it away. Bai Yu ignored her two maids who were going to greet her and headed straight to her bedroom. She sat down on the bed where her brother was still sleeping. The tears had already dried on her way here. A sincere smile reced the pretended one as dimples appeared on her cheeks. ¡°Brother...¡± There was no sob in her voice as she called her brother. Her trembling left hand was ced on Bai He¡¯s. Bai Yu squeezed hisrger hand, and then the tremor slowly subsided. The racing heart returned to its normal rhythm again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to protect me from him anymore.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- In the royal study, the silence continued for over one ke after Bai Yu had left. Neither of the two brothers uttered a sound. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s golden eyes studied his younger brother¡¯s face, which he kept lowered as he remained in the same kneeling position on the floor, insisting on his plea. Originally, both Ouyang Hongxian and Ouyang Feilong knew the intention behind the diplomatic marriage proposal. The citizens saw that Da Chu and Da Yang were at peace for many years, when in truth, the rift between the two nations was only deeper as time went by, hidden by the peaceful facade. They had once agreed on an alliance, but because Ouyang Feilong was born a male, the treaty was nullified and their ties were severed. This was not his or his younger brother¡¯s fault in the first ce. Hundreds of years ago, Da Chu and Da Yang were one and the same. However, a hundred year ago, Da Chu separated themselves because the Chu family wanted to take hold of the divine valley, the hotspot for magic-users. The separation of the Chu family and the Ouyang family then resulted in Da Chu and Da Yang of today. Da Chu was in possession of the sacred valley, the ce where all magic-users respect and revere. Its citizens might be small in number, but the condensation of magic in the sacred valley blessed them with high magic power. The Chu dynasty ruled over theirnd with different customs and traditions from their old homnd. Still, despite its magical prowess, Da Chu was weak because of the internal conflicts that resulted from the newfound tradition. Da Yang owned therger piece ofnd, full of valuable natural resources and poption, including the grand army of the original nation. The Ouyang dynasty ruled Da Yang on the ground of the old tradition, thus having a stable foundation for harmony to prosper. Da Yang¡¯s citizens might not all possess magic, but Da Yang wasrger and more peaceful than Da Chu. Throughout the one hundred years after their separation, the two nations kept their peace through diplomatic marriage, which served to tie them as close allies, preventing other nations from seizing the chance of momentary weakness. However, thest time Da Yang did not send a princess born of Empress Wei to marry into the Chu dynasty, other states took it as a chance to invade Da Chu. Though Da Chu sessfully trumped them in the end, it was also weakened in the process. In thest ten years, Da Chu¡¯s army appeared to regain strength, indicating a willingness to invade Da Yang. While the Chu dynasty might have never outwardly expressed enmity, they often sent men to stir up trouble in Da Yang. The gue in the vige, Ouyang Feilong¡¯s injury, and even the ambush on Ouyang Mingxian could all be traced back to spies from Da Chu. It was clear that the marriage proposal this time was also a ploy to upset Da Yang. If they chose to send Bai Yu, it would mean that Da Yang feared Da Chu. But if they did not, then that would mean Da Yang was willing to go to war against Da Chu. Truthfully, there was no need for the Emperor to ask for anyone¡¯s opinion. He only summoned so many people here today to find an answer. And now he had found it. Ouyang Hongxian straightened his back. With all his strength, he struck the study table. m! ¡°You¡¯re challenging Zhen¡¯s rule?!¡± Chapter 110 110 I was born to protect my brother, not to govern anyone Part III ¡°You¡¯re challenging Zhen¡¯s rule?!¡± His tone was harsh and forceful. Ouyang Feilong knew what his brother meant. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The formal form of address was used again. He lifted his face up to his brother. His gaze was calm and unwavering despite what the Emperor had said. ¡°I have already told Your Majesty that I have no desire for the throne.¡± Ouyang Hongxian knew what his brother, whom he had raised with his own hands, was thinking. No matter what Ouyang Feilong wanted, as an older brother, he would provide. But as the Emperor, he could not even act on his own wishes, let alone his brother¡¯s. His brother had never asked anything of him, but if one day he did, he would be willing to give it, even the dragon throne. ¡°You¡¯ve never asked Zhen for war. Even as the Commander General, you always seek peace first. But now, you¡¯re pleading with Zhen to start a war for a single woman.¡± Ouyang Feilong was silent. The silence was no different from eptance. Ouyang Hongxian sighed. He walked toward the tall figure that was still kneeling. His hand touched his brother¡¯s arm, gently pulling him up. ¡°Long-er.¡± Pain shed through his golden eyes for a split second before disappearing. Still, it could not escape Ouyang Feilong¡¯s gaze. To Ouyang Hongxian, Ouyang Feilong was no different from the son he had raised by himself. When his brother decided not to inherit the throne after him, he tried with all his might to thrust Ouyang Feilong away from the same path he had walked, and was still walking on, until there was an heir to inherit it. The battle in the court then became the responsibility of Ouyang Mingxian, his son, whom he had high hopes. ¡°You already know that those beauties I¡¯ve sent to you are all pretty faces and powerless in politics. I hope you¡¯ll choose one of them as your wife so that you can avoid the throne fight. ..... Ouyang Feilong looked at his brother¡¯s gentle face, which was the pr opposite of his earlier expression. ¡°I understand, brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry that you never spare them a nce. But now, you¡¯re interested in the woman you¡¯re not supposed to touch. The power behind Miss Bai will drag you back into the bloodbath you¡¯ve always tried to avoid.¡± ¡°I never want it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to take even a step closer to this side.¡± He patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know what you think. I am well aware of your loyalty. Others, however, do not.¡± ¡®Others¡¯ meant not only the officials and aristocrats, but also...their own mother. ¡°Why her?¡± Ouyang Feilong shook his head. He did not want to worry his brother at all. The corner of his mouth lifted as he answered. ¡°Because she has saved my life so many times, Your Majesty.¡± The formality in his words came with the weight of a lie. This was the role and the status that Ouyang Feilong had to bear without a chance to escape. He chose to use it to rece his true feelings once again. ¡°Do you protect her because she has saved your life?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Ouyang Hongxian stared into his brother¡¯s golden eyes. Ouyang Feilong gave him a mild smile. ¡°That¡¯s all, Your Majesty.¡± On the day the former Empress passed away, Ouyang Mingxian silently cried while holding his mother¡¯s corpse. As the Emperor, Ouyang Hongxian turned his eyes away from the cold body of the woman who had been beside him for many years. He walked away, and walked until he reached the royal study, all while pretending to work as if he was unbothered by the loss. He might not love her, but they both had formed a certain bond after going through various hardships together. He would naturally grieve, like any other person. However, when he stepped into the study, he met someone there... It was not the official who came to express condolences while hiding his delight at the empress¡¯ family¡¯s power being reduced along with her. It was not a consort who came to cry while rejoicing in her heart at the chance of bing the next Empress. It was Ouyang Feilong who was waiting for him in full armor, still dripping with blood of the enemies. Ouyang Hongxian instantly knew that his brother had brought victory to him and Da Yang once again. However, the word ¡®victory¡¯ from his brother was not what he needed to heal his battered heart. They were normal words, spoken with the voice of a boy on the cusp of growing into an adult. ¡®Your Majesty can rest assured.¡¯ That same feeling-he had felt it once in the year he ascended the throne after his father. It was Ouyang Feilong who led his soldiers to suppress the coup. However, that did not mean he would be a powerful emperor. There were far too many old powers that had taken root since his father¡¯s reign. Yearster, those families¡¯ influences were lessened with the help of Ouyang Feilong. To repay for those deeds, he rewarded themander general with everything he had...apart from the dragon throne. Officials, both civil and military, were distrustful. They always warned him to be careful of his younger brother. However, Ouyang Hongxian still trusted his brother wholeheartedly. That was whatpelled Ouyang Hongxian to ask Ouyang Feilong on that day. ¡®Do you want to inherit the throne?¡¯ Ouyang Feilong kneeled down, so forcefully, as if he was uncaring of how his armor would dig into his skin and created bruises. His hoarse voice firmly replied with the words he and his brother usually used to express their sincerity toward one another. Two pairs of eyes met. ¡®I was born to protect my brother, not to govern anyone.¡¯ ¡®Even if I want to give the throne to you?¡¯ ¡®No matter whom Brother chooses to give it to, I¡¯ll protect that person the same way I protect Brother.¡¯ ¡®Even if that person I choose is you?¡¯ ¡°Even if it means betraying all of Da Yang. As long as it¡¯s the person Brother has chosen, I¡¯ll support him with all I have.¡¯ The older brother was stubborn, and the younger one was equally unyielding. In the end, Ouyang Hongxian gave up on passing the throne to his brother. In the same way, Ouyang Feilong swore to himself that he would protect the person Ouyang Hongxian chose to the bitter end, and he would never betray his brother. Reminiscing the past, the two men with golden eyes instantly found the way out. There was no hesitation as his knees hit the floor once again. With a slight smile, Ouyang Feilong nodded to his brother. No matter how rare it was to see this smile, it could only make its beholder¡¯s heart ache, rather than be enchanted. ¡°Commander General Ouyang Feilong, hear your royal decree!¡± Ouyang Hongxian straightened his back and spoke loudly throughout the royal study. ¡°...One month from now, Zhen appointsmander general Ouyang Feilong to lead the army to protect Da Yang¡¯s border from Da Chu. Vanquish our enemies and drive them away, otherwise...¡± His voice suddenly became hoarse at the final sentence. He had to restrain his true feelings... The golden eyes slowly closed, and then words that pierced his own heart were uttered. ¡°Otherwise..Never, ever set foot in the capital again for the rest of your life!¡± Never return to this battlefield ever again, brother. Ouyang Hongxian was Da Yang¡¯s Emperor...yet he could protect his brother only to this extent. The son of heaven could not aplish everything...and the general could not kill everyone. There was no one to me but fate...If he and his brother were born as meremoners, they would never have to face the pain of parting... Again... And again... Chapter 111 111 It was he who had truly changed Part I The next morning, a rumor of a conflict between the two nations was heard throughout the capital. Some were true, some were false, and they were all mixed up with the intention of decreasing morale and shaking them up with the fear of war. High-ranking officials visited the pce more frequently than ever before, attempting to determine how much of the rumor could be believed. Bai Yu had to wee her usual guest early in the morning. The Xu siblings hade here so often that everyone was used to seeing the three of them together almost all of the time. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me do it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bai Yu shook her head, refusing her friend¡¯s well wishes. Xu Luanle only shrugged in response before returning his focus to drawing his eyeliner. Xu Peipei stopped her hands and temporarily abandoned her embroidered cloth to look at the handkerchief in Bai Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ve be worse at this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the cut from the qin strings at that time. Picking things up or writing is so much harder now.¡± She lied with a straight face. She could not admit that she did not have sewing skills like the original Bai Yu. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll have one fewer rival.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already stopped seeing you as a rival.¡± Xu Peipei suddenly plopped down next to her. Eyes that were delicately drawn with an eyeliner were wide. ¡°Have you given up on Qin Wang?¡± ..... Bai Yu waggled her brow. Xu Peipei frowned. ¡°Liar! You¡¯re fooling me so that I¡¯ll let my guard down, and then you¡¯ll go to Qin Wang behind my back! Right?!¡± Bai Yu chuckled. ¡°Her target is much higher than your Qin Wang, little sis.¡± Xu Luanle spoke while still concentrating on drawing eyeliner. ¡°Brother, what do you mean? Xu Peipei hurriedly turned to press her brother for the answer. She was quite serious about this topic, yet the other two were talking so casually. ¡°It means that the man she fancies is much older than your Qin Wang, dear sister.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Bai Yu choked on her own spit. She red at Xu Luanle and then smoothed her expression to remain calm again, ignoring the questioning gaze from Xu Peipei. Now that she thought about it, she was amused with herself. They were ten years apart. Also, he was even in the generation that was not far behind her father. Ah...She should not think about Ouyang Feilong in this way. She did not want to admit that she liked him now. That beautiful man was foul-mouthed, crude, and did not know how to cherish women at all. He did not fit her type at all! Howe she liked him...? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Invitations to the nobledies had been sent to major families and those in the inner court. It was for theunch of new clothes from the anonymous master¡¯s shop, though everyone knew that the Bai family¡¯s first miss was the one who designed them all. On top of the event, the invitation also mentioned Bai Yu¡¯s eighteenth birthday. Today was her birthday. She took advantage of the asion tounch her business while also celebrating her birthday. Even if they were not interested in fashion, they had to be respectful of the Bai family by attending the event and giving her gifts. ¡®Zhaocaijinbao¡¯ was where the event was held. Bai Yu booked the number one inn in the capital for three full days for this asion. Some customersined, but seeing that it was a reservation made by the Bai family to arrange an opening event for the anonymous master¡¯s shop and Miss Bai¡¯s birthday party, no one dared to let out even a whine. At the venue, Bai Yu only wore a dark blue dress that was simple but elegant. She did not want to draw attention away from the dresses they wanted to sell, which were now being worn by the courtesans she had bought to be her models. Xu Peipei also came as a fashion enthusiast and as the birthday girl¡¯s best friend. No one knew that her threads were among the delicate needleworks. At the same time, Xu Luanle was preparing to walk down the runway in the finale dress. The party that night was arranged in the same style as other parties of this era, in other words, it included food and tea. However, what made it different from normal parties was the shows performed by the courtesans Bai Yu had bought to train in various arts. They, like the models, wore clothes designed by her. Before the party started, maids sent by high-ranking consorts came to congratte her on her birthday and because she was the representative for the anonymous master, who was absent as usual. Apart from the maids, there were the Furens and youngdies from other families who came to talk to her and give her presents. Almost every family in the capital came. Bai Yu conversed with the guests with a smile on her face, despite the frustration at the fake friendlinessing from every direction. Because of the rumors about her, the number one beauty, that had spread throughout the capital, many women enjoyed her misfortune. Now that she was holding an opening event and her birthday party at the same time, a few came because they truly wanted to congratte her, while the majority only wanted to see an amusing scene andugh at her. During such an unstable time with Da Chu, everyone was expecting war. Themoners were in distress; the nobles should not be inattentive. Bai Yu, on the other hand, chose to hold a party, ignoring the state of the nation. She was practically begging for troubles. However, Bai Yu cared about nothing. On the contrary, she was d that she held the party during this time. One reason was that she would eventually have to organize her birthday party in a way that befitted her status anyway, so if shebined it with the opening event, she could cut out unnecessaryvishness. Furthermore, she already knew the oue of the war. There would be some losses, but Da Yang would triumph in the end. The other reason was that she wanted to make a name for herself as someone more than just ¡®a youngdy who was good at guqin¡¯. She was confident in her skills as a designer. She was confident in the abilities of the Xu siblings. Also, she was confident that she had done the best she could. Before the party started, Bai Yu had to greet two significant guests she had never expected to show up: Ouyang Wenrou, the man with a gentle smile and a warm gaze, and Ouyang Mingxian, the evil dragon whose eyes were colder than ever. Aw, she could never escape the orbit of these good-looking men. ¡°Blessings to Qin Wang. Blessings to Wei Wang.¡± Ouyang Mingxian waved his hand before giving her a cloth bundle as a gift. ¡°Benwang came in grandmother¡¯s ce.¡± Bai Yu smiled politely and then curtsied again after receiving the bundle. ¡°Many thanks to her majesty and Wangye.¡± It was nearly time for the party to start. Bai Yu excused herself to prepare, leaving the greeting duty to Xu Peipei, who immediately rushed toward them as soon as she saw Ouyang Mingxian. Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s nce wavered for a brief moment. Ouyang Wenrou, who was beside him, was surprised as well, though it did not show through the usual smile on his face. Bai Yu stepped away, amidst the many eyes that were staring at her and Ouyang Mingxian with great interest. They, too, were astonished to see that she did not try to stick by his side like every time before. She was only slightly smiling as she turned her back and walked away from him. Soon after everyone had taken their seats, the performance started. Bai Yu opened the party by thanking her guests foring to theunch of her business and her birthday party. All of the Bai family members were present today, including her father, her mother, the second Furen, the third Furen, and her half-sisters. The only one absent was Bai He. Bai Han said that he could note because he was busy preparing for the war. Only a few people knew the real reason. Bai Yu took a deep breath to raise her spirits. This would make Big Brother proud of her! There was not much time for her to practice. Bai Yu¡¯s top priority was the design of the dresses. She tried to make it suitable for the dance of this era. Today¡¯s performance looked especially ethereal and delicate because of the lighter fabric that would flow with its movements. If she had more time, she wanted to try the dance she had learned in her former life too. There were other performances at the party too. Namely, a y about a nobledy who fell in love with a man from a rival family, and thus their love was frowned upon. The plot was not entirely new, because the main attraction was the clothes and essories that the heroine wore every day. The hero¡¯s garment was not in either. Bai Yu wanted her guests to see that, while her clothes might seem unusual, they were not so unusual that they could not be worn on a daily basis. Before trying to sell something, it was critical to persuade customers to broaden their perspective. The ¡®stage¡¯ was a performance area surrounded by seats for the audience. Theyout was the same as other banquets of this period as she wanted her guests to have a familiar atmosphere. Still, she modified the seats to be tiered, with the front seats lower than the back and arranged to resemble a staircase. Bai Yu had saved her trump card to be used for her final performance and she wanted everyone to be able to see it clearly. Bai Yu watched the penultimate performance with a face full of smiles. Many times, she had to drink alcohol when someone raised a ss to her in appreciation of the performance or the dress she designed, as well as the dancers she had taught. The final performance was about to begin. A middle-aged man walked to the center of the stage and spoke loudly enough to be heard throughout the venue. Bai Yu¡¯s heart was racing with nervousness. She nced at Xu Peipei and met her eyes. They appeared to be experiencing the same emotions. ¡°Many thanks to the honored guests who havee to this party today...¡± Everyone was silent. They were all listening to him. ¡°...Thest performance will be the grand reveal of the new dresses from the anonymous master¡¯s shop. The auction will begin after this final show.¡± Chapter 112 112 It was he who had truly changed Part II ¡°Many thanks to the honored guests who havee to this party today...¡± Everyone was silent. They were all listening to him. ¡°...Thest performance will be the grand reveal of the new dresses from the anonymous master¡¯s shop. The auction will begin after this final show.¡± As soon as the announcement ended, the curtains around the venue were pulled shut. Moonlight was hidden away asmps were put out. Darkness crept in and took its ce in the party. Guests were puzzled by the sudden darkness. Everyone was on guard, fearing a sudden attack or trouble. They left in uneasiness for not too long before the same man dered that this was a part of the show as well, and then calmness slowly resumed. Not one ke had passed before their eyes adjusted to the darkness and noticed that something had appeared in the middle of the stage. It was a raised floor that was not too wide but also stretched from the stage to the furthest seat. Bai Yu wanted to recreate the ¡®catwalk¡¯ from her old world. She took advantage of the darkness to build it in an incredibly short time, using Xu Luanle¡¯s men, who were all adept at martial arts. The structure was enhanced with magic imbued in the wood, and then, everything was covered with a velvet carpet she had bought at Donghai. Dark blue light from special stones that could glow in total darkness slowly illuminated an arch decorated with white plum blossoms that were used to mark the starting spot for the models. The light reflected from the blue stones on the white petals of plum blossoms. It alternated between white and dark blue, creating an enchanting atmosphere. Still, the beauty of the delicately arrangedponents still could notpare to the woman sitting on that long, elevated walkway. Moonlight shone on her and only her as if she were the only human being blessed by the moon goddess. In front of the renowned beauty of Da Yang was a seven-string guqin, bestowed on her by Empress Dowager to be her signature instrument. Bai Yu¡¯s finger touched upon the string, slowly and gently. A sweet sound echoed, heard by all at the party. Red butterflies born of magic emanated and fluttered from the musician. Amid the darkness, there was a beauty and her ming butterflies. The slow melody then picked up in rhythm and flowed into an upbeat song. A dark bluemp hanging from the ceiling was lit up. The blue light shone on the venue, invoking both beauty and mysteriousness. Now that lighting and music were ready, the first model then sauntered out, through the plum blossom arch. Her every step was in time with the sound of Bai Yu¡¯s strings. Her unique garments moved like they were dancing to the music... ..... Amid the audience¡¯s amazement, loud apuse erupted. The first model smiled as she walked to the end of the catwalk. She then stood there, showing off the light yellow dress she was wearing with the manner she had used since her days as a courtesan. Those gestures she made enhanced the liveliness of the dress, making it more suitable for the youngdies in the audience. The next model stepped out from the same arch as the first one. Her scarlet dress was as eye-catching as the previous one. The upbeat tune increased its tempo, rushing and zing as if it could actually set fire to its listeners¡¯ hearts. Waves of apuse followed her and the allure she carried. The guqin¡¯s tempo changed in ordance with the dresses, while the apuse grew louder...louder...and louder, until thest model. No. The first and final male model. A tall figure of a man passed through the plum blossom arch. The stone¡¯s blue light reflected on the indigo fabric of his clothes. These two same colors seemed to have blended together and lost their beauty. However, the silver pattern from the diamond-coated threads made the attire stand out even in the same color light. Xu Luanle stood in front of the arch, proudly listening to the apuse that was louder than it had ever been before... He gracefully walked until he reached a stop before the goddess who had been ying the guqin since the beginning. Xu Luanle extended his hand to help his friend standing beside him. Then other models came out to join the two. Bai Yu and Xu Luanle¡¯s masterpiece of today was the sole male attire of thest performance. It was simr to the clothes Bai Yu was wearing, and when they walked side by side, they seemed to be a match made in heaven. Two friends walked together along the long tform, their faces were full of smiles. Simple, but beautiful. Elegant, yet still within reach. That day, the clothes worn by Bai Yu and Xu Luanle were auctioned off at the highest price, amidst the sound of thundering apuse. After the auction, Bai Yu announced that she would donate half of the earnings from today to the treasury to show her support for the army. Miss Bai¡¯s reputation shot up once again. No woman in Da Yang couldpare to Miss Bai Yu in terms of appearance, manner, or benevolence! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Benwang never knew that Miss Bai is talented in this area as well.¡± The performance had ended as well as the auction. Right now, it was a party for the guests to rx, eat, and converse. Even though royalty would normally leave when there was nothing important going on at a party, Ouyang Wenrou stayed ¡°I, too, never knew that Wangye was interested in clothes.¡± ¡°Benwang has a lot of free time, so there are many topics that interest benwang.¡± ¡°Am I one of those topics as well?¡± Ouyang Wenrouughed. His light brown eyes looked at her with tenderness. ¡°It¡¯s just that benwang has too much time to spare.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t Wangye set out on an adventure?¡± Wei Wang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there something in the martial arts world that benwang is interested in?¡± ¡°Wangye¡¯s heart, of course.¡± The manughed again. This time, his eyes were not fixed on Bai Yu. Clouded with gloom, they were gazing at something far away in front of him. The kind smile still hung on his lips. Yue Mei had urged her to talk to Ouyang Mingxian after the auction. Bai Yu avoided doing so by using the excuse that the old wounds on her fingertips fromst time had not fully healed, and when they started hurting again after she yed guqin, she headed straight to Ouyang Wenrou who was looking at quality fabrics in a corner of the party. At first, she had thought that Wei Wang only followed his brother here to fulfill his role as the miserable second male lead. She did not expect that he would be really interested in her clothes, let alone be engrossed in the fabrics that were put on disy. That hadpelled her to approach him without an ounce of hesitation. Ouyang Wenrou had greeted her first. None of them mentioned the wound that she had used as an excuse to her mother. ¡°I have a biaoge.¡± ¡°Yue Nan.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu nodded, smiling. ¡°My biaoge knows many things, and I had asked him a few things.¡± Ouyang Wenrou nodded, paying full attention to what Bai Yu was trying to imply. ¡°Someone who is truly ours will be waiting for us somewhere out there.¡± His eyes wavered at those words. If the storyline was correct, then the secondary male lead already had his heart broken. If this was the original Bai Yu, she would take advantage of his pain to pitch him against Ouyang Mingxian, telling him to steal Bai Hua. That would then lead to the siblings¡¯ turning against each other. This Bai Yu, on the other hand, was no longer the same person, so sheforted him with an ambiguous message. ¡°Miss Bai truly cares about others.¡± This was the first time this man showed her a sad smile. ¡°Wangye also cares about me.¡± Bai Yu was referring to the incident with Taizi Fei, in which he had tried to help her but was refused by her. He was not offended and did not interfere with her revenge, even though it was not the ideal method. ¡°Saving one life is better than erecting seven temples.¡± Ouyang Wenrou gave her a gaze of friendship. ¡°Help someone once, be friends for seven lives.¡± Bai Yu smiled before politely bowing her head. ¡°Yu-er does not dare.¡± The prince observed the altered demeanor of the youngdy in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Now that they were friends, Ouyang Wenrou was no longer uptight about manners and formality. ¡°I also hope that Wangye will be able to change too.¡± Chapter 113 113 It was he who had truly changed Part III ¡°I also hope that Wangye will be able to change too.¡± Bai Yu had no idea how she had gotten to this point. The first time she met Ouyang Wenrou, her chest was teeming with both love and resentment. But now she wasforting him, who was ¡®heartbroken¡¯, and then ended up bing a good friend of the ninth prince of Da Yang. Bai Yu curtsied and said farewell to her esteemed friend before leaving with a genuine smile. She had been thinking about this for a while. Ouyang Wenrou had appeared in front of her many times, offering her assistance in matters ranging from minor to major. Those were because of his kind nature. And there was no reason for her current self to hate Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s kindness. His warmth was no longer able to sway her. The more she thought about it, the funnier it became. Ouyang Hongxian had to be thanked for portioning out her flutter to the point where she had forgotten how much these two men resembled Li Wenrou. Li Wenrou was Li Wenrou. Regardless of how much she still resented him, he had already received the consequences of his actions, in which she had also yed a role. Now, she saw Ouyang Wenrou as a victim of the cruel fate that had started everything. Her business today had sessfully taken off. She had gained her reputation back. The poprity of the anonymous master¡¯s shop surged further, with orders piling up until the next year. Furthermore, there was money from the auction. She was already wealthy enough that donating some of her ie to the treasury would not affect Bai Yu and Xu Luanle. Yue Mei and Bai Han were proud of her. Their faces were adorned with smiles throughout the party. Her father¡¯s other Furens remained silent, afraid to say anything negative. Bai Yue was sucking up to her as she tried to beg for clothes and jewelry with gleaming eyes. As for Bai Hua, she was pressured by her mother all the time and did not dare to look at anyone at the party. Bai Yu sighed to herself. She might not have had bad blood with Bai Hua, but Yue Mei was different. Her mother¡¯s hatred for Bai Hua ran too deep to disappear so easily in a short time. Oh well, she would try to do things one step at a time. Today¡¯s party ended when Bai Yu returned to Bai Mansion for dinner with her family, before going back to Yue Mansion to see her brother. Yue Mei revoked Bai Yu¡¯s grounded punishment. She emphasized the importance of the Meihua Ladypetition again. Considering Da Yang¡¯s current state, the event might not be as grand as in previous years, and thepetitors might be fewer, but she could not be careless. ..... Bai Yu walked back to her building, exhausted. Her two maids, who had been following her everywhere during thest few days, were the same. By the time they reached Yue Mansion, the sky had already darkened. She sent Xiao Xi to inform the elder Furen that she hade back, and then she ordered Xiao Chang to prepare a warm bath. The majority of the Yue family were busy preparing for the war. And so, Bai Yu thought nothing of it when her aunt-inw was the only person who hade to her party. Yue Nan, who was always free, kept to himself in his own building, showing no sign of leaving any time soon. It seemed like he was waiting for something, but Bai Yu did not know what it was. She had no idea what this man, who had been blessed by the goddess of fate, was thinking. The slender figure in the dark blue garment headed toward her bedroom first. Her sess today was not witnessed by this one person, so she wanted to describe everything to Bai He as thoroughly as possible, despite her weary body. Bai Yu saw the maid she had assigned to take care of Bai He sitting in front of the door. Bai Yu could vaguely guess that there was someone inside, and the air around that person was too heavy for the maid to bear; otherwise, the servant she had chosen herself would not be tense this badly. The maid lifted her face when she saw the hem of the dark blue dress in front of her. Bai Yu nced at the person inside and then waved to dismiss the maid in silence. She frowned before striding into the room. Despite the fact that it waste at night, her brother had a guest today. The man in golden armor was quietly watching Bai He, who was supposed to be standing beside him right now. His arrogance could be felt radiating from his broad back. At such a time, in such a situation, even without his trustingpanion, he could still stand tall and remain dignified. Bai Yu stared at the shoulders that bore the weight of their mothend without saying anything, while the other person was still studying the face of the sleeping man in silence. ¡°Benwang had hoped that your brother would wake up to witness your achievement today.¡± Ouyang Feilong was the first to speak. ¡°I had hoped so too,¡± she replied almost immediately. Though she did not see him at the party, she understood why themander-general did not attend, even though they were close. It was because of the responsibility he had to bear. The fact that he was here right now exceeded her expectations. He was congratting her while also wishing for Bai He¡¯s recovery. Bai Yu, whom he had only seen as a girl in the painting, had truly grown up. ¡°Benwang has never let him rest,¡± he slowly spoke. The golden eyes, which were a shade darker than usual, were fixed on her brother. He did not even turn toward her when he was talking to her. Bai Yu had no intention to move and stand beside him. She had no desire to see his gaze and expression. She could not fathom his thoughts, but she was well aware of her own. She knew her heart. Still, she had not decided what she would do if she saw him, so she chose to stand behind his back from the start. And she thought he wanted the same as well. ¡°Benwang had started going to war before Bai He had joined the army. After a while, he and Huiling became benwang¡¯s strength. And now, fighting without him feels so strange.¡± His tone did not reveal emotion, and Bai Yu could not guess much. She could only feel the loneliness in his words. ¡°Whether brother is here or not, both I and the rest of Da Yang believe in Wangye. But...is this really the right decision?¡± They knew what her question meant. Bai Yu actually wanted to ask him that question on the same day he had begged in front of the Emperor, but she did not have the chance. ¡°Benwang is only doing benwang¡¯s duty.¡± He was a soldier. Naturally, he would ask to go to war. The only thing that was different was that this war had her as the wager. He turned back to face the woman who had upied his thoughts for several days. Today, the people of the capital sang praise for her once again. He did not have much time left before he had to return to the border, so he chose toe here to see her again. She was still the same as ever. It was he who had changed without himself knowing it. He took out the thing she had forgotten when they were in Da Chu together. ¡°Your birthday present.¡± She extended her hand, receiving it with a joyful smile. Ouyang Feilong knew her birthday-No! She was just d that she got it back as a gift, even though it had always been hers. ¡°I thought I¡¯d lost it.¡± ¡°Little fool.¡± How could he not call her a fool after forgetting the handkerchief he had embroidered for her? ¡°I think Wangye¡¯s informants need more training so that Wangye will be more up to date with the news. Today, I am the number one beauty, not a fool.¡± The handkerchief was quickly put away. Her little mouth continued to argue. She had never changed. ¡°Benwang will punish them.¡± It was he who had truly changed. ¡°That¡¯s too cruel.¡± ¡°What do you want benwang to do, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Wangye¡¯s informants are not at fault at all.¡± ¡°Benwang hasn¡¯t said it¡¯s anyone¡¯s fault yet.¡± ¡°Then why say that Wangye¡¯s going to punish them?¡± ¡°To tease you.¡± ¡°You!¡± She pouted. ¡°Heh¡± Ouyang Feilong chuckled. His reaction made Bai Yu pinched her lips, feeling more and more frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, and I¡¯ll tell my brother everything in one go. Wangye, prepare yourself for when brother wakes up.¡± Bai Yu crossed her arms over her chest, taking the stance of the victor. Ouyang Feilong slowly approached her. ¡°Will you remember only this incident? ¡°Is there something else to remember?¡± Bai Yu stepped backwards. She did not trust the beauty in front of her, whose gaze had a strange light. This kind of eyes...she felt like she had seen them before... ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot.¡± He stopped when Bai Yu¡¯s back hit the wall. He did not want to go further for fear of cutting her delicate skin with his hard armor. This youngdy kept telling him to cherish lovelydies, so was this regarded as him cherishing her? ¡°Benwang has picked on you many times, why don¡¯t you remember those too?¡± His gaze moved to the lips that he had tasted, both intentionally and unintentionally. But before he could indulge again, white hands obstructed his view of the lips. Her face instantly flushed red. Ouyang Feilong chuckled again and was given a sharp re from Bai Yu, who was still holding her hands against her mouth. ¡°Perverted old man.¡± She cursed in hushed tones, but the ¡®old man¡¯ could clearly hear it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell your brother how you were bullied by this old man.¡± ¡°Who could do that?!¡± She threw her fist, intending to hit his shoulder with all her strength, but it was caught by Ouyang Feilong. He promptly scolded her. ¡°You¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡± Bai Yu hurriedly pulled her hand back. He meant that his armor would hurt her if she hit him. Was he being unusually gentle today?! No way, she should be the hunter here. She had already thought of a way to court a man in this era, she could not let herself be on the receiving end! At that thought, the handkerchief, the same size as the one Ouyang Feilong had given her, was immediately held in front of her. She had spent as much time embroidering it as preparing for today¡¯s party. Bai Yu was not the kind of person who enjoyed receiving gifts on her birthday. She preferred to be a giver... Ouyang Feilong looked at the handkerchief in her hand. He did not immediately ept it; instead, he turned his gaze to her face. Bai Yu was well aware of those frustrating glimmers in those eyes. ¡°I embroidered this in my free time. It¡¯s a bit rushed, so the needlework might not be perfect...¡± Damn you, Bai Yu! There was no reason for someone with free time to rush... ¡°Oh.¡± She hated this word from him the most! ¡°It¡¯s not as beautiful as other handkerchiefs, but it is the only one in the world.¡± She pushed it into his hands. ¡°...Throw away or keep it, Wangye can do whatever Wangye wants.¡± Then, she concentrated all her force on pushing the stunned person out the door. ¡°Farewell.¡± Bai Yu quickly shut the door, missing the opportunity to notice a wide smile on the beautiful face that had charmed her since their first meeting. How can benwang stop loving you...when you are this foolish? Chapter 114 114 Being pretty is not enough. Being skilled is stillcking. You need a brain as well! Part I After that day, Bai Yu did not see Ouyang Feilong again. She only heard about him from others in the Yue family. Seven dayster, the ck dragon donned his mask once more and led the troop to the border. Bai Yu did not see Ouyang Feilong off. It was not because he was cold or she was neglectful, but because they both had their own duties to see to. He, as themander-general, had to protect the mothend. She, as a woman, had to practice for the Meihua Ladypetition that her mother had high hopes for. Knowing that Ouyang Feilong would bring victory, she chose to focus on what she could do and waited for the news from him. Even though, deep inside, she feared that everything would go ording to the storyline. From what she knew, Ouyang Feilong was lured in by the ploy that was used to catch him specifically. Da Chu sacrificed thousands of its soldiers in that battle only to catch themander-general. Chu Zhaoran disyed his ruthlessness here in his willingness to throw away the lives of his men for one man. His actions were heard throughout the two nations. The royal decree then came, assigning Ouyang Mingxian as actingmander-general and ordering him to head to the battlefront with one hundred thousand soldiers and royal doctors, including Bai Hua. Still, the soldiers¡¯ morale, which had plummeted after the loss of their general, did not recover on his arrival. Bai Yu did not know much about the details or what happened next. She was the viiness, and in order to best immerse herself in her role, she chose not to know information that was not to her character¡¯s knowledge. Her dedication was one of the reasons why she was a sessful actress. And as a highly sessful actress, she did not have much time to watch the series she starred in. As a result, she did not know anything beyond what Bai Yu in the story knew, which was that Ouyang Feilong went missing for a while, then Da Yang triumphed with him as part of the army. As for the other details that she did not know, she could only hope that it would not be something too severe... At least she hoped his beautiful face would be unscathed. ¡°What are you worried about?¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± Bai Yu waggled her eyebrow at the neer. It was an unseemly action for ady, though Yue Nan onlyughed and lightly shook his head at her mischievousness. Sometimes she was sweet, sometimes yful. Her demeanor when they were alone was different from when she was under the gaze of other family members. ..... Beautiful. Affable. Refined. Calm. At first nce, it might seem that she was a master of masks, but as the three-eyed seer, he knew that all of them were her true nature. All of them were Bai Yu, who had been forged through various lifetimes. ¡°War,¡± he answered, as he sat down next to his younger cousin, who had been sitting and sighing in the garden. Her eyes gazed at the bright full moon while her two arms were tightly hugging her body to protect it against the cold. As days went on and the season started to change, the weather was getting colder and colder. Despite knowing so, Bai Yu did not bring a hand warmer outside with her. Yue Nan took off his cloak and gently put it on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± she said, averting her eyes away from the moon to look at the man, who was simrly glowing with a silver light. His blue eyes were tender. Bai Yu smiled. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about the most is the fate after that.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already changed it considerably.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll change until I don¡¯t know anything anymore.¡± ¡°Fate has always been a curious joker.¡± His eyes turned upward to the moon. ¡°But rest assured. Everything will end well.¡± Bai Yu fell silent. She knew that the fate of heaven could not be revealed. The person in front of her had to hide everything and take the role of an indifferent observer, knowing how everything would start and end. She knew how much her biaoge had to endure, so she never thought to ask anything that would trouble him again, including the many times Yue Nan had been secretly summoned to the pcetely. ¡°When will you go back?¡± ¡°When everythinges to an end.¡± And when would it end? After the war? After she married? Or...after the Emperor died? ¡°Bai Yu?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you angry at biaoge?¡± Bai Yu stared at him in confusion. ¡°Despite already knowing what you¡¯vee back here to face, I came to you sote, and I can¡¯t tell you anything. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°I had thought that I¡¯d have to fight fate alone...¡± She calmly spoke. ¡°But now that I know I have you, I feel more relieved than angry. If someday I can¡¯t take it anymore and shout ¡®F*ck¡¯, at least there¡¯s you who know what it means.¡± Yue Nanughed. He gently stroked her head. ¡°I may not be familiar with your world when you were Yoknapha, but I understand your personality. Once, I was worried that you might not be able to get used to living here. But now I know...¡± He gazed lovingly at her. ¡°Both Yoknapha and Bai Yu are my dear sister. Nothing can change that.¡± At least sorrow had not destroyed your heart beyond repair. At least hatred had not turned you into a wildfire. At least fate would change now. At least he would not have to see that person die again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The royal magic cultivation institute sent out invitations to youngdies, inviting them to participate in thepetition for the title of Meihua Lady. Not everyone could join thepetition because thepetitors would have to be evaluated by the institute and deemed eligible first. The choice was up to them whether to ept the invitation or not. Bai Yu received the invitation several days ago. The process would be the same asst year, where she, the current Meihua Lady, would appear only for the final round to defend her title from thest two participants. It had been seven full days since the qualifying round. Bai Yu stayed in the Yue mansion and kept to herself, not going out or appearing in public anywhere, not even at the anonymous master¡¯s shop that had expanded its business as its poprity shot up. Customers crowded the shop, and there was already a one-year waiting list. Her reputation was on the rise, along with the shop¡¯s. It drew people from far and wide to flock to the capital of Da Yang, all expecting to view the beauty of the current Meihua Lady as well as the final round of thepetition. The nation was in a stressful period because of the war, so thispetition was a great distraction for the people. The attention that this year¡¯spetition received even made the Emperor order a new festival to be organized. Thus, the ¡®Meihua viewing festival¡¯ was born. Both merchants and performers headed for Da Yang in great spirits, while Da Yang citizens and foreigners greatly enjoyed the festival. They all praised the Emperor, who was generous even in such a bleak time. Families of soldiers were also happy. These small entertainments boosted morale within the army. Plum blossom teas brewed by the royal chefs were sent to the soldiers in the army, involving them in this festive atmosphere as well. An Emperor must protect the smiles of his subjects. This was the pay that was worth Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s lifetime of work. ¡°You¡¯re too careless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me too much.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want the Meihua Lady title from you.¡± ¡°What about ¡®my¡¯ Qin Wang? Do you still want him?¡± Chapter 115 115 Being pretty is not enough. Being skilled is stillcking. You need a brain as well! Part II ¡°What about ¡®my¡¯ Qin Wang? Do you still want him?¡± Bai Yu pretended to emphasize her ownership of Ouyang Mingxian. ¡°Wangye is not yours!¡± Xu Peipei red. She shrugged. ¡°Even if he¡¯s not mine, do you still want him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Turning her face the other way, Xu Peipei snatched the cloth out of Bai Yu¡¯s hands, then carried the water basin away with her. Bai Yu raised an eyebrow at the woman who walked in and out of her Meihua residence as if it was her own home. Her eyes moved to her sleeping brother before turning to her friend, who was silently watching her and Xu Peipei¡¯s conversation while sipping on his tea. Xu Luanle shrugged, acting innocent when stared at, and continued with his tea. Bai Yu sighed. She turned back to pull the nket over her brother after she had finished washing his body. ¡°She has always wanted to be Meihua Lady. Howe she declined the invitation this year?¡± Bai Yu questioned Xu Peipei¡¯s decision. She was surprised when she first heard about it. Had she not been repeating so much that she would take Bai Yu¡¯s title away from her? ¡°You¡¯ve changed. Why can¡¯t Pei-er change too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing.¡± She had changed because she had been transmigrated here. Xu Peipei could not possibly change for the same reason. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can ck off just because I¡¯m notpeting this year, Miss Bai.¡± Her voice came before she appeared. Xu Peipei came back into the room again. ¡°Come here. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± ..... Bai Yu and Xu Luanle exchanged a nce. Xu Peipei red at her for the second time today. ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t disturb the sleeping one.¡± Bai Yu frowned as she studied the woman in green. It was the prominent curve in particr that drew her attention. Ah, she got carried away again. ¡°Are you going to stare at me all day?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your chest?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Hahaha. Go, you two. Don¡¯t make a ruckus here, sisters.¡± Xu Luanle acted as a mediator this time. Bai Yu did not ck off because Xu Peipei and Yue Huiling did not participate in this year¡¯spetition. It was because she had practiced until she was certain of her victory. Being pretty is not enough. Being skilled is stillcking. You need a brain as well! While she was lounging around in her Meihua residence with the Xu siblings as her usual guests, Bai Yu had sent people to spy on thepetition and find two women who had the potential to enter the final round. It would allow Bai Yu to study her opponents¡¯ magic and abilities, and then she would be able to tailor her performance to ensure her victory. It had been seven days since the qualifying round. Now, there were less than tenpetitors left. One of them was Bai Hua. She showed her dancing skills inbination with her ck-level magic, impressing both the citizens of the capital and travelers from afar. Apart from the spectacle of beauties fighting each other with their magical abilities and impable manners, the story about Bai Huapeting to take the title from her older half-sister was also a hot topic in the current gossip. Some were true, while others were greatly exaggerated, with half of the storiesing from people who knew the facts and the other half from liars. Bai Yu paid no attention to the people makingparisons between her and Bai Hua. She did not care how superior she was to that woman. The only thing that bothered her was how everyone agreed that the two misses from the Bai family were not on good terms. It was true. Even without considering the bullying or the verbal attacks over the years, just looking at how a younger sister epted an invitation topete with her older sister was enough for everyone to see the nature of their rtionship. Sometimes, Bai Yu could not fathom the logic in this heroine¡¯s head. She knew that Bai Hua was a genius and she would not pass up an opportunity to prove herself. But did she not realize that she was trying to take away her sister¡¯s possession? Hmph! She was just like her mother. Bai Yu did not hate her, only pity her. It was already proven that fate would make Bai Hua the center of all attention, but Bai Yu would still let her taste her first defeat. She would teach her to know her ce. Consider this a little revenge for everything she had done in both this life and the previous one. Come to think of it, Bai Yu did not resent her that much. She only wanted to y around. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The evaluation of Meihua Lady started with the invitation process. The eligible women must be from an aristocratic family or a wealthy merchant. Female royals would rarely ept the invitation, as they took pride in their own rank and felt no need to fight againstmoners. Thus, the number ofpetitors each year was between fifty and sixty women. The institute would select the nobledies on the basis of the ¡®Three Obediences, Four Virtues¡¯ that the women of this era must follow. Furthermore, their body figures and blemishes were taken into consideration as well. These were the basic criteria that every woman of the time knew. Very few would be unqualified because of their reputation for being spoiled or wicked, which had been heard by others outside of their families. That was a reason why Bai Yu gave importance to her reputation during the period before thepetition would begin. Her party had helped her greatly. Then, in the qualifying round, all participants would disy their skills in the four arts: qin, qi, shu, and hua. In other words, the qualified women would have to be skilled in guqin, chess, calligraphy, and painting, all without relying on magic. The experts in each branch of the arts would be the judges for this round. Almost half of the participants would fail in this round since being skilled in all four arts was hard to achieve. Most would be particrly skilled in one of them. In the year that Bai Yupeted, she was renowned for her exceptional performance in all arts. In the second round, the women wouldpete against each other in a match of two. Those with the same level of magic would perform a show to disy their magic. The winner would be voted by the audience. Those who lost would be disqualified from thepetition. In some years, twopetitors in the same match were disqualified because the audience deemed their performance unsatisfactory. From this round on, the institute was no longer the judge. Thepetitors would have to find a way to capture the audience¡¯s attention and satisfy them since eptance from the general citizens was crucial for the title. This year, twelve women passed the third round. The rules were simr to the second round, though thepetitors would have to change the type of performance they chose to disy their magic power. In her year, Bai Yu had changed from ying the guqin to dancing, and she passed with overwhelming votes. This year, Bai Hua passed the round bybining her ck level magic with painting. The next performance would remain the same, having thepetitors change their performances until there were only two left topete with Bai Yu, the current Meihua Lady, in the final round. One of them was her half-sister, as she had expected. The next morning, Bai Yu would have topete against a woman she did not care much about, and in the afternoon, it would be Bai Hua...her beloved half-sister. Chapter 116 116 No-Makeup Makeup Part I ¡°Miss ¡®Fan Lu¡¯ has light red magic. Her specialty is guqin, especially songs with a fast tempo. She is talkative and cheerful but never loses her manners.¡± Xiao Chang reported while Bai Yu was in her carriage heading to Zhaocaijinbao, where today¡¯spetition was held. ¡°Because she¡¯s young, people praise her andpare her to you in your first year ofpetition, miss.¡± Xiao Xi skewed her lips. ¡°I remember that she was a top spender at the anonymous master¡¯s shop.¡± She slightly opened up the curtain and took a peek at the bustling atmosphere outside. ¡°That¡¯s right. During thepetition, she was dressed so beautifully. And she often wears dark blue dresses, so people keepparing her to you, miss.¡± Bai Yu smiled. ¡°Is it true that she is beautiful despite her age of fifteen?¡± ¡°Everyone in the audience agreed, miss.¡± Today, Bai Yu wore an all-white dress. Xiao Xi was frustrated by herck of color, and especially after hearing that the opponent was wearing a dark blue dress as if she was trying to own the color. Furthermore, that woman was not only skilled at seven-strings guqin, but her guqin was also a gift from the Empress. Some said that this woman named ¡®Lu¡¯ from the Fan family was born to rece Miss Bai Yu as the new Meihua Lady. After keeping a low profile for a long time, she finally appeared in public for thepetition. Everyone knew that the main branch of the Wang family had no daughters. The secondary branch had one woman of eligible age, Wang Meili, who had married into the Rui Wang pce as a concubine. Bai Yu assumed that the Empress, who came from the Wang family, had expected to use Wang Meili to pull Ouyang Feilong to their side. ..... It was as unsessful as her attempt to let Bai Yu marry into the Eastern Pce. This time, Empress Wang seemed to be trying to ¡®create¡¯ another number one beauty to rece Bai Yu to benefit her son, Taizi, who was being overshadowed by Ouyang Mingxian. ¡®Fan Lu¡¯ was the eldest daughter of the Fan family, the family of royal teachers that had been by the side of the Da Yang dynasty for many generations. Her grandfather was the current Emperor¡¯s teacher. Her father, the head of the Fan family, was a friend of the Emperor and also a teacher for almost every prince of this generation. In terms of authority and power, Bai Yu could not afford to underestimate her. But in terms of birth, Fan Lu¡¯s mother was a Laowai woman, so Bai Yu was still a step higher than her. Fan Lu was rumored to be a sickly child who could not go outside much. She was born noble, yet unfortunate. She could only remain cooped up in her room, spending most of the time being sick. The Empress doted on her to quite a degree, as her father was Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s father. It seemed that her doting had increased over the years without anyone noticing. The information about Fan Lu that she had received was not in the series. If she had acted as the original Bai Yu would have in the original storyline, then Fan Lu would not have been pulled into this vicious circle. The name ¡®Yu¡¯ and ¡®Lu¡¯ were simr in their meanings. What aughably beautiful and lofty name. ¡°Wee, Miss Bai.¡± The owner came to greet her under the gaze of both the inn¡¯s guests and the people outside. Bai Yu smiled politely but said nothing. She only nodded in response before heading in the direction the owner gestured. The slender figure in pure white was especially eye-catching today. Her reputation alone was already remarkable, but her appearance was even more so. It was not because of her serenity, but her image as a whole that resembled a goddess, heavenly and out of reach. The calmness and elegance of the beauty wearing a dark blue dress were instantly eclipsed by the beauty who invoked a sense of protectiveness in everyone thatid eyes on her. Her face seemed bare, not painted on with any kind of cosmetics. A pair of captivating phoenix eyes, pink lips untouched by rouge, ruddy cheeks, and clear white skin. The dimples that appeared when she broke into a smile drew both the gazes and the hearts closer, making the beholders fall in love. In her hair was a white jade hairpin with strings decorated with small butterflies made from white jade. When she moved, the strings swayed and the butterflies fluttered along with her steps. The Meihua Lady of three years had a simple hairstyle, not too meticulous, but also not careless. When she stopped in front of her opponent, her ethereal beauty was even more apparent. ¡°Greetings from Fan Lu to Bai Yu jiejie.¡± Fan Lu curtsied to greet her. The twelve-piece hair essory set ¡®Meihua in Winter¡¯ collided and created soft chimes. She finally lifted her face after bowing to show respect to Bai Yu, who was older than her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You have ¡®grown¡¯ so much, Lu-er.¡± The old Bai Yu had paid her two visits to her mansion. This girl was gaunt and pale at the time. However, she had now matured and developed the curves of a woman. Her face was painted and drawn with cosmetics in the style that was popr among other nobledies. Her ck hair was pinned half up and set in a tall style in order to amodate all the essories from the anonymous master¡¯s shop. Bai Yu had designed the set herself, and it was the only one in the world. At a nce, this girl was impable. She had beauty, manners, and a charming smile. However, her eyes were calm, too calm and refined for her age... Bai Yu smiled, showing her dimples once again. The audience was momentarily questioned whether who was younger. Fan Lu¡¯s main strength was the ability that belied her young age. Today, Bai Yu used that strength and turned it into her weakness. She was not sure whether the word ¡®precocious¡¯ would suit this girl the best or not. Luckily, no one was trying to make Bai Yu seem more ¡®mature¡¯ when she first participated in thepetition like how she was doing to Fan Lu right now. Bai Yu was confident that, even though she was eighteen, she still had youthfulness that she could take advantage of. Combined with simple clothing and ¡®no makeup makeup¡¯ technique from her old life, Bai Yu was sure she could win. The judging for the title of Meihua Lady was not limited to within the performance stage. It had already started the moment she stepped out of her mansion. ¡°You look much younger today, Miss Bai.¡± Xu Peipei, who was already there to spectate,mented, further emphasizing the difference between the twopetitors within the audience¡¯s minds. ¡°Really?¡± Bai Yu tilted her head, then touched her face with a shy look. ¡°I overslept, so I did not have time to get dressed. It¡¯s embarrassing. I¡¯ve left the mansion without putting anything on my face.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll lose from the start if you¡¯re not as dedicated to preparing yourself as Miss Fan.¡± Xu Peipei said it as if she was mocking Bai Yu, though Fan Lu ended up being the person whose smile stiffened. ¡°By dressing up so beautifully as this, you already have the upper hand. I¡¯ll bet on your side.¡± Xu Peipei smiled at the beauty in the dark blue garment before moving to the seat she had reserved for the final round. ¡°Jiejie has embarrassed herself today.¡± Bai Yu gave a shy smile. The crowd sucked in a breath, trying to control their rising heartbeats. It was such a rare opportunity to be able to see a noble beauty acting shy in front of them. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s meimei who has to ask Bai Yu jiejie to go easy.¡± She smiled and slightly bowed her head to Bai Yu. This girl could still remain perfectly calm despite being shaken by Xu Peipei¡¯s ambiguous words. ¡°Don¡¯t be too humble...¡± Bai Yu smiled before turning her gaze to the man she had asked toe today. She slowly curtsied. ¡°Blessings to Wei Wang.¡± Chapter 117 117 No-Makeup Makeup Part II ¡°Blessings to Wei Wang.¡± Fan Lu¡¯s eyes widened. She turned around as fast as she could before giving him a curtsy. Her actions seemed to reflect that she had never expected to meet royalty like Ouyang Wenrou. Fan Lu had lived in the mansion for the majority of her life, and her only visits to the pce had been to the inner pce quietly, so she could not help but feel excited to meet a prince for the first time. ¡°No need to be formal.¡± His words were soft, and his eyes were gentle. Ouyang Wenrou had always been like this. ¡°Benwang apanied the twelfth sister to watch thepetition. Misses can rx.¡± That was quite a bold-faced lie, Your Highness. Bai Yu internally chuckled. Actually, she had asked him toe because there might be an event that required his help. However, she never expected him to use his sister as an excuse. The twelfth princess was sitting on a spot that had a raised tform to give her a full view of the performance. Thin veils were hung up around her seat to prevent the public from being able to freely see her appearance, as per the tradition of female royalties. ¡°Misses, it is almost time.¡± After they had finished greeting each other, Bai Yu and Fan Lu went to the opposite corners of the stage. The surrounding seats were upied by the audience, who were nobles, while foreigners crowded both the first and second floors. Furthermore, there were audiences who could not enter the stage hall that already had full capacity. Those people were waiting outside, happy that they could only hear the sound of the guqin and not get a glimpse of the performance. Da Yang was arge nation, surrounded by small states and various tribes. The seasonal beautypetition was an event that was unique to Da Yang, so it received enthusiastic attention from all of them. Moreover, the title of Meihua Lady was considered thedy above alldies, so it was natural that more people would gather here than for any other round. ..... This was the final round for Fan Lu and Bai Hua, so they could perform anything that they were skilled at. As for Bai Yu, she had to win both of them in order to protect her title. If she lost to either one of them, another round would begin where the three of thempeted against each other at the same time with different performances. Until now, Bai Yu had always won in the one-on-one round against both opponents. There was never once that she had to fight in a three-way round, and she intended to continue the streak. She had to n and prepare for events that would happen in the future. Seven-string guqins were ced in front of the two beauties. One was given by Empress Wang. The other was given by Empress Dowager Wei. The audience felt as if they were witnessing the two power pirs of women in Da Yang going head to head under the guise of a beautypetition. In this round, the two would y their guqins at the same time to give the audience a clearparison of who was better. The judging process would happen after the performance ended. If an audience wanted to vote, their magic would be turned into a plum blossom and fly toward the person who was being voted on. Every year, the number of plum blossoms created by magic showed a clear difference between the victor and the defeated. There was no need for any counting at all. Silence fell immediately as Bai Yu put her hands on the strings. It was a familiar scene for many to see dark red butterflies slowly emanating from her at the same time as she started to sing. Bai Yu began first. Fan Lu hid a smile. It was obvious that Miss Bai still yed her guqin and disyed her magic in the same manner as every time before. She had made a wise choice to practice a fast-paced song to contrast with Bai Yu. Fan Lu started with a slow tempo to match Bai Yu¡¯s. Pink petals of plum blossoms that were falling down from the second floor were conjured by Fan Lu¡¯s magic. Apuse echoed when the two beauties showed their skills harmoniously, creating a beautiful scene within the inn. Bai Yu lifted her face and smiled. Her dark eyes seemed to capture the audience¡¯s heartspletely. Her fingers never moved away from the guqin strings or lost control of her rhythm. The butterflies that were ying with plum blossoms slowly flew to gather in front of their wielder. The group of butterflies seemed as if they were dancing along with the soft and slow tempo that Bai Yu and Fan Lu had created. However... The dancing butterflies were suddenly dispersed by a whirlwind that sent plum blossoms flying throughout the hall. Then, the wind slowed to a breeze, gently carrying the petals along with it. Bai Yu¡¯s hair was sent flowing wildly by the wind, resembling the state of her butterflies. Fan Lu revealed a delicate smile, in contrast to her hands, which were moving faster and faster, rushing the rhythm of the song without caring that the gentle scene Bai Yu had created would be destroyed. This was apetition, after all. Magic plum blossoms were scattered not only around the stage but also in the audience seats. When they touched clothes or an object, it would shatter and turn into pink dust that upied the area, mixing with the petals that were still floating in the wind. She could even control the wind. Impressive. Fan Lu intentionally yed a song with a fast rhythm to create a cheerful atmosphere. Together with the sweetly colored dust, she could easily charm the audience. Some even reached out their hand to touch the plum blossom in the air before breaking into a smile at the sight of it bing pink particles when it hit their finger. The youngdies were giggling, having fun grabbing at the blossoms and then opening up their palms to let the pink dust be carried away by the wind. The image of various beauties among the flowers was lovingly engraved into the men¡¯s gaze. Bai Yu would appreciate it more if she was experiencing it on the fourteenth of February together with her boyfriend. This girl seemed to have mistaken the date. It was almost the new year; there was no need for those pinkish things! Thrum! The more forceful sound of guqin cuts through the romantic atmosphere and the bright, joyful song. Bai Yu chose to create a sharper and curter tempo to contrast with the ¡®cutesy¡¯ theme that did not fit her at all. In order to take hold of a person¡¯s heart, you must manipte it. Bai Yu smiled. She rushed her fingers, creating sounds that resembled war drums with her guqin strings. The dreamlike scenery created by plum blossoms and pink particles was shaken away by Bai Yu. She was pulling them back to reality, to the thrill of her song. Her fingers plucked the seven strings with full intent to provoke the audience. A dark red sword formed amidst the sweet plum blossoms. Thunk! sh! Her fingers moved once, and the magic sword cut through the flimsy petals into pieces. Pink dust dispersed, but before it could fly away, a red light sshed out from the cut petal andshed against a group of women who had been staring at it. ¡°Ahhh!¡± One swing of a sword shattered the ethereal atmosphere that had existed only moments before. A smile slowly disappeared from Bai Yu¡¯s beautiful face. The calmness that was reflected in her eyes made the stunned audience feel the urge to straighten their backs. Both their hearts and Bai Yu¡¯s were pounding to the same rhythm as the guqin. In the blink of an eye, magic swords appeared throughout the performance hall. They moved decisively, shing the plum blossoms and sending waves of red sttering in every direction. Bai Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold. Fan Lu¡¯s face went pale at the sight of her plum blossoms being ughtered mercilessly. The soft, pink dust was washed away by the color of blood that stained those who were close to them. The sound of guqin that resembled war drums pierced the hearts of the people within hearing distance. It was the reality of Da Yang that everyone was trying to suppress and cover with the enjoyment of the festival. Because the war had negative impacts on the citizens, Fan Lu aimed to use her performance tofort them. In such an unstable time, making people forget their worries was a good strategy. It was evident that her magic could lull everyone into a momentary peace and safety. Fan Lu thought that Bai Yu would try to use another method to reim the audience¡¯s favor. However, she never expected that the renowned Miss Bai would choose to destroy the illusion and force everyone to face the cruel reality of war. This woman... she was too ruthless! Chapter 118 118 The most beautiful and refined Meihua Lady in history! Part I All in Da Yang knew that the first miss of the Bai family was famous for her beauty in both appearance, manner, and mind. The words ¡®beautiful and refined¡¯ were the definition that could best describe her. With that asmon knowledge, Fan Lu tried to copy all of them. However, she did not realize that Miss Bai Yu was more than ¡®beautiful and refined¡¯. She had the darker, more cruel side that she had been hiding. It was the same for both the former and current Bai Yu. If you want to be like me, then you have to learn how to be a viiness too, little girl. Because Fan Lu never expected a young nobledy to create such a violent scene to take over her performance, she lost herposure and could not turn the tide in the end. The magic plum blossoms from the audience that flew to Bai Yu¡¯s side were considerably more than those to Fan Lu¡¯s. It was a unanimous vote. Fan Lu¡¯s magic dissipated, but the melody from the current Meihua Lady still continued. Bai Yu paid no mind to her victory; she only wanted to y this song to the end to convey the meaning she wanted. The rhythm gradually slowed and softened, turning into a whisper that reflected the exhaustion after the war. The audiences, who were going to apud, were suddenly stunned. The music faded away, reced by silence. Bai Yu turned up her face and returned the gaze to those who had been staring at her. Her fingers pressed down onto the string as she sang a poem to end her performance. ¡°I sing for the generals I sing for the brave I sing for the fathers ..... I sing...for the brothers¡± There was only the solemn sound of the guqin and the voice that started to tremble. The words from a familiar poem were engraved into the hearts of the listeners. Fear was gone now, and what was left was the remains of the war... ¡°I sing for hope I sing for time I sing for a return I sing...for families¡± As a silent teardrop fell from her eyes, apuse exploded in Zhaocaijinbao. It was the victory gained from tears, but not terror... Bai Yu hadpletely won. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°It¡¯s overexertion.¡± Ouyang Wenrou came to help Fan Lu, who was forcing herself to use magic andpete with Bai Yu despite only recently being able to control magic. ¡°It¡¯s probably cumtive fatigue from the previous rounds.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still so young.¡± Bai Yu cast a gentle gaze at the girl who had fallen asleep as soon as she finished her song. Fan Lu was brought to rest in a room on the upper floor of the inn while the medical expert who happened to be on the scene, Ouyang Wenrou, volunteered to examine her. Bai Yu was lucky to have him here; otherwise, everyone would think that she was bullying a child. ¡°If she continued, her condition might have worsened,¡± he continued. He had seen through Bai Yu and knew that she did not hold back. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve invited Wangye here. If something happens to the royal teacher¡¯s daughter during a magicpetition against me, I¡¯m going to be in hot water.¡± Bai Yu had actually wanted to be even more aggressive, but this girl had fainted first. Today was her lucky day. ¡°There¡¯s another round in the afternoon. Will you be alright?¡± His eyes that looked at her were full of worry and care. Bai Yu smiled and gave him a small nod to confirm that she would be fine. She did not think much about how Ouyang Wenrou was talking casually with her. She had decided to be friends with him, and it seemed that today he was starting to see her true self, rather than being at arm¡¯s length like when they had first met at the Bai mansion. ¡°Benwang will be cheering for you.¡± His smile was warm, just like his gaze. Bai Yu curtsied to say her thanks. From here on, there would be apetition between her and Bai Hua, yet Ouyang Wenrou said that he was on her side, all with words and eyes that did not reflect a lie. ¡°Wangye has always been closed to the third sister. Is it alright to take my side like this?¡± Ouyang Wenrou arched a brow before he softly chuckled. His light brown eyes glimmered withughter at the person who was acting childish. ¡°This title suits you more.¡± He still spoke with that same heart-melting tone. ¡°If the third sister hears this...¡± ¡°Benwang is only observing what benwang sees.¡± Is it alright for her to feel happy here? ¡°Then Wangye should be prepared to console my sister,¡± she said with a chuckle. ¡°Apart from teaching and healing people, this seems to have already be benwang¡¯s new duty...¡± For a brief moment, his gaze dimmed. Bai Hua herself never realized that her trusting nature and kindness would make a man admire and strive to protect her all this time. It was hard to fault her, as her eyes were always fixed on Ouyang Mingxian. There was no need for an exnation for why someone would not love another person. ¡°She¡¯s a good person.¡± Bai Yu pretended not to see his pain. Ouyang Wenrou nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a good person.¡± But she would never be his. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°It¡¯s not fair at all. One round in the morning, another in the afternoon. Your magic is strong, but having to use it so much is still not good!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this every year. What are youining about, Xiao Xi?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not fair. Chang jiejie, our miss is the Meihua Lady, so why does she have topete for two rounds in one day?¡± Bai Yuughed. She lightly knocked her knuckles against her puppy maid¡¯s forehead. ¡°Have you ever heard of this, Xiao Xi?¡± ¡°What is it, miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to be a champion, but even harder to secure it.¡± ¡°Cham...¡± Xiao Xi tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ah. She got carried away and used a word that did not exist in this world again. ¡°It is already difficult to be the Meihua Lady, but securing the title is even more difficult.¡± Xiao Chang acted as an interpreter. ¡°Is this correct, miss?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So my miss has topete for two rounds in one day to prove your ability and beauty, right?¡± Xiao Xi finally understood. ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Then let me help Miss dress a bit more elegantly.¡± Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°No need. I can still take advantage of my image like this.¡± ¡°But...Owowow.¡± Xiao Xi, who was going to object, was suddenly pinched by Xiao Chang. ¡°Xiao Chang, what about the thing I asked you to hold on to?¡± Xiao Chang produced a small pouch from her sleeve pocket. ¡°It is here, miss.¡± After receiving it, Bai Yu took out the item inside. She gazed at it, lost in thought. This was something she had always carried with her, however, she had asked Xiao Chang to carry it for her while shepeted in the morning round. She feared that she might lose control and unintentionally let something out before its appropriate time. She traced her finger along the engraved pattern, feeling the cool surface of the ck jade given to her by Ouyang Feilong. She secretly thanked herself for running out that night. Otherwise, Ouyang Feilong would not have given her this jade. Otherwise, Yue Nan would not have told her its secret. Otherwise, today she woulde out of her house looking like a ghost. Red lips curled into a smile. She did not know who exactly to thank, but at least she knew she was going to receive herpensation through this jade, while its owner was stationed at the border, unable toe to see thepetition or wish her luck. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The second round appeared to have arger audience. Despite the limited seating, there was a considerable number of people who were willing to stand. Bai Yu had not seen Bai Hua yet. Still, she confidently stepped onto the stage with a smile, maintaining her image as the pure goddess. The chiming sound of little butterflies colliding with each other was heard by everyone in the hall. It was not because of its loudness, but of the silence that took over the crowd when she appeared. It seemed the audience somehow saw her as the goddess of war. No woman could conjure up swords and swing them with the intent to kill as she did. The performance that morning was both aggressive and sorrowful! Shortly after, Bai Hua went up to the opposite side of the stage. The figure in a pink dress with lotus embroidery gave a beautiful curtsy to her once. Bai Yu only smiled in return without saying anything else. Today, Bai Hua was dressed in a light, pastel color that made her beautiful face and peach blossom eyes even more striking. Both her clothes and cosmetics were not too much or too little. Standing here on the stage, she resembled a lotus blooming at sunrise. The male audience in the hall was entranced by Bai Yu¡¯s gentle beauty and Bai Hua¡¯s soft beauty. It could be said that the Bai family was considered the number one family in the beauty department. At the same time, other women were trying to hide their jealousy behind polite smiles. Xu Peipei was not among both groups. She nonchntly sipped her tea while sitting with her back straight, proudly presenting her most prominent feature that she was sure to win any woman. Xu Luanle appeared seemingly out of nowhere. He quickly threw a thin shawl over her, covering her cleavage. Xu Peipei red at her brother. Bai Yu giggled at the small interaction between the siblings. She used her hand to cover her mouth in an attempt to maintain her manner. The men in the front row, who heard the little sound from her, blushed for no apparent reason. The atmosphere on the other side of the stage was the opposite. Bai Hua kept her head lowered for a while before finally lifting her face and gazing up at the audience seat on the second floor. A small smile appeared on her lips when she saw a tall shadow behind the veil of the twelfth princess¡¯ seat. She had sensed the magic current since the morning, and so she could guess that the one behind the veil was not the princess as Ouyang Wenrou had imed. It was his third brother. It was Ouyang Mingxian who had been there from the start! Bai Yu internally huffed. She took her eyes away from the scene of the star-crossed lover¡¯s secret eye contact. If it had been her from before, she would have looked daggers at her sister until she made her bleed from her gaze. But the current Bai Yu only sighed and felt pity. Cross-dressing-cough!-Using the title of the twelfth princess toe and take a look at his lover, Ouyang Mingxian was truly a dedicated man! Instead of feeling pain at that thought, she was strangely calm. It seemed that she had finally recovered from the ¡®Loving Ouyang Mingxian¡¯ disease, including the ¡®Heartbroken¡¯ disease that resurfaced every time she met Ouyang Wenrou. It was hard, but now she had won over both diseases. The next thing she had to ovee would be the disease that had gued her for countless lives: ¡®Bai Hua¡¯. Bai Yu took a deep inhale to raise her own spirits. She walked toward the center of the stage and sat down behind her guqin, all without losing control of her impable posture. Bai Hua immediately understood when she saw Bai Yu sitting in the center instead of on one side like in the morning round. The real fight was beginning. The fight would be adder for Bai Hua to climb, another step closer to Ouyang Mingxian. ck-colored magic appeared in the form of ribbons that Bai Hua was used to the most. The only other person Bai Yu had seen wielding magic without a medium was Ouyang Feilong. Indeed, the heroine could achieve even the most difficult ability. ..... How much True* did you top-up? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C *True top-up or True god: The origin of the word ¡®True¡¯ in this contextes from a money card named ¡®True Money,¡¯ which was produced by True, a telmunicationpany. The card was a popr choice for topping up money in online games. Thus, ¡®True god¡¯ means a person who spends arge amount of money on top-up online games to buy equipment that greatly boosts their game character¡¯s status, skill, or special ability. In this novel, Bai Yu calls the heroine ¡®a True god,¡¯ referring to how unbelievably her growth is. Chapter 119 119 The most beautiful and refined Meihua Lady in history! Part II How much True did you top-up? Dulcet tunes were conjured from Bai Yu¡¯s fingertips. She chose to start with a slow rhythm, like a continuation of the poem in the morning, before gradually increasing the tempo to rouse fighting spirits. The progression resembled herpetition with Fan Lu. Bai Hua already expected Bai Yu to weave the beginning of her song into thest one to take advantage of the residual emotional impact from thest round. She moved her body, dancing slowly along with the melody that was starting to rush. The figure in pink danced swiftly and fluidly, with movements that were neither too aggressive nor too gentle. The pink of her dress contrasted beautifully with the ck of her magic ribbons. Despite being only the beginning, her dance matched perfectly with the rousing sound of the guqin. The ck ribbons in Bai Hua¡¯s hands resembled the dancing swords on the battlefield. Though her n was seen through, Bai Yu¡¯s finger never wavered. She had expected that someone like Bai Hua would know, or at least, would have prepared different styles of performances in advance. Her magic was dancing, and Bai Yu¡¯s was guqin. In order to disy their skills, they had to rely on the other person¡¯s toplement their own. However, Bai Yu had the upper hand. She could use her music to control Bai Hua¡¯s dance. If Bai Hua did a slow dance to her fast-paced song, it would be the same as giving up. Therefore, the heroine, going along with her, created a smooth and elegant dance as fast and decisive as Bai Yu¡¯s notes. The one in control of the music lifted her face and exchanged a nce with the one dancing slightly off the center of the stage, avoiding obscuring her. The corner of Bai Yu¡¯s mouth lifted. Bai Hua watched her smile with a worried heart. Slender fingers moved faster, increasing the rhythm more and more. Her smile turned into a challenging sneer. ..... Bai Hua pressed her lips tightly. She had begun to realize that matching with the song was no longer enough. The rhythm now had be so fast that she could not clearly see how Bai Yu¡¯s fingers moved. And more importantly, Bai Yu had not used magic yet! Bai Yu lifted her chin, trying to call back her confidence. The gaze that was once soft had now turned still, hiding every emotion and thought beneath. Her heart was beating as fast as the song. The performance that she had just thought of was now going to be used to incorporate this music that was no different from war drums. She tightened her grip on the ribbons. Then, she raised her arms high, tiptoeing herself and spinning. Her magic ribbons and dress followed her movements, flowing and spiraling in a circle, resembling a small whirlwind with Bai Hua at its eye. The audience apuded. Their hearts raced at the same rhythm as Bai Yu¡¯s song. A dancing style that used ballet techniques was a strange sight for the people here. This was apetition that was stunningly harmonious as if it had been prepared in advance. But for Bai Yu, it was merely an illusion. Thunk! The sound of the guqin stopped at the same moment as the ck-and-pink whirlwind ceased. The hall was silent. Bai Yu held her guqin, then stood up and took the spot that squarely faced Bai Hua. Two beauties were standing on the opposite side of the stage, calmly looking at each other. Silence had opened up the opportunity for the audience to run wild, as their hearts were still pounding from the excitement. They felt strangely exhausted; some were panting as if they, too, had performed. The silence after the sound of the guqin and the pressure from the goddess in white seemed to be a message that the battle had just begun. It was from here on that the war goddess would swing her sword in earnest. Bai Hua finally understood why up until now, Bai Yu had not used magic at all. This woman was only toying with her. She gripped the ribbons tightly, flicking her wrists as she crossed both arms over her head. When she drew her arms apart once more, a ck lotus appeared over her head. It was a disy fit for a True god heroine. Bai Hua¡¯s lotus gradually bloomed. Bai Yu strummed the guqin in her arms. Her slender figure stood elegant and tall. At a flick of her fingers, the sound of the guqin echoed throughout the hall. Then, a petal from Bai Hua¡¯s lotus mysteriously fell. Thrum! Bai Yu picked her strings again. And another petal fell. Again, and again. Bai Hua could now guess that Bai Yu was using magic to destroy her lotus. She swung her ribbons before the lotus would entirely disappear. She twirled once, changing the plucked lotus petals into nine smaller lotuses surrounding herself. It was a beauty with a different taste from Fan Lu¡¯s plum blossoms. Thispetition was truly ambrosia to the audience¡¯s hearts. But s, a frail beauty could not stand the harsh reality. Bai Hua¡¯s nine lotuses were easily shattered by one movement of Bai Yu¡¯s hand. ck dust drifted in the air. Bai Yu pinched her lips together tight, intending to conjure her lotus again to continue the performance. Suddenly, her eyes and the audience¡¯s widened. The ck dust from the destroyed lotuses started to form and be... Butterflies! ¡°Look!¡± A high-pitched voice from a woman on the second floor shook everyone out of a stunned daze. ¡°Those butterflies...¡± ¡°Miss Bai Yu¡¯s butterflies!¡± ¡°Impossible. Those might be butterflies, but she has red magic...¡± ¡°Look! On the stage!¡± Bai Yu smiled, satisfied to see Bai Hua¡¯s visible confusion in her eyes as she stared at the butterflies born from her own magic. Her peach blossom eyes then moved to her, to which Bai Yu responded with silence and calmness. She snapped her finger once. Snap! The butterflies then turned into a familiar-looking lotus. ¡°Tha...that...¡± ¡°She can use it!¡± ¡°She has ck level magic!¡± ¡°Impossible...did she just advance in rank?¡± Bai Yu did not answer those questions. In her mind, she was thanking the ck jade from Ouyang Feilong. Just now, it had unleashed the magic that she had stored within, raising her magic level to ck at the right time. The ability of this jade was a secret kept within the Ouyang dynasty. Still, it did not escape Yue Nan¡¯s eyes. He was the reason why Bai Yu knew that the identification jade of Da Yang¡¯s royalty had a special property. Ouyang Feilong once used it to store his golden magic and turn it into silver magic. She was not certain as to how he could do so, despite having already given the jade to Bai Yu. She herself used her ability to absorb magic to move her magic into the jade, for the sole purpose of revealing it in thispetition. Bai Hua tried to shake herself out of shock. She might not be sure whether the lotuses she had conjured were truly hers or not, since theyter turned into butterflies, but she was certain that the ck ribbons in her hands were hers. Truthfully, Bai Yu had not used her magic at the beginning of the performance because her magic had already advanced to level ck. She could not reveal it yet, so she tried to lure Bai Hua to disy her magic during her dance. Then, she took the opportunity when the lotus was formed to cut its petals with her ck magic that could blend into Bai Hua¡¯s. After the lotus disappeared, Bai Yu dissipated her magic into ck dust as well, before creating butterflies, which seemed to have been so closely associated with her already. Still, in order to manipte the opponent, she said, ¡°Are you still sure that the magic you¡¯re using is really yours?¡± The clear yet cold voice was uttered from Bai Yu¡¯s lips. She was only saying so to confuse Bai Hua, and not to demand an answer. She put her hand on the strings again without waiting to hear a word from the other person. Thrum! This time, she did not create a melody, only creating separated, rhythmic notes as she advanced toward her half-sister. Bai Hua exchanged a nce with the approaching opponent. She began dancing once again, even though the sound from Bai Yu¡¯s guqin was not a song but a sound that more and more resembled war drums. ck ribbons whipped past Bai Yu¡¯s face to stop her movement. Bai Yu spun around, evading the ck light that reflected a dangerous glint. It seemed that her half-sister finally understood that Bai Yu did not intend topete in magic with her...she wanted to create a battlefield! Thrum! Ribbons shot toward Bai Yu again. She strummed her guqin in response, and the same ck-colored magic immediately cut the ribbons. Bai Hua had never learned how to fight before, but to the audience, her dance showed a battle between the dancer and the musician. Bai Hua started twirling once more. She increased the strength of magic in her ribbons while moving on the balls of her feet toward Bai Yu with a surprising speed. Bai Yu narrowed her eyes to gauge her movements before she, too, spun herself, countering Bai Hua¡¯s direction and avoiding the ribbon that was meant to wind around her wrist. The scene of the two beauties, one white and one pink, spinning past each other on the stage was as if they were engaged in a coordinated dance. Thundering apuse resonated throughout the performance hall. Seeing that Bai Yu had sessfully evaded her ribbons, Bai Hua stopped moving. She had nned to stop the sound of the guqin through its yer in hopes that she might be able to turn the tide of the performance. She turned around and whisked her ribbon at her opponent again. This time, it sessfully entwined Bai Yu¡¯s wrist while she was distracted. Bai Yu was pulled along by Bai Hua¡¯s force. She tried to keep her bnce and strained against Bai Hua. Bai Hua¡¯s strength might not be weak, but Bai Yu had been training martial arts, so she was not easily dragged along by her. Furthermore, it was impossible that Bai Yu would not be able to see the ribbons with her eyesight. The heroine could catch her because she intended to be caught! Bai Hua took the opportunity while Bai Yu was struggling against the bind on her wrist and whipped the ribbon in her other hand to coil around the guqin in Bai Yu¡¯s arm. Then, she pulled on both ribbons. Bai Yu, who did not expect Bai Hua to aim at her guqin, let it slip out of her arm. Because of two forces from the scuffling between Bai Yu and Bai Hua, the seven-string guqin was suddenly thrown into the air. Bai Yu twisted her hand to grab the ribbon around her wrist. Her magic shed through it in one move. At the same time, she sprang up with her martial arts, trying to grasp her guqin. However, as her fingertips came close, a ribbon pulled it further away. Bai Yu red at Bai Hua, annoyed. What an irritating woman! Chapter 120 120 Pretty ripped...but no! She would only marry the man she loved! Part I At first, she had intended to avoid using her absorbing ability with Bai Hua. Furthermore, she also held back from using martial arts since the heroine was much frailer than her. Bai Yu nned to provoke her into using her magic until she ran out of strength. But now that she was aggravating, the viiness would no longer care about fairness! Why couldn¡¯t Bai Hua let her be an eye-candy viiness? Did she really want her to act evil?! Bai Yu made a face as she darted close with her martial arts. Her left hand grabbed the guqin, and her right hand conjured a ck sword to swiftly cut the ribbons Bai Hua was so proud of. In the blink of an eye, the white figure of the first miss of the Bai family reappeared on the other side of the stage. Confusion washed over the audience. They could not catch her movement at all! ¡°She knew martial arts...¡± Amidst the silence, Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s murmur was clearly heard by everyone. Bai Yu turned her head toward the man who left a patient to watch herpetition. Her face was calm and indifferent as she looked at him, standing in front of the curtain that hid his older brother. ¡°Heh!¡± Bai Yu could not help but turn her gaze to the sound from behind the veil. ¡°So it¡¯s not just the Yue family¡¯s daughter. Miss Bai Yu also trains in martial arts as well...¡± ..... ¡°On top of that impressive magic...I can¡¯t believe she knows martial arts too.¡± ¡°Miss Bai has broadened our horizons this year!¡± Actually, there¡¯s Xu Peipei too... Bai Yu internally added. And when she nced at the said person, she was given a grimace. As a loving brother, Xu Luanle lightly patted the back of her hand. ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll hold a grand opening event like this for you. Sounds good, sis?¡¯ Reading his lips, Bai Yu almost could not suppress augh. Luckily, Bai Hua moved, and so Bai Yu¡¯s attention was pulled back to her, and she could sessfully stifle herugh. Her peach blossom eyes were full of determination. Hasn¡¯t she given up? ¡°If you give up now...¡± ¡°Chance doesn¡¯te by so easily. I want to fight until the end, sister.¡± ¡°Mm...¡± Bai Yu nodded. ¡°To respect your resolve, jiejie won¡¯t hesitate.¡± ¡°Meimei won¡¯t hold back too.¡± Do you still have anything left to hold back? Oh, dear. An eye-candy viiness like her should not look down on others... Bai Hua not giving up easily was a good thing for her, anyway. Now she could end the performance with what she had prepared. I hope you¡¯ll still have magic left until then, dear sister! Bai Hua did not stop wielding her ribbons like whips, and Bai Yu was still steadfast with her guqin. She had to give Bai Hua credit where credit was due. Normally, women were trained to use magic for performances, yet Bai Hua could adapt it to fit this action scene. As for her, Bai Yu had trained in martial arts and had been through life-and-death situations before. Using magic to fight was familiar to her, which was the total opposite to Bai Hua. This might be cheating, but she had been trying to push Bai Hua to perform in the style that was more favorable for her. Today was her day. It was the day for her performance, not for any sillypetition! Bai Hua and Fan Lu were both mere extras. ¡°Hmph!¡± She made a sound of contempt when Bai Hua tried to use ribbons to pull on her arms and legs again. Bai Yu adjusted the grip on her guqin, and her fingers were on the strings. She was going to cut those ribbons into a million pieces. Thrum! Twang! A string snapped, flicked, then cut into Bai Yu¡¯s finger. Blood oozed out. The wound was quite deep since she had put in a considerable amount of strength and was careless. Bai Yu pressed her lips together tightly. Her hands started trembling, out of control. She knew she was afraid of blood, and she had always been aware of it. But this was not the time for that at all! Bai Hua paused when she saw that Bai Yu was injured. Silence took over once more. No one could clearly decide whether thepetition must be halted or not. There had never been a case of injury on the stage before. Silence continued, but not for long. The tune of the same song Bai Yu had yed in the morning round suddenly sounded from the side of the stage. The audience turned their eyes toward the source of the music that made their hearts race again. Right there, a girl with a pale face in dark blue clothes was smiling at Bai Yu as her fingers continued their dance on her guqin strings. Miss Fan Lu? That smile... Did she mean that she wanted thepetition to continue? ¡°Since the string of jiejie¡¯s guqin has snapped, will it be alright if jiejie asks topete with you using something else?¡± There was no official judge in this round. Bai Yu thought that it would benefit her the most if she asked Bai Hua in front of the crowd like this. If Bai Hua epted, then she would be able to save herself. But if Bai Hua refused, then she would undeniably lose. She had formally announced from the start that she would bepeting with her guqin, but because she was too forceful, she could no longer use it for her performance...There was no choice but to forfeit. ¡°Jiejie doesn¡¯t have to be so stiff. There¡¯s still much that meimei has to learn from you.¡± Their eyes met. ¡°Good.¡± At least the heroine was not overly hungry for victory. Bai Yu used the dancing skills she had learned from her former life. At the same time, Bai Hua started moving along with Fan Lu¡¯s guqin rhythm. Arge group of butterflies formed on the stage and flew around the area. Simrly, lotus petals fell from above like snow. Two beauties were dancing amidst the dark atmosphere. Bai Hua started using her ribbons again, and though Bai Yu could do the same, she was too prideful to use something that would make her look simr to Bai Hua. This time, she used a magic sword to protect herself from the ribbons that were still trying to take hold of her. Despite being trained to fight with a sword, Bai Yu was moral enough not to attack Bai Hua directly. And so, their battle was truly a fight between two beauties. They danced to the melody without stopping, both alternating between attack and defense. Even with weapons in their hands, the image that appeared to the audience was no different from a performance that had already been practiced over and over again. The music from Fan Lu further roused the audience until they could not sit still. A cheer was heard from the front row first. Then, shouts followed. Shouts and cheers resounded within the performance hall as Bai Yu and Bai Hua continued their swift movements. Many times, the sword would almost graze Bai Hua, letting her know that the other person was greatly holding back against her. Her breath was turning into pants. She had lost quite an amount of both strength and magic. However, Bai Yu was still smiling without a drop of sweat. Bai Hua did not want to admit defeat here. As long as she could stop Bai Yu¡¯s movement... as long as she could do that, she would be willing to stop beforepletely wearing herself out. Bai Yu frowned, watching Bai Hua¡¯s reaction. What did the heroine want to do? And what should she do next? Now that she could no longer use her guqin, her n was already ruined. ¡°Ah!¡± Too lost in thought, Bai Yu was finally captured by the ck ribbons. Her arms were held against her body. Bai Yu tried to find a way to escape, but it seemed that Bai Hua had poured almost all her magic into them. The restraint was extremely tight. The sound of the guqin stopped as the performance ended. She stopped struggling, then straightened her back and lifted her chin, eyeing Bai Hua, who was walking toward her with a sweat-streaked face. ¡°You...¡± Bai Yu raised a brow. ¡°So this is all you can do?¡± Chapter 121 121 Pretty ripped...but no! She would only marry the man she loved! Part II ¡°So this is all you can do?¡± Bai Hua said nothing, only staring at her. Confusion was clear in those peach blossom eyes. They seemed to be asking, how could Bai Yu still stand when she had greatly expanded her strength and magic in order to capture her? Before she could find the answer, Fan Lu started the song anew. It signaled that thepetition had yet to end. Bai Hua¡¯s eyes widened. How could it be?! She hadpletely bound Bai Yu... ¡°That...¡± The man sitting in the front row pointed at Bai Yu, nearly speechless from shock. ¡°Her eyes!¡± Bai Hua then immediately looked at her half-sister¡¯s irises. From ck...to silver... ¡°Silver-level magic!¡± ¡°She has silver magic!¡± ..... ¡°Miss Bai Yu is advancing to the silver level!¡± ¡°How is that possible? Only half a day...¡± ¡°Talented. Too talented!¡± Bai Hua slowly backed away from the woman she had tied up. Her arms held high to conjure another lotus before sending its petals to bind Bai Yu again in a flick of her wrists. If it was truly silver magic, then she had no chance of winning! Bai Yu sighed. In the end, she had to use all the magic she had stored within the ck jade! Her struggle was made harder by Bai Hua¡¯s increase in magic power. Silver eyes swept through the crowd that had noticed the change in her. Some were pointing at her, forgetting all about their precious manners. Some were staring, their eyes almost bulging out. ¡°Hmph!¡± I¡¯ll shock you even more! The more she thought about it, the more she felt annoyed. Her actual magic had reached the silver level a little while after she had returned from Da Chu! The reason behind her quick progress was guidance from Yue Nan. Her cousin was the revered three-eyed seer of the divine valley, so how could she just sit still, though? Yue Nan had also told her the secret of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s jade. Still, what annoyed her the most was the side effect of the magic, other than her eye color... ¡°Her hair...¡± ¡°It¡¯s silver!¡± ¡°This...this is...¡± White dress...white skin...silver eyes...silver hair...She was now really a ghost! Because the tricks Yue Nan had given her were from Da Chu, the color of both her eyes and hair changed like Da Chu people! Even though her magic level was high, Bai Yu did not want to brag. She followed the saying, ¡®Men unt their sharpness; mountains sit still in silence¡¯. Today, she had to strike back against Bai Hua, no matter how much she did not want to reveal the level of her magic here. Bai Yu tried moving and found that it would not be too difficult to free herself. Now that I¡¯ve revealed my hand, please let me handle the closing ceremony, miss heroine. Bai Yu nced around her, not caring about the surprised gaze from everyone in the audience. Her small butterflies still fluttered around the stage, though their color had changed to reflect the true level of her magic. Bai Hua watched the butterflies that were heading toward their master. Once again, no one uttered a sound. The atmosphere of today¡¯spetition had greatly fluctuated. Sometimes a silence, sometimes apuse, sometimes an uproar. When all the butterflies came together, a silver light suddenly shone, blinding all within the hall. Those who could not bear its brightness had to close their eyes, all regretting that they could not see what Miss Bai Yu was going to do next. Less than ten people were using their gold-colored eyes to look at the two women on the stage. Their magic levels were higher than Bai Yu¡¯s, so their visions were not obscured by the light at all. ¡°G...Goddess.¡± Despite knowing who she was, a foreign young master with golden magic unconsciously muttered. Shortly after, the silver light faded. When others opened their eyes, they, too, could not help but exim the same word that the man had uttered. She was truly a goddess! Bai Yu was now the sole upant of therge stage. Bai Hua seemed to have vanished into thin air, not leaving behind even a shadow or vague silhouette. However, no one paid any mind to her presence. The scene in front of them hadpletely seized their attention and robbed them of their words. They could only gape at it and try to engrave it into the most secure, innermost part of their memory. The first miss of Bai family was still in her pure white dress, now without ck ribbons to taint or restrain her. Her face was bare yet so breathtaking that she could conquer cities with her nce. Her lips were slightly redder than before from her biting them out of habit. Her cheeks were naturally ruddy after she had exerted strength on the stage. Dark eyes had now turned into silver ones. Eyshes of the same color as her hair fluttered when her enchanting eyes blinked. Her straight hair that had now turned silver was unfamiliar yet strangely suited her. The most startling sight was the silver wings, like birds, on her back! The magic wings moved with the motion of her body. Bai Yu was testing to see if her magic burst hadpletely destroyed the restraints. When she looked down at herself, there was no longer a sign of the irritating ck ribbons. Bai Yu observed herself, then revealed a smile that made two dimples reappear on her cheeks. The smile she had prepared for the final scene after getting rid of the annoying heroine took away the breath of every man in the hall. Ouyang Wenrou had already brought the fainted Bai Hua away while her silver light was still shining. But before she could raise her head again, strands of silver hair started to obscure her vision. Bit by bit... Her brows furrowed. All eyes watched with bated breath as her hair gradually loosened from the hold of the hairpin. The men¡¯s hearts were starting to race. It seemed the sole hairpin on her head could not withstand the explosion of her magic. An unmarried woman should not let her hair down in front of men outside of her family. Damn it!! Bai Yu hurriedly turned to the direction Xu Luanle was sitting, intending to call him. However, the sudden movement only aggravated the situation. The hairpin slipped out, and her hair fell like a silvery waterfall. Fwip! ¡°Ah!¡± A ckout?! Wait, no, there was no electricity in this world. Then what obscured her vision?! ¡°Shit!¡± Her body suddenly flew upward because of someone¡¯s strength. Shock and confusion made her exim in the usual word. The more she tried to struggle against it, the tighter the restraint around her. Was Bai Hua not knocked out?! It did not seem so. The smell of a man in the soft cloth that covered her head confirmed that it was not Bai Hua who had started attacking her again. The warmth that was holding her body was surely a human¡¯s, not from any magic. When she carefully observed again, she found that she was being held in a bridal carry! Any man who saw a woman with her hair down had to take the responsibility and marry her. Do not tell her that...this man was going to ¡®take responsibility¡¯ by bringing her with him?! ¡°Hey! Let me down!¡± She struggled, her arms pping wildly, trying to escape from his arms. But the more she struggled, the more she was conscious of their closeness. There was no mistaking it. Her kidnapper was a man! She was sure of it because she had touched his muscle... Pretty ripped...but no! She would only marry the man she loved! ¡°Can¡¯t you stop struggling? Benwang can¡¯t carry you and run while you¡¯re still rampant.¡± B... Benwang? ¡°You...¡± Bai Yu immediately fell silent. The cogs in her head started turning when she heard the man¡¯s voice. But before any assumption could be made, she heard a sharp sound of him clicking his tongue. What was he annoyed about? Was she too heavy?... But there was no need to carry her like this! ¡°P...please put me down first, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You want Benwang to put you down and let them carry you away to be their Furen?!¡± ¡°B...but...¡± ¡°Little fool.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be more obedient?¡± Chapter 122 122 Now I¡¯m sure Part I ¡°Little fool.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± She responded out of habit. ¡°Can¡¯t you be obedient?¡± Bai Yu closed her mouth shut. Her face immediately heated up. Even though that annoyance in the tone was rare for themander general, she still felt shy instead of angry when scolded by her kidnapper. Afraid that she would fall, Bai Yu put her arms around Ouyang Feilong¡¯s neck. She could sense without seeing that he was running on the roof. A few currents of strong magic were following them. Not too close, but still not far enough to not irritate Ouyang Feilong. ¡°You¡¯re...¡± The annoyance in his voice was even more noticeable now. ¡°Beautiful, right?¡± Bai Yu teased. ¡°Heh!¡± He did not deny it. Her beauty was indeed the reason he had to rush in and help her get away almost as soon as the hairpin fell out. You are such a carelessdy. He heaved out a sigh when they finally lost the men who had been following. He tightened his grip around the body in his arm as a small payback for someone who was still hugging his neck, oblivious of themotion she had caused. ..... ¡°Owowowow,¡± She exaggerated her shout when she was almost suffocated by him. Ouyang Feilong escaped into a small room through an open window. He slowly let go to put Bai Yu down on a bed, but the little fool still clung to him while giggling under his coat. He frowned. Now, he finally started to understand why Bai He kept worrying about his sister while he was stationed at the border. It was because she was like this. Ouyang Feilong peeled her sticky arms off him, then sat down together on the bed. ¡°Boohoo, Wangye, I¡¯m scared.¡± He had made her blush with just a few words, and as the viiness who had over thirty years of experience in life, she did not want to admit that he could have such an effect on her. And so, she used the tactic ¡®tease and run¡¯ to get back at him. Then she adjusted the hold of her arms around his neck, snuggling closer. She leaned her head on his chest, despite being covered by a cloak, and rubbed her cheek against the feel of his muscles, all while his hands were still on her waist to keep their bnce. She would never dare do this in a normal circumstance, but the piece of fabric that was covering her face gave her a rush of courage. Ouyang Feilong remained silent and motionless, even when her tone was sweet as honey. Though her vision was robbed, Bai Yu knew that his face was also expressionless. She made a face, frustrated, but had yet to give up. She nestled closer and was pushed away by Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Wangye...¡± Her voice was even softer when he showed a reaction. However, before she could predict his next action, a pain in her upper arm caught her attention... He bit her! ¡°Are you still ying?¡± A low voice whispered next to her ear before another bitended on her arm. Bai Yu flew back so violently that she almost fell out of the bed. Luckily, the other person pulled her back in time. The cloak was immediately thrown away. Her silver eyes red at Ouyang Feilong. ¡°You bit me!¡± The culprit smiled. Calling him ¡®you¡¯ meant that she forgot herself again. ¡°You teased benwang first.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t bite you!¡± ¡°Then benwang will let you bite back. Is that alright?¡± Bai Yu was stunned. She narrowed her eyes. A scowl then changed into an amorous gaze. ¡°Can I bite Wangye on the lips?¡± ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°I thought Wangye was already used to it,¡± she said as she teasingly stroked his strong arm that was supporting her. ¡°Oh.¡± Ouyang Feilong let go. Bai Yu fell over, tumbling from the bed to the floor. ¡°Shiiiit!¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± This was the first time Ouyang Feilong couldugh out loud. He could not remember when thest time he did so was. What he could remember, though, was the state of the so-called number one beauty falling over from the bed while making a strange noise. ¡°Truly ugly.¡± Despite his words, he still helped the ugly woman sit on the bed again. However, it seemed she did not want his help. Bai Yu brushed his hand away, huffing. But her strength could not beat his, and so she was eventually carried and put on the bed once again with a pout. She pushed her silver strands away from her face to take a better look at the heartless person in front of her. At the sight of him stifling hisugh, she pointed. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Benwang did not push you.¡± ¡°But you let go of me!¡± He had predicted what she was going to say, so now she could change her usation in time. ¡°It¡¯s you who backed away. And Benwang¡¯s the one who helped you in the first ce.¡± ¡°But you still let go of me!¡± There was no existence of gratitude here. She would make him guilty one way or another. ¡°Benwang¡¯s scared of being bitten by you.¡± Her jaw hung open. ¡°What is it? Still want to bite benwang?¡± He then closed her jaw that was hung open with his hand. A blush spread over her cheeks again. When did this foul-mouthed man start talking to her like this? And when did she be so bashful?! ¡°How did you...¡± No, ¡°How did Wangyee here? Shouldn¡¯t Wangye be at the border?¡± Ouyang Feilong arched a brow. She might be shamelessly changing the subject, but he was also willing to go along, lest those red cheeks burst. ¡°Obviously, themander general would be at the border. But benwang remains in the capital.¡± ¡®Themander general would be at the border¡¯... fake news? Possible. In the time of war, it was natural for the army to release half-truths or outright fake information to misdirect the enemy. She did not look into it much, only listening to Xiao Xi¡¯s report, so she believed that he went with the army like the rest of Da Yang did. Bai Yu nodded to show that she understood his meaning. Strangely, her heart felt full. ¡°Then, when will Wangye go to the border?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± Her little heart deted at his one word. Ouyang Feilong narrowed his eyes while gazing at the woman who was suddenly quiet. Her ruffled silver hair reminded him of what had just happened. His brows furrowed as his tone turned serious before he could realize himself. ¡°Bai Yu, you should be more careful.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Still foolish as always. The ck Dragon sighed. ¡°An unmarried woman...¡± ¡°Should not let down her hair in front of men outside of her family,¡± Bai Yu continued softly. It was hard to guess the emotion behind her tone, especially when her head was lowered, hiding her face from him. Ah, he should not be staring at her while her hair was down as well. ¡°I know. I truly owed Wangye a great debt for Wangye¡¯s help this time.¡± She did not step out of bed to curtsy, though she still put her hand over the other in herp, then slowly and elegantly bowed her head. His brows were pulled together tighter. It had been a while since this little foolst acted deceitfully toward him. Yet, she was now treating him formally, as if mere moments ago she had not been bickering with him without a care for his status. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His voice was soft. Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°Talk.¡± His tone was firmer. Even he himself did not understand how this woman could have such an influence over him. Bai Yu took in a breath. Then, she spoke while still refusing to look him in the eyes. ¡°Wangye is Rui Wang, themander general who reigns over Da Yang¡¯s army. Even so, Bai Yu is careless, letting down my hair in front of Wangye. I beg for mercy, please...¡± She should be begging for him to marry her into his pce in order to protect her honor. Bai Yu moved to kneel, her head lowering more and more until her forehead touched the mattress. ¡°Please...pay no heed to this lowly woman.¡± Chapter 123 123 Now I¡¯m sure Part II ¡°Please...pay no heed to this lowly woman.¡± It was quite a strange scene. A beauty was kowtowing, begging a prince not to marry her, even though they both had just acted indecently in a private room. Without love, she would not use the tradition to bind him to her. He had already been unwillingly given many concubines. She did not want to be one of them. Bai Yu was well aware that his pce was full of women, and at the same time, she was told of the background of those women by the Emperor, the person who had bestowed those marriages on Ouyang Feilong. She was born and raised in a society where monogamy was the norm. She might not like the tradition here, but she had to ept it. If she decided to be with Ouyang Feilong and marry him, then she would have to ept that he would not have her as ¡®the only one¡¯. With her status, she could proudly stand beside him as his first consort. Still, she knew that she was an intruder in this world, and so she had made peace with it ever since she came here. She would not be his only wife, but if she really had to marry him, she wanted it to be the result of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s choice. ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry benwang?¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s eyes were calm when he looked at her. ¡°Or is it because benwang isn¡¯t Qin Wang?¡± ¡°It is not so, Your Highness...¡± ¡°And yet you ask benwang to look past this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s...¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± ..... He cut her off, suddenly denying her an opportunity to rify. Bai Yu lifted her face to look at him, feeling as if her chest was going to burst. She wanted to shout. She was not unwilling to marry him...she only wanted the reason to be that he loved her. Thump Thump Thump The sound of footsteps heading toward them cut the conversation short,pletely eliminating any chance for an exnation. The footsteps stopped in front of the room, then the door was slowly opened. ¡°You¡¯re here as I thought...¡± The neer paused when he saw the person beside his friend. ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± Fwip! Ouyang Feilong said nothing, only swiftly putting the same cloak over Bai Yu¡¯s head again. Bai Yu sat still, and her heart started racing. ¡°Did you take care of the surroundings?¡± ¡°Everything is in order, Your Highness.¡± The anonymous master¡¯s shop was not far from Zhaocaijinbao. Furthermore, it had many empty rooms that could be used to hide in them. It did not take long before Ouyang Feilong brought Bai Yu to another room that seemed to be Xu Luanle¡¯s. His shadow guards had dealt with the pursuers, but not all of them, so he had to confirm with Xu Luanle, checking his skill in chasing away unwanted guests stalking his shop. Those pursuers did not know his identity. They were capable enough, and so they were aiming to steal Bai Yu away and make her theirs. Her hair might not have been fully down when she was on the stage, but they could still rely on their words as evidence. Fortunately, he had used his cloak to cover her in time and had picked up the hairpin before escaping beforemotion could worsen. Being whisked away without regard to the victory; if it was not her, who could it be? ¡°I¡¯ve brought this, Your Highness.¡± The prince¡¯s identification jade was handed to him with a face full of smiles. Ouyang Feilong epted it, then waved his hand once. Xu Luanle bowed, excused himself, and left quietly. The door was firmly closed behind him. Hisrge hand gently pulled the cloak away. The ck jade was handed to Bai Yu, even though it was his. ¡°Use this to store your magic. You still can¡¯t control it, right?¡± She did not tell him anything, but it was obvious that the magic explosion back there happened because she could not control her magic well enough. She had progressed too quickly, and so she did not have much opportunity to get used to it. Furthermore, her magic was stimted by a method from Da Chu. As a Da Yang woman, it was even harder for her to control. She obediently extended her hand. Ouyang Feilong put the ck jade on the center of her palm; its dark color beautifully contrasted with her white skin. Shortly, silver light filled the room, then it was absorbed into the pitch-ck jade. This jade was his. Surely, its secret was only known to him and others in the royal family. Her discovering that fact and making use of it was extremely rude, but there was no sign of him being angry with her. The ck light reced the former silver. He did not have to worry much now that she could control ck-level magic in such a short time. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I will return this as soon as I can control my silver magic.¡± ¡°Keep it.¡± ¡°But this jade...¡± He was its true owner, yet he did not hesitate to give it to her. Did he forget that this was his identification jade? The jade identifies the person. Ouyang Feilong trusted her too much. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± The familiar dark eyes looked at him with perplexity. He did not add anything else, only came closer to her, who was still kneeling. It seemed that he did not quite like it when she did this. Her jet ck hair was suddenly touched. Bai Yu tensed up. Hair was so highly precious in this era that it must not have been touched by anyone other than a woman¡¯s father or husband. Ouyang Feilong could sense her stiffness. He was pleased to see that while she did not struggle, she was not toofortable with such intimacy with men. A gentle smile touched his lips before he could realize it. His two hands lightly gathered her hair up. He would sometimes tie his own hair, though he had never done it for a woman before. His skill might not be good, but at least it was better than letting these fragrant strands be seen by someone other than him. The white butterfly hairpin held the simple knot. ¡°ck suits you.¡± Because her white skin contrasted well with the ck of her hair and the dark blue of her clothes. Especially when she blushed, he could look at her forever. Silver would make her stand out too much. He did not want any more headaches. ¡°Thank...thank you, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu did not know what to think or what to say about this action of his. For an actress like her, having her hair touched was a typical thing since she always had to do her hair and make-up when acting. Hair was important to people in this world, true, but she was not familiar with it. It was normal for her not to feel anything at all. But for a man who was born and raised in this tradition... He stared at her hair that was not tied up, touched it, and put a hairpin in it with his own hands. Did he think this through? ¡°Benwang will do as you asked. But you have to be careful and not let something like this happen again. Do not let anyone see your hair.¡± His golden eyes gazed at her hair that he had caressed. ¡°Do not let anyone touch your hair.¡± His hand moved to adjust the hairpin that he himself had pinned for her. ¡°Understood?¡± His eyes peered into hers as if he was casting a spell on her with his gaze. ¡°Do you understand what I said?¡± She did not understand his words or his actions. No matter how much she thought, she could not understand. If she did not try to use her head and just go with the flow, she might find that some things did not need much thought...maybe... ¡°Little fool.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Promise benwang. Only benwang can do this to you.¡± His hand lightly stroked her cheek. Bai Yu nodded. Ouyang Feilong revealed a smile. The warmth from his fingertips brushed against her lips in a gentle touch. ¡°Good girl.¡± Chapter 124 124 Was this the red string that had eluded her? Part I Bai Yu felt that she was being an easy woman... Not only did she let him touch her easily, but she also nodded and promised to him as easily as well. On top of that, the frustration that had made her treat him differently was suddenly blown away by the words ¡®Good girl¡¯ from him. Good girl?! Where did that foul-mouthed man go?! A knock was heard from the door. This time, Xu Luanle did not barge in since now he knew Bai Yu was not alone. Still, despite his manner, Ouyang Feilong was no more forgiving of him interrupting while he was with Bai Yu, especially now that he did not have much time. ¡°Come in.¡± There was no need to find something to cover Bai Yu¡¯s head anymore. This time, he moved away from Bai Yu in order to talk to the anonymous master. He had acted out of character by sending his men to investigate the master¡¯s identity. If it had been before, the identity of a tailor shop owner would never have concerned him in the slightest. ¡°A message, Your Highness.¡± Xu Luanle¡¯s usual dainty gestures were kept under wraps when facing the formidable aura of the ck Dragon. ¡°Go on.¡± Said message must be from one of the informants he had nted throughout the capital. Possibly, they had heard that he was here and had passed the message to Xu Luanle. ¡°The travel caravan is ready. They are waiting for Wangye in the forest outside the city.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. He acknowledged it but said nothing and showed no hurry to meet up with his men. ..... Xu Luanle nced at his friend, Miss Bai¡¯s calm face. Feeling pity for both of them, he excused himself in order to let them have some more time together alone. The rtionship between the two was known to very few people. He himself only discovered it because he was ying a prank to create a misunderstanding between Bai Yu and Rui Wang at the time. What had happened at that time was confirmation for him that Bai Yu no longer loved Qin Wang. However, no matter how much he wanted to pair them together, fate kept pulling them apart. ¡°Will Your Highness be leaving now?¡± Bai Yu said after Xu Luanle had left the room. Their hearts were pounding only mere moments ago. But now they were reminded by the reality that Ouyang Feilong would have to leave no matter what. Bai Yu had to ept it as her heartbeat slowed to a normal rate again. Ouyang Feilong did not answer. He calmly stared at her while she slightly lowered her head to avoid meeting his gaze. Seeing how she became quiet, he then started to understand the reason behind her acting out of character a little while ago. And now that he knew, he wanted to act selfishly for once. ¡°Benwang has never cared about anything that doesn¡¯t concern benwang.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Bai Yu looked at him, confused. She was waiting for a farewell from him, yet he suddenly said something that all in Da Yang already knew. ¡°This war might concern benwang, but it¡¯s not everything.¡± Those were such selfish words. ¡°Benwang is going to forget about it for several shichens.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Bai Yu knitted her brows. Could amander general say something like this? Ouyang Feilong knocked on the wrinkle between her brows with his knuckle. Bai Yu rubbed the part that was touched, and a frown disappeared before she could realize herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± He stood up. His enchanting face that could put women to shame turned toward the woman who was equally captivating. ¡°Could you give benwang a tour around the Meihua Festival, Lady Meihua?¡± He extended his hand toward the ¡®Lady Meihua¡¯ with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes were blinded by a dazzling light for a second. Why did Ouyang Feilong brandish his smile around so much today?! ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Wangye head to the bor-¡± She softly asked. ¡°Forget about it.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. Let the time right now be of only us.¡± Bai Yu said nothing. She put her hand on his gentle palm, as the answer from every feeling within her chest. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°What kind of general are you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a general, not a god. I can¡¯t know everything.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t be unaware of this.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know the routes in the capital?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I usually ride in a carriage.¡± ¡°And I usually ride a horse.¡± ¡°Feilong!¡± ¡°Xiao Yu!¡± She called his name out of frustration from being ¡®lost¡¯, but then the other person responded the same in turn. She stomped her feet, walking ahead of him again. Even though she was the one who had been leading from the start, she turned to me him when they ended up being lost. ¡°You¡¯ll get lost again.¡± He grabbed her wrist. This time, he was much more gentle than usual, and so Bai Yu did notin about being hurt. She only gave him a re before pulling her arm away. ¡°If I don¡¯t continue, then how am I going to find the way? We¡¯ve already wasted so much time, and you still have to go and meet up with-¡± Ouyang Feilong sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± ¡°You know the way?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you do this in the first ce?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to lead.¡± ¡°But at least you should tell me.¡± ¡°How am I going to know that the youngdy who has lived in the capital her whole life doesn¡¯t know its streets?¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together. She just transmigrated here. Obviously, some parts of her memory would be missing. So how could she know?! Ouyang Feilong smiled as he recalled them changing their clothes and disguising themselves before going out to the festival. It seemed that Miss Bai was still hung up on the result of thepetition. It was tradition that the winner of the Lady Meihuapetition would be announced at Zhaocaijinbao, and so Bai Yu insisted that she would go and check the result with her own eyes. Though his men had reported that the title was hers for another year, she did not seem convinced, still demanding to go there herself. Her smaller frame in dark blue walked ahead without waiting for him. A thin veil covered the lower half of her face to hide the identity of the current Lady Meihua from the crowd. Ouyang Feilong himself wore a half-mask that was simr to his usual one, only it was white and did not have a dragon design. Amidst the throng, they both walked along the streets. They walked and walked, and still could not see the roof of the most famous inn in the capital. Ouyang Feilong knew that she was going the wrong way but remained silent. It was impossible for a Wangye like him to not know the streets of the capital. The reason he let her keep on was that he enjoyed seeing her frown. They walked for almost two ke. There were a considerable number of people in the streets, so he allowed her to call him by name and did not use formal speech, while he called her ¡®Xiao Yu¡¯. The first time he called her that, she went still. Her face was strangely emotionless before returning to normal, and then there was no longer any unusual reaction to the name. A foolish child who was lost but still acted tough. It was until she lost her patience that she turned to him toin. ¡°Be careful.¡± She had been following him with a sulky face that was visible through the veil, not looking at her surroundings much. The taller figure in the same color of clothes turned around to take hold of her hand, then slightly pulled Bai Yu out of the way of the children that were running past and almost collided with her. Bai Yu ignored the scolding gaze of him. She nced at the food stalls on the side of the road, which she had previously overlooked due to her preupation with finding the inn. ¡°Feilong.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± He responded before tightening his grip on her hand and continuing to walk forward. ¡°Do you have any money on you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 125 125 Was this the red string that had eluded her? Part II ¡°Do you have any money on you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Her face looked worse. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring money when youe to a festival?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never gone to a festival before.¡± ¡°But at least you should carry money on you.¡± ¡°But you also don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a youngdy. Obviously, my maids would carry my money for me.¡± This was a typical thing for a nobledy. Did he not know?! ¡°And I¡¯m a general.¡± Bai Yu stopped. ..... ¡°Oh, ...¡± Ouyang Feilong stopped, then turned back toward the person he had been leading by hand. ¡°I¡¯m also the first prince too.¡± Bai Yu scowled at ¡®Qin Wang,¡¯ who held the title higher than her. He was using his status to tell her that he was also not at fault for not carrying money. She knew that, but she still could not help feeling frustrated. Moments ago, she was ecstatic when she heard him saying that he would stay to take a look at the festival, and yet she could not shake the thought that he would be leaving soon. On top of that, they were wasting their time getting lost. Bai Yu felt annoyed by everything! Her lips under the veil pinched together, feeling frustration well up and almost overflow. She wanted to stay with him, but he still had his duty! She wanted to be with him longer, but they wasted their time getting lost! She wanted to eat that strange-looking snack, but she had no money! She wanted to enjoy the festival like other people, but she would have to waste more time going back to get the money! It¡¯s absurd! Warmth moved from her palm to the top of her head. A frown slowly loosened as she looked at him in confusion. ¡°Crybaby.¡± Ouyang Feilong intended to scold her, yet did not realize how tender his tone was. Bai Yu, noticing it, blinked at him. Ouyang Feilong was originally eye-catching, partly because of his height. And when he had another woman, whose beauty was recognizable from her eyes alone, beside him, he attracted even more attention. The passersby could not help but sneak nces at the beautiful match made in heaven. Bai Yu blinked multiple times before deciding to turn her face away and evade his gaze. Still, she could not hide the red color that had spread from her cheeks to her ears. Ouyang Feilong was amused by her reaction. It seemed she had stopped sulking, but he was still displeased to see that she kept biting and pinching her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not biting it,¡± she mumbled back, still refusing to look him in the eyes. ¡°Heh.¡± The warmth from his palm returned to her hand once more. Ouyang Feilong led her away from the main street that was lined with stalls. They stepped into a small alley where people were fewer and fewer. Despite being curious, Bai Yu followed him silently. She was much cuter when she was obedient like this. ¡°Ah-Zhen.¡± When they reached a spot that was out of other pedestrians¡¯ sight, Ouyang Feilong called someone¡¯s name. Suddenly, a man disguised in ck clothes appeared in front of them. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Bai Yu assumed he was one of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s men. His face was not obscured by a cloth or a mask. As a shadow guard, there was no need for him to show himself, and so there was no need to hide his face. Bai He was the only one other than Ouyang Feilong who knew ¡®Ah-Zhen,¡¯ a handsome man with a cold and calm appearance that fitted well with his identity as a mysterious shadow guard. Ah-Zhen had served Ouyang Feilong as a shadow guard since he was young. His duty was to be thest barrier to protect Ouyang Feilong. Every time his name was uttered, it was for a serious matter. He was rarely called out while Ouyang Feilong was with someone else. The first time was in front of Yue Chen, a master of Ouyang Feilong. The second time was with Bai He, who was like a younger brother. The third time Ah-Zhen¡¯s name was called in the presence of a woman, and for... ¡°Do you have money?¡± For money! ¡°Oomph!¡± Bai Yu immediately stifledughter with her hand. Ah-Zhen could not describe the shock he felt or how much of a fool he might have looked. Ouyang Feilong cleared his throat once. Bai Yu put her hand away and took a deep breath, trying to remain calm. Ah-Zhen smoothed his expression back to seriousness. The golden-eyed guard produced his money pouch without any resistance. ¡°This is all I have, sir.¡± Ouyang Feilong did not take it, only looking at her in silence. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± Because they were in front of his subordinate, she chose to speak formally with him again, despite her confusion. He turned his gaze to the pouch, then back to her again. ¡°Is it enough?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Yu finally understood. She stared at Ah-Zhen¡¯s money pouch before shaking her head. ¡°Not enough?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never made purchases by myself...¡± Though she had bought fabrics at Dong Hai, Xu Luanle was actually the one who managed the money and did the transaction for her. She had not even once gone to the market with her maids. She had never experienced such aspects of life ever since she came here! ¡°May I teach...¡± ¡°No need.¡± Knowing what his guard was going to see, Ouyang Feilong took the pouch and led Bai Yu away. Ah-Zhen, too, suddenly vanished. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let him teach us?¡± she asked, racing to catch up with his long legs. ¡°Do you know how to use money?¡± He slowed his pace and answered the question with another question. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t either.¡± Ouyang Feilong stopped in front of the snack stall she had been eyeing but did not have money. Hisrger hand tightened her smaller one. ¡°Then let¡¯s learn how to do it together.¡± Then...let¡¯s try living a normal life together. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®She¡¯s the most beautiful and refined Lady Meihua in history!¡¯ ¡®She gets stronger and more beautiful each year. The title is truly hers; there¡¯s no mistaking it!¡¯ ¡®Who won this year?¡¯ ¡®The first miss of the Bai family, Miss Bai Yu!¡¯ ¡®This year, Miss Bai Yu is like a goddess. Especially when her magic exploded into silver light, she was so graceful, it was like she was from another realm.¡¯ ¡®They said when her silver hair was about to fall, a golden light blinded the audience. And when they opened their eyes, she disappeared!¡¯ ¡®Does that mean her magic is actually gold level?!¡¯ ¡®But I saw a man take her away before her hairpin could fall. He has golden magic!¡¯ ¡®What if it¡¯s a god who¡¯s entranced by her purity, so he came down from heaven and swept her away?!¡¯ ¡®This year¡¯s Lady Meihua is truly a wonder!¡¯ ¡®True, true¡¯ ¡®True, true, true, true.¡¯ ¡°Do you agree?¡± said Lady Meihua, pushing his arm with her shoulder. While Ouyang Feilong was watching the result and listening to the praise from the crowd, his face was expressionless as ever. ¡°No.¡± On top of denying it, he also walked away without waiting for her. ¡°Someone said you¡¯re a god too.¡± ¡°I agree with that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too cruel!¡± She stuck out her tongue at his back before hurriedly following him, still in a good mood. After a prince and a youngdy had learned how to use money like amoner, Ouyang Feilong led her to Zhaocaijinbao without getting lost. On the way, he also stopped to buy food and to look at ¡®strange things,¡¯ ording to the youngdy¡¯s words. After getting used to the market of this era, Bai Yu was beyond happy as she enjoyed the various stalls on both sides of the street, especially when the other person followed her around, helping her carry things and not saying a word ofint. By the time they reached the inn, they had wasted almost half a shichen. Strangely, Bai Yu was not frustrated by this at all. And when she saw the result showing that she was the Lady Meihua for another year, she was so overjoyed and kept beaming, drawing the eyes of men who passed by. Though no one noticed her, her beauty was still evident through the veil. Simrly, the man beside her was the same way, though his intimidating aura kept others away. However, Bai Yu did not realize that she was surrounded by that aura all the time, or that Ouyang Feilong did not intend to use it to protect himself. He was intimidating men who were looking at Bai Yu or thinking of approaching her. Chapter 126 126 Was this the red string that had eluded her? Part III Spending a day of a normal life with her was refreshing indeed, but if he could choose, he would keep her in the mansion instead of letting her walk freely outside like this. A frown appeared between his brows at that thought. He let go of his hand that was holding hers and moved to walk closely behind her instead, in order to better protect her from being too close to others. Bai Yu stopped when her eyes caught something familiar. She had seen it a lot in her old life but rarely participated. She looked up at the taller person, the same gesture she used to tell him she wanted something. Ouyang Feilong raised a brow. ¡°What do you want?¡± She pointed at the group of people releasingnterns on the riverside. During the winter months, the sky darkened much earlier, and the pink color of the plum blossomnterns was especially lovely. Ouyang Feilong did not ept or deny her request out loud. His arm moved to encircle her waist and nudge her in the direction she pointed. Bai Yu smiled until dimples appeared on her cheeks behind the veil. She took his hand and led him forward in a hurry. Excitement hadpletely overwritten her frustration from before. She took one pink plum blossomntern, let the other person pay for her as usual, and then walked along the river to find a spot that was not crowded to release herntern. She might not have noticed, but those around them were mostly couples with only onentern, just like them. However, Ouyang Feilong knew the meaning behind releasing antern, even though he had never done it before. The corner of his mouth lifted as he followed Bai Yu without voicing an objection. ¡°Are you going to walk until you reach the border?¡± ¡°I have to find a good spot. If there are too many people, then myntern might collide with theirs, and then it¡¯ll fall before it can reach heaven.¡± ¡°Yourntern?¡± Ouyang Feilong suppressed a smile. ¡°And where¡¯s mine?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll release it together. Do you think I can do it on my own?¡± ..... ¡°Oh.¡± You¡¯ve fallen into the trap, little fool. ¡°There, there, there,¡± she repeated while running toward arge plum blossom tree. Its flowers, in bloom, decorated the scene on the riverbank far away from the crowd. She knew she had walked for so long that Ouyang Feilong had to speak up. But now that she saw the scenery in front of her, she could only praise herself for walking this far. The young girl he had met once or twice at banquets or the Bai mansion had now grown into a peerless beauty. No more was the little fool who stood still and let him pull out her headpieces one by one on that snowy night at the pce. Bai Yu stopped to catch her breath under the tree. Plum blossom petals fluttered in the wind. Her arms hugged thentern she had just bought, and her eyes gazed at the man in a white mask who was calmly walking toward her. His long legs made it faster for him to reach here than her, who had run. This man might have had a beautiful face, yet his body was surely that of a man. His fighting skills were superb, his magic was first-rate, his status was under the most esteemed few. How did the former Bai Yu look past Ouyang Feilong? ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded, and she instantly handed thentern to him. Shortly, thentern, which had a pattern that imitated the flowers falling around this area, was ready to be released into the night sky. ¡°Do I have to make a wish?¡± she asked as her hand held thentern together with him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He had never released antern before, so he could not confirm it. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a wish.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Ouyang Feilong raised a brow. ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this, I¡¯ll make a wish for you, and you make a wish for me.¡± Bai Yu beamed. ¡°Sounds good?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that before.¡± Normally, people would make a wish for themselves, wouldn¡¯t they? ¡°There¡¯s no need to have heard it before. As long as we wish a good thing for each other, then it¡¯s good no matter what that wish is.¡± She wanted him to return safely without facing any serious situations, so this would be better than her wishing something for herself. ¡°Then close your eyes.¡± Bai Yu closed her eyes and wished for what she had thought about. Ouyang Feilong watched her, and his gaze was unconsciously gentle. Other than Ouyang Hongxian, no one had wished him anything, yet she was the one to bring the topic up first. He let go of thentern without a word. Bai Yu, who was closing her eyes and making a wish, did not realize that herntern was flying away, together with the pink blossoms carried by the wind. I wish for him to be safe no matter where he is in this world. After saying the wish in her mind, she slowly opened her eyes. However, what she saw was not the plum blossomntern but Ouyang Feilong¡¯s golden eyes, which were dangerously close. ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± His whisper was soft, but its echo resounded loud in her heart and effortlessly shook it. ¡°I haven¡¯t made a wish.¡± ¡°Th...Then make a wish.¡± Her face felt hot yet again. Even though she wanted to run away, his golden eyes had bound her so tightly that she could not even look away. ¡°I wish you...¡± Bai Yu covered his lips with her hand. ¡°You can¡¯t say it out loud.¡± A smile appeared. He took her hand that was on his mouth and brought it to his chest, over his heart. He moved closer, his nose nuzzling the thin veil that was the only barrier between their faces. ¡°Then...¡± The sound of her heartbeat was thundering as loud as the whisper next to her cheek. Bai Yu went stiff from both shyness and nervousness. Her face reddened even brighter than before when she felt his pounding heart through her palm. ¡°I wish you...¡± Would be mine and mine alone. The silent wish reverberated within his heart. He chose to voice it in his mind while his lips covered hers. Despite the veil that obstructed their senses, they could still feel the warmth of each other¡¯s lips. Today, Ouyang Feilong was terribly selfish. He knew she was everyone¡¯s Lady Meihua, yet he took her to be with him. He knew he had to hurry to the border to be the strength for his army, yet he remained here to be with her. He knew she wanted him to wish for her, yet in the end, he would be the one to gain if that wish came true. ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± His masked face separated from the sweetness that he could only have a shallow touch. ¡°Do you want to know what I wish for?¡± Bai Yu cast her eyes downward. She was not brave enough to meet his tender gaze. It was gentle, warm, and strangely filled with yearning. It was as if this was the gaze she had been waiting for. Waiting...for countless lives. Was this the red string that had eluded her? ¡°Hm?¡± Her thoughts were interrupted by a soft, low voice that seemed to be rushing her. She nodded once, then shook her head, then paused as if lost in thought. Finally, her dark eyes met his, and then she nodded once more. The man gave her a gentle smile. Bai Yu felt her eyes dazzled again. She raised her free hand and removed the mask that obscured his enchanting face she fancied. At the same time, her veil was gently taken off by the hand that had been gripping a sword his whole life. He took her soft cheeks in his warm hands, his unmasked face approaching her again. His hot lips pressed a kiss on hers without a barrier. This time, they could both feel the fervent heat from each other, deep and immense. Bai Yu closed her eyes and willingly epted the taste given by him. She let go of the mask, putting her hand on his shoulders as he tightened his arm around her waist. The distance between them had disappeared. Two hands sped each other tight over the man¡¯s heart. The rushing sound of their heartbeats was harmonious. Ouyang Feilong pushed closer. He nipped her lips, asking, demanding, and Bai Yu let out a moan in her throat before opening her mouth to let him taste her sweetness. The taller person slowly and gently savored her lips. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s kiss made Bai Yu feel as if she was being embraced by soft clouds. Pink petals fell and danced in the wind. This year¡¯s plum blossom was the most beautiful and memorable. Chapter 127 127 It¡¯s because we¡¯ve just met that I can¡¯t let him go again Part I Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong walked side by side in silence. They were both heading to the meeting spot where Ouyang Feilong had to go to return to the border tonight. Once again, he acted as a guide to the destination. Their bodies felt the coldness carried by the wind, yet their hearts were warm. ¡°If you¡¯re caught by an enemy, what would you do?¡± Despite the warmness in her chest, she was still reminded of the future that had gued her all day. She was worried that he would be in danger like in the series. ¡°I would rather die than betray my country.¡± His low voice was resolute. It was normal for soldiers, spies, or even generals to be caught for gaining information and strategy ns, or for using them as bargain chips in exchange for a retreat. It was beyond doubt that a man like Ouyang Feilong would not choose a cowardly route and willingly be a tool for the enemy. The ck Dragon would willingly choose death over betraying his mothend. ¡°What are you worried about?¡± He suddenly stopped. His hands came to hold Bai Yu¡¯s shoulders after he noticed her long silence after his question. Bai Yu pinched her lips together tight. Thoughts collided with each other. She knew the result of the war but was unclear on its details. The only thing she was sure of was that Ouyang Feilong disappeared, and Ouyang Mingxian, who took his ce as the general, then gained favor after the war. In the end, Da Yang gained a victory, and then Ouyang Feilong returned together with the army. She was uncertain whether she should tell him this or not, or whether the future would change or not if she told him. And if the future ended up changing, then would that victory no longer be confirmed? She was full of uncertainty. She was worried about him, but she was also worried about the future. She did not want any harm to befall him, but she also wanted the victory that had him in it. If she revealed the future events to him right now, then it might change. Undoubtedly, Bai Yu trusted in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s ability. Still, anything that concerned him discouraged her from ying with fate. What should she do? ..... ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± Ouyang Feilong frowned. Her responding this way meant that her little mind was preupied by something. ¡°Say it.¡± He had to use a scolding tone once again. Bai Yu closed her eyes, resigned. ¡°If...If one day you¡¯re caught by Da Chu soldiers...¡± ¡°That will never happen-¡± ¡°But what if it does?!¡± Her dark eyes were filled with worry when she turned to him. ¡°If something goes wrong, if you slip up...and get caught...what if you¡¯re imprisoned...tortured...¡± ¡°I will return.¡± His voice was firm. Ouyang Feilong himself did not know where he got that confidence. Though he fully realized the slight chance of returning after being captured by the enemy, her gaze was the force thatpelled him to say it. His heart beat in agreement. He would win and surely return to her. ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± Seeing her eyes still clouded by worry, his hands moved from her thin shoulders to her soft cheeks. ¡°Up until now, I¡¯ve been killing for the country, for the throne, for the Emperor. Those were the things I was willing to sacrifice my life for, but this time is different...¡± ¡°How...?¡± His golden eyes had already revealed the answer, but she still wanted to hear it in his voice so that the cacophony in her mind might subside. ¡°If I lose this war, I can¡¯te back here ever again...¡± ¡°You¡¯ll never...return to the capital?¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. His lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°No matter what I have to face, I will return. Understand now, little fool?¡± Bai Yu said nothing, only nodded as a tear fell from her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Hisrge hand gently wiped away her tears. ¡°You¡¯re already ugly enough.¡± It was as if Bai Yu could no longer hear him. At the moment of his promise, tears welled up from an unknown depth and spilled out, and so Ouyang Feilong had to help wipe them for her. ¡°You must take care of yourself.¡± The words were amand, yet the tone was soft. Bai Yu nodded repeatedly. Her lips were pressed together tightly to suppress her sobs. Ouyang Feilong could not help butugh at the image in front of him. ¡°You too.¡± Hisugh seemed to have made her so embarrassed that she could order her tears to stop flowing. She stared at the man who told her to take care of herself despite him being the one going to war. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get sick.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall ill.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cheat.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Ouyang Feilong raised a brow, to which Bai Yu responded in kind. He lightly pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°Shameless woman.¡± The one you love, right? Ah...She could only think that. Her face was not thick enough to say it out loud. ¡°Wangye.¡± They separated at the sound of a neer¡¯s voice. When Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong turned to its source, they found three soldiers from the army kneeling not far away from them. They had already arrived at the rendezvous point, however, the conversation moments ago made them stop for too long. Thus, the troop who had noticed their presence were curious about the silence. The three soldiers came here to investigate their strange action, though all of them did not expect that they would interrupt the couple. However, they had already called out to Ouyang Feilong, and so they had no other choice but to kneel down. ¡°Has Master Xu arrived?¡± Ouyang Feilong was as sensible a man as ever. The soldiers discreetly let out a sigh of relief, then the captain answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± The general said to his subordinates, yet his hand still held Bai Yu¡¯s as he led her to follow him. Soon, a troop consisting of roughly thirty men appeared to Bai Yu. All of them wore full armor, lining up in neat rows, ready to head to war. They had been under Ouyang Feilong for a long time, and so the tradition of not looking at a noble¡¯s face was not enforced among them. Thus, they were all staring at the woman following behind theirmander in confusion. Who was she? ¡°Insolent!¡± The soldiers immediately retracted their gazes. The general rarely used such word with them, who were all his brothers in arms. They now understood that this woman must be a significant person to him. No one dared to even nce at the hem of her skirt. Bai Yu acted simrly. She lowered her head, not looking at anyone because of the embarrassment of her being held by her hand and of the fact that she was the reason that the soldiers were kept waiting. Ouyang Feilong listened to the report from the captain behind him. Shortly after, he let go of Bai Yu¡¯s hand and stepped forward to allow his soldiers to help him wear his armor in preparation for the departure. Bai Yu nced at the various steps of dressing Ouyang Feilong in armor, feeling resigned. She had never learned anything about this before, and so it was a shame that there was nothing she could help him with here. Still, it would be best if he never had to wear it ever again. ¡°Nice body.¡± Bai Yu looked at the said body and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ah! ¡°Ohohohoho¡± ¡°Xu Luanle!¡± ¡°Hi, you pervert.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Oh, shut up.¡± ¡°Ohohohoho.¡± Even without his signature fan, he stillughed the same way as usual. Chapter 128 128 It¡¯s because we¡¯ve just met that I can¡¯t let him go again Part II Bai Yu had been keeping her head down from the start, so she did not realize that her friend was here as well. After whispering back and forth, she finally knew that Ouyang Feilong had called Xu Luanle here to help escort Bai Yu back to her mansion. It was not long before the general finished wearing his armor. However, he did note to say farewell to Bai Yu at all. She watched him walk toward his horse before jumping up and mounting it elegantly. Confident. Magnificent. Formidable. This is the ck Dragon of Da Yang. Ouyang Feilong rode away with a smile under his dragon mask. Bai Yu watched him until he was out of sight. All good things muste to an end. You could see someone off for a thousand li, and you would still part all the same. ¡°So, your heart is with that dragon?¡± ¡°How do you see it?¡± ¡°I see a woman in love.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re seeing it correctly.¡± ..... ¡°Haah...¡± Xu Luanle sighed. Now that Ouyang Feilong was gone, his mannerisms returned to his usual daintiness. ¡°What are you sighing for?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Miss Bai Yu, who was so devoted to Qin Wang to the point of antagonizing Taizi, Empress Wang, and the Wang family, would change her mind to choose the ck Dragon, whom she had just met.¡± Bai Yu stopped before she stepped across the threshold into her Meihua residence. ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯ve just met...¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯ve just met that I can¡¯t let him go again.¡± Whether in this life or any other...now that they had met, she would not be parted from him ever again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°The Empress Dowager has summoned Your Highness.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Yu gawked at Xiao Xi. Xiao Changughed. Xiao Xi had a dumb look on her face. Bai Yu smiled. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager has summoned Your Highne-ah! Miss.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡± One master and one servantughed at the puppy maid, who finally realized what she said was wrong. Seeing the corners of Xiao Xi¡¯s eyes starting to redden, Bai Yu and Xiao Chang had to suppress theirughter. She stood up to let her maids change her outfit into something more presentable and appropriate for the pce. ¡°Xiao Chang, you should take care of your sister more. Her mind has been wandering a lottely.¡± Xiao Chang smiled, even though Xiao Xi, who was like a sister to her, was sulking. ¡°Ever since Miss received the title, Xiao Xi has started practicing royal manners. She is going to be a handful.¡± Bai Yu arched a brow, looking at the sulking girl. ¡°Whom are you going to use that with?¡± ¡°My youngdy is soon to be a Wangfei. Obviously, I need to practice.¡± A pout suddenly turned into a cheerful tone. Xiao Xi answered as her hands worked on adjusting the dress. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°No one told me that, but everyone in the capital is guessing that after Miss¡¯ another victory as Lady Meihua, a marriage arrangement with Qin Wang is in order.¡± ¡°Miss is perfect in all aspects, be it age, status, or wealth. It¡¯s a given that Miss will marry within this year.¡± Xiao Chang helped exin the reason why people were convinced that she would marry Qin Wang. ¡°The news that the Empress Dowager has summoned Miss has already spread. Everyone agrees that she will talk about marriage.¡± ¡°And what about you? Do you also think I should marry Qin Wang?¡± Bai Yu, who was amused by the rumor, then asked her maids. ¡°I do not dare.¡± Xiao Chang was as humble as ever. ¡°I...¡± Though Xiao Xi wanted to express her thoughts, she suddenly stopped when she heard Xiao Chang¡¯s answer. ¡°Just say it.¡± Bai Yu looked at Xiao Xi through her reflection in the bronze mirror. After finishing dressing, she moved to sit here to redo her hair and make-up. ¡°If it was before, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to say yes. But now...¡± ¡°Now?¡± Bai Yu tilted her face, checking her appearance in the mirror after her two maids had finished their work. ¡°Now I think Miss has changed.¡± Xiao Xi mumbled. ¡°Have I be more beautiful?¡± She joked before turning to her other maid, who had been quiet. ¡°How have I changed?¡± Xiao Chang lowered her head, avoiding Bai Yu¡¯s gaze. Then, the two servants suddenly kneeled in front of her. ¡°Miss, please forgive us.¡± Bai Yu looked at them. Her eyes were nothing but affectionate. They must be afraid that she would be angry after receiving a directment. With their difference in status, the two had no right to do so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve been with me for quite a while now. I¡¯m just asking because I want to know how I¡¯ve changed.¡± The two maids were still silent. ¡°Come on. Xiao Chang?¡± Xiao Chang was unmoving, though her hands were tightly sped on herp. Bai Yu let silence spur her on, until her reticent maid lifted her face and finally answered. ¡°Heart, miss.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your heart that has changed, miss.¡± Bai Yu smiled. ¡°Then, if someone asks which pce Miss Bai will marry into, will you be able to answer them?¡± Xiao Xi looked at her mistress¡¯ smile. The puppy maid nodded. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not Qin Wang Pce, miss.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Blessings to the Empress Dowager. May you live and reign for a thousand years, thousand years, thousands of thousands years.¡± As soon as she finished her greeting, Bai Yu was supported up by the hands of the pir of the inner court. ¡°Congrattions, Yu-er.¡± Her wrinkled hand, wearing nail guards, gently stroked her hair. Empress Dowager Wei carried a smile both on her lips and in her gaze. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You must be tired from thepetition. Aijia has prepared an abundance of gifts for you.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is most gracious.¡± There were many more praises piled on her, to which Bai Yu only responded enough to be polite. Then, the Empress Dowager, who was in a good mood, continued talking to her while drinking tea. The Lady Meihua¡¯s face was smiling, though she was secretly shedding cold sweats. The woman in front of her was not too fond of her own son, Ouyang Feilong. If she knew of the rtionship between Bai Yu and him, their fate might have be even more arduous. Suddenly, the viiness had an idea of how to get out of her difficult position. She was the viiness... obviously, she could nder the heroine! I¡¯m sorry, Bai Hua. Let me use your name to distract Empress Dowager Wei for a bit. ¡°Your Majesty, I haven¡¯t been able to meet Qin Wangtely. Even though I just received the title...¡± Bai Yu lowered her face, hiding her non-existent tears to invoke sympathy from Empress Dowager Wei. ¡°Speaking of Ming-er...¡± If she remembered correctly, at this point in the story, Empress Dowager Wei already knew about Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s rtionship with Bai Hua. And the Bai Yu in the series pretended to be in great distress in order to borrow the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand to get rid of her half-sister. ¡°I was staying at Yue Mansion to concentrate on practicing for thepetition, but Wangye often visits Bai Mansion. I felt...¡± ¡°Oh, my good girl.¡± Empress Dowager Wei patted the back of her hand tofort her. ¡°Aijia knows it¡¯s hard for a noble woman like you to talk about that kind of thing.¡± She gazed at Bai Yu with eyes full of care. ¡°Do not fret. Aijia will marry you into Qin Wang Pce no matter what!¡± ¡°Uh...¡± She wanted Empress Dowager Wei to focus on Bai Hua and Ouyang Mingxian so that she would not notice her rtionship with Ouyang Feilong, the unfavored child. But why did she suddenly turn the topic to her marriage?! ¡°You¡¯re already old enough...¡± S...seventeen is considered old?! ¡°Both your status and ability are renowned by all in the capital. There¡¯s no reason for anyone to oppose you marrying into Qin Wang Pce...¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°And as for that problem with your younger sister, you can rest assured. Aijia won¡¯t let her be a thorn in your side...¡± ¡°Thank...¡± ¡°The title of Qin Wang Fei is yours...¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Aijia will request an audience with the emperor...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± ¡°Tomorrow, Aijia will ask for your marriage.¡± ¡°STOP!¡± Chapter 129 - 129 The old Bai Yu was just like her father Part I 129 The old Bai Yu was just like her father Part I Silence suddenly filled the pce. Bai Yu could hear even the sound of her own breathing. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I...¡± Her face was the same as ever, though her heart was already soaked in a cold sweat. ¡°What is...Sha-Dou...?¡± she asked, awkwardly repeating the strangenguage she had never heard before in Chinese. Bai Yu conjured up a smile. ¡°I mean, Your Majesty, please wait.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking aijia to wait?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± She firmly nodded. Her gentle and soft mannerism returned once more after she had thought of a way out. ¡°I¡¯m afraid now would not be an appropriate time for the Emperor to bestow a marriage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s at a time like this that an auspicious asion should happen to entertain the people.¡± ¡°I agree with Your Majesty. It¡¯s only that...¡± Bai Yu pretended to lower her head guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s the Lady Meihuapetition and the Meihua viewing festival that the Emperor has ordered to be organized for the people...these are good things that help raise morale for the vigers and the soldiers before going to war. But...¡± ..... Empress Dowager Wei nodded. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°If a marriage is announced on top of those, I¡¯m afraid that people will think that we, the nobles, are preupied with banquets and parties while their rtives are fighting at the border.¡± The senior person thought along with her words. ¡°True.¡± ¡°And so I would like to ask Your Majesty to please wait. It¡¯s not toote to discuss this after the war...¡± Bai Yu faked a shy smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry anyone other than the Ouyang dynasty anyway, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Hahahaha. Good. Very good.¡± She loudlyughed, pleased with the love-struck woman¡¯s brave words. Though it was notdylike, Empress Dowager Weiplimented Bai Yu for her unwavering love for Ouyang Mingxian. Bai Yu could only keep up the act and wait until it was time to leave. A bashful expression remained on her face, even though her true thought was that she wanted to be the Empress Dowager¡¯s daughter-inw, not granddaughter-inw like the other person had hoped. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Biaoge.¡± ¡°Biaomei.¡± Bai Yu gracefully gave her older cousin a curtsy when they met each other in front of the pce. ¡°I was waiting to go back together with you.¡± Yue Nan said warmly, extending his hand to help her get on the Yue family¡¯s horse carriage. It was not the one she had ridden here. Yue Nan probably came to the pce in the morning like her, then he told her driver to return first so that they would use the same carriage on their way back. Lately, her silver-haired cousin frequented the pce quite a lot. Froming and going in secret, he now openly entered through the gate and became a familiar sight to everyone. He must be here to see the emperor as usual. ¡°You want to know?¡± Yue Nan asked. His facial expression was calm as ever, though his eyes contained a hint ofughter when he noticed that Bai Yu had been staring at him ever since they had entered the carriage. ¡°Very much.¡± Bai Yu still kept her eyes firmly on him, uncaring that she was already caught. Her curiosity was palpable. ¡°It¡¯s not the time for you to know yet, biaomei.¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t tell me the reason why you often go to meet the emperor?¡± Yue Nan shook his head. Bai Yu sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that...¡± Seeing the beauty start to sulk, his heart softened a little. ¡°You¡¯re not alone in your fight against fate.¡± Bai Yu frowned. A strange idea ran through her head. Impossible! ¡°Biaoge! You¡¯re not telling me that...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...The emperor is also a transmigrator?!¡± Yue Nan went quiet. ¡°Is it true...?¡± Bai Yu muttered, incredulous. ¡°Ha...¡± A rareugh, soft and light like a floating cloud, was heard from the lips of a man who was said to have both the past and the future in his sight. ¡°You really do have a wild imagination.¡± ¡°Huh...?¡± Bai Yu tilted her head. ¡°If the emperor did not transmigrate here, then what do you mean when you say I¡¯m not alone?¡± ¡°I mean that there are many people who are doing their best on their own part. And you, too, have to focus on doing your own job.¡± Yue Nan affectionately tapped her head. ¡°Mmmm...¡± Bai Yu made a sound in her throat as she used her thoughts. She continued to ponder his words, even though he had already implied that she should be at ease and continue to do her part. Yue Nan watched her reaction and could not help not to tease her. ¡°Understood, little fool?¡± Little fool¡­ Her face immediately heated up at the name that her cousin had used to tease her. The three-eyed seer could see everything! Unfair! So unfair! ¡°Heh heh.¡± ¡°Biaoge!¡± Bai Yu was silent the whole way back, ring at the other person again and again, while the one being red at chuckled in response. Without Bai He, Yue Nan could tease Bai Yu much easier. He hoped that it would at least help her take her mind off things since there were already too many problems for her to bear. ¡°Xiao Xi! Xiao Chang!¡± Bai Yu called her two maids as soon as she reached her building. Yue Nan was following behind her, waiting to see what she would do after her long silence. ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Pack my things.¡± She nced at the prankster seer. ¡°We¡¯ll go back to Bai Mansion!¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± ¡°Biaoge!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The next morning, after having breakfast with everyone in Yue Mansion, Bai Yu farewelled her grandfather and grandmother before returning to Bai Mansion. Her leaving was sudden, though both of them understood the reasoning behind her action. Yue Nan, too, was in full support. He knew she did not leave in a fit of anger. This was her first move in a game of chess against fate. She did not take Bai He with her back to Bai Mansion. One reason was that she wanted to keep her brother¡¯s condition a secret, and the other was that she had a n to rely on her sleeping brother. Xiao Chang was tasked with taking care of Bai He until she sent someone to take her ce. Only Bai Yu and Xiao Xi would return to Bai Mansion. Though it was an abrupt decision, Bai Yu had sent a letter back home the night before, and so today everyone came to the front gate to wee her. The only absentees were her father, who was at the morning meeting at the pce, and Bai Hua, of whom she did not know the whereabouts. ¡°Greetings from Bai Yu to mother.¡± As soon as she stepped down from the carriage, she headed to curtsy her mother. Her every action was under the eyes of the crowd that had gathered after hearing that Lady Meihua was returning to Bai Mansion after visiting her grandparents at Yue Mansion and staying there for quite some time. However, her title as Lady Meihua for another year was not the only center of their attention; another was her rtionship with the Yue family, and her position as thebined authority of two major families. ¡°Come, let¡¯s head inside first. The sun is strong outside.¡± Yue Mei held her daughter¡¯s hand and led her inside with a smile. It seemed she had forgotten all about their past conflicts. Second Furen, third Furen, and Bai Yue who were all faking cheerful smiles and preparing to show the crowd their good rtionship with Bai Yu, were left behind. A mysterious air around Bai Yu had made them unable to move or even open their mouths to greet her. The first miss had always hidden her viciousness under a beautiful and refined image. And now she seemed to have honed it further, adding the calmness of the water before the storm, hiding her evil under the calm of her eyes. After returning today, Bai Yu had considerably changed. She had changed too much for them to do anything, not until they knew how she had changed. The three women could do nothing but retain their smiles and follow Bai Yu with their gazes. Bai Yu smiled at her mother before bowing her head to greet the second and third Furen who hade to wee her. Truthfully, she did not want to respond to their deceitful smiles, and above that, the fake innocence of Bai Yue¡¯s face was for the sole purpose of fooling outsiders. Ah...It¡¯s time to return to the familiar war. ¡°Mother, what about the third sister?¡± After going up to the main building to catch up while drinking tea with everyone in the family, Bai Yu asked about Bai Hua, whom she had not seen up until now. ¡°She went to the pce, as other royal doctors do.¡± It was the third Furen who dared cut Yue Mei off with a sarcastic tone. Her mouth, bright red from rouge, was openly skewed to show dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for a while, and third sister has progressed so much,¡± Bai Yu said with a smile, then lifted her teacup to drink as if she did not care about Bai Hua at all, even though she was the one to mention her in the first ce. ¡°She¡¯s still no stronger or more beautiful than big sister.¡± It was Bai Yue, as good a tterer as ever. Bai Yu put down her teacup and turned toward her half-sister, responding with the same fake smile. ¡°What about you, fourth sister? Have you made progress on anything?¡± Bai Yue suddenly felt her face stiffen. ¡°I...¡± ¡°Yue-er is still young and needs a lot more time to practice.¡± The second Furen protected her good-for-nothing daughter. ¡°Then second Furen should help her practice more. She¡¯s the Bai family¡¯s daughter, at the very least. I do not quite agree with you saying that she¡¯s still young, since when I was her age...¡± Bai Yu did not continue, only taking another drink from her cup. Her eyes nced at her half-sister, whose hands on herp were tightly gripped. It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m too good and beautiful, so you, as a younger sister, have to try harder. ¡°Fourth sister...¡± Bai Yu called Bai Yue with an affectionate tone. ¡°Apart from other people¡¯s businesses, is there anything else you¡¯re interested in?¡± Chapter 130 - 130 The old Bai Yu was just like her father Part II 130 The old Bai Yu was just like her father Part II ¡°Fourth sister...¡± Bai Yu called Bai Yue with an affectionate tone. ¡°Apart from other people¡¯s businesses, is there anything else you¡¯re interested in?¡± ¡°Keh...¡± The third Furen pretended to cover her mouth to be polite, though she intentionally let out a sound of chuckle when Bai Yu insulted Bai Yue. ¡°I...¡± Bai Yue sent her mother a nce. ¡°Do you want to go and stay at our ancestral temple like your third sister? Maybe you¡¯ll find something you¡¯re good at.¡± ¡°I like painting!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Yu nodded. She made the noise without realizing that it was the same as what Ouyang Feilong would say to her when he was acting indifferent to tease her. ¡°Then, should I increase your painting lessons, sister?¡± Suddenly, the war turned into silence. Both second and third Furen did not dare utter a word. It was not because they could not refuse, but because everyone had to turn to Yue Mei, the first Furen who had the authority to manage everything in the household. ¡°Big sister, please slow down. First mother hasn¡¯t said anything yet...¡± Bai Yue tried to escape by using her mother as an excuse. It seemed she was telling Bai Yu that she had no power to decide anything in the mansion without receiving approval from her mother. Bai Yu was still smiling, despite being slighted. Yue Mei, who had been listening all along, then raised her hand to stop Bai Yue from saying anything else. ¡°You should listen to your older sister.¡± ..... ¡°What does that mean, jiejie?¡± The second Furen was anxious for her daughter. ¡°It means that from now on, the first miss will be the one to manage the Bai household in my ce!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Thank you, mother, for believing in me.¡± ¡°You have proved to me, Yu-er, that you can rule this mansion. Now you¡¯ve truly changed.¡± ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t worry. While you¡¯re away, I¡¯ll do my best to take care of the mansion.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, my dear child.¡± ¡°I love you, mother.¡± ¡°I also love my Yu-er the most.¡± The mother and daughter remained in an embrace for a while before Yue Mei got on the carriage heading to Yue Mansion. The day Bai Yu came back to Bai Mansion was the same day Yue Mei went to Yue Mansion. It was the agreement they had made when they met at Bai Yu¡¯s businessunching event. Yue Mei had promised that she would do one thing Bai Yu asked if she won the Lady Meihuapetition. And that one thing Bai Yu had asked of her before thepetition was for Yue Mei to go back to live at Yue Mansion as soon as Bai Yu returned to Bai Mansion. Yue Mei had agreed, intending to create an incentive for Bai Yu to focus on practicing for thepetition without being distracted. They had also agreed that they would not tell Bai Han. Thus, Yue Mei¡¯s sudden departure today was without Bai Han¡¯s knowledge at all, and she did not say farewell to her husband. Others only knew that the first Furen¡¯s body was unwell, so she wanted to rest in her parents¡¯ home while being treated by her nephew, who had studied in the divine valley. As for Yue Mei, she understood that Bai Yu wanted her to be the one to take care of Bai He until the new year passed. Only Bai Yu knew the truth. ¡°Yu-er.¡± ¡°Greetings to father.¡± ¡°There¡¯s news that your mother...¡± ¡°It is true.¡± ¡°Is it severe? Why did I not know anything? Her condition...¡± ¡°Father...¡± Bai Yu touched his arm. ¡°Please calm down first. I¡¯ll tell father everything.¡± After Bai Han had left the morning meeting, he was stopped by the officials who heard the news that his first Furen had returned home because of an illness. That had made him hurriedly return to the mansion to confirm the news. However, as soon as he stepped into the main building, he was met with his eldest daughter instead of his own wife. Bai Yu felt guilty for keeping him in the dark, but she told herself that she had to do it for him. Then, she started telling her father the truth behind Yue Mei¡¯s departure. Hearing the real reason from his daughter, Bai Han was finally relieved. Even though he now knew Yue Mei was not sick, he was still worried if Bai Yu¡¯s n would truly help bring them back together or not. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But your mother has never loved me, no matter how much time has passed...¡± He was still concerned. He could not bring his heart to ept the fact that the woman he loved never loved him back. ¡°As long as father doesn¡¯t make the same ¡®mistake,¡¯ I believe that mother will forgive father. There will be a second chance.¡± Bai Han knew exactly what she meant by ¡®mistake.¡¯ ¡°Yu-er.¡± He took his daughter¡¯s hand, feeling its roughness from training with swords and practicing guqin. ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing all this for.¡± He knew how much she had been trying. She had been doing her best to grow up beautiful and strong under her mother¡¯s resentment that had stemmed from him. She had tried so hard not to be influenced by it. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can thank you enough, my sweet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for you, father.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m doing it for our family.¡± If her eyes did not fool her, Bai Yu thought she saw his tears. ¡°Do you know the reason why I made that ¡®mistake¡¯?¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked, even though she had already known it from the series. This man had kept his thoughts to himself for far too long. Yue Mei was never willing to listen, and he could not say it to Li Rong. In the end, Bai Han had to bear his sin in silence for over sixteen years. ¡°Because I¡¯m selfish.¡± Today, Bai Yu decided to put her family first, and so she would be the one to hear everything her father wanted to say. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged her. I had never thought that my actions would push her away further. I put my ownfort first, and it cost me your mother¡¯s trust. Be it good or bad, no matter what I did, she never looked at me. I¡¯m willing to do anything for love, and for that, I¡¯m selfish...But do you know? I actually wanted to be a general more than an official...¡± Bai Han lightlyughed at himself. ¡°But I know that I can do everything, try everything, and nevere close to that man in your mother¡¯s heart. That¡¯s why I have to build the foundation for our family as royal officials...¡± That must be the reason why he allowed her brother to walk his path in the military, instead of following in his footsteps. Even now, Bai He never realized that he was fulfilling his father¡¯s dream. ¡°I started from a minor position, slowly building influence and creating favors, until I could ask for marriage from the emperor. For my own love, I took your mother away from her love. Your father is horribly selfish, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Father is very selfish.¡± Bai Han was not angered by her answer. He only closed his eyes, epting his fault. Bai Yu looked at him, then continued, ¡°But I think I can understand.¡± Because his selfishness was no different from the old Bai Yu¡¯s... Clinging on to love, willing to sacrifice everything, and not choosing the method. Tearing lovers apart, being selfish, and hurting others¡­ The old Bai Yu was just like her father! ¡°You say you understand?¡± Bai Han stared at his daughter¡¯s smile in confusion. ¡°Because father saw that mother¡¯s maid was understanding and caring. She was the opposite of mother who never cared about father at all. And so that day, father chose to wrong her, right?¡± ¡°It is so.¡± Bai Han did not know how he could calmly discuss the past with Bai Yu, even though he had never thought of uttering a word about it before. He wanted more than anything to exin, yet at the same time, he also wanted to avoid misunderstanding. In the end, he kept everything to himself. He knew his action was beyond excusable, but somehow, it was now seen through by his own daughter. ¡°Father could do that because father never loved Li Rong. Am I correct?¡± ¡°You...¡± Bai Han¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°...How did you know?¡± Bai Yu smiled. ¡°Because if father truly loved Li Rong, father would never let mother do everything she did. She was imprisoned and bullied, but father never seriously said anything about it. Father feels guilty for using her as a ¡®tool¡¯ to prove mother¡¯s love. That¡¯s why father loves and cares for Bai Hua, even though mother hates her.¡± ¡°That...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with father¡¯s actions, but I can¡¯t turn back time to fix the past. Today I came to help free father and mother from this.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Bai Han fidgeted. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Father must change your mindset. And take a good look around.¡± ¡°Hm...¡± ¡°Then wait. Father and mother have been together for so long. One believes the other will never be able to love. And one believes the other has destroyed her life and betrayed her. Obviously, both were then blinded to the love and connection that had formed after all these years. But I will do it. I will make you see.¡± ¡°Yu-er.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can I hug you?¡± Bai Han¡¯s voice was hoarse. Bai Yu moved to put her arm around her father and pretended not to notice that the wetness on her clothes was from him. Chapter 133 - 133 The woman who did not bow to fate and fought evil with even more evil Part I 133 The woman who did not bow to fate and fought evil with even more evil Part I Bai Yu could not sleep. After letting Bai Hua inside, her thoughts were upied by the conversation between them all night. By the time she could close her eyes, it was already near dawn. Today, Xiao Xi had to use more make-up on her miss in order to cover up her paleness and dark circles. Bai Yu was heading to Yue Mansion since she felt she would not be able to gather her thoughts if she did not see her brother¡¯s face. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°She¡¯s back?¡± Bai Yu nced at her other personal maid, who had disappeared since early in the morning. Up until now, Xiao Xi was the only one helping her get dressed. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve bought those male servants¡¯ silence, miss. At dawn, I paid that maid¡¯s friend to pretend that she came across her in the parlor room so that she would see the state she was in before taking her to receive treatment.¡± Bai Yu nodded, satisfied. Xiao Chang was meticulous in her every action. Despite not serving Bai Yu for long, she could already understand her personality. She could carry out orders and take care of the aftermath without having to be reminded. ¡°Did anyone see those maids?¡± ¡°Yes, miss. Other servants in the mansion were all gossiping that she was already defiled.¡± ¡°What about her friend?¡± ¡°I have ordered her to deny everything and to protect her friend by saying that miss has taken back the order. I also told the male servants fromst night to spread the rumor.¡± ..... ¡°Mm.¡± Bai Yu nodded. ¡°Will this be fine, miss? That maid¡¯s reputation is one thing, but the servants will see miss as a controlling woman.¡± Bai Yu smiled and shook her head to Xiao Xi, who was still worried after hearing her n to deceive everyone in the mansionst night. ¡°I had hoped so.¡± ¡°But what if the gossip spreads outside the mansion, miss?¡± Xiao Chang, too, even though she was the person who had carried out the n, could not feel at ease at the thought of her miss¡¯ reputation being dragged down for punishing a disrespectful maid. ¡°That¡¯s why I have one side spreading the gossip and the other denying it by saying that I had taken back my order.¡± The people within Bai Mansion had already known of her tantrums and wickedness. Though she had truly ordered the punishment, a dispute urred. There was one side who argued that she had revoked it afterward, and the maid was still pure, while another imed the maid was already defiled because of her order. The disagreement would then distract people from the truth and make them focus on Bai Yu being a controlling daughter who would not allow any women near her father. ¡°My mother never likes it when my father has other women. But she did not want others to see her as a possessive wife who forbade her husband from having a concubine, so she had to agree with my father first, then take revenge on those womenter.¡± Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang nodded in agreement. The first Furen had always been aggressive toward other Furens, but she strangely never objected when the master spent the night with any of them. From the start, Yue Mei used the reasoning that she did not love Bai Han to let him do everything as he pleased. While Yue Mei never stopped him, she also never befriended any of his women. She would pick on them, sometimes bully, but no one could criticize her since those were within her power to do. The only thing she could not do was stop women from approaching Bai Han. If she forbade Bai Han from having concubines or tried to push the women away, people would start to talk. And word of mouth was a terrifying problem in this era. Bai Yu knew her mother had a way of dealing with women who were involved with her father. What she could not do was deal with women who were ¡®aiming to¡¯ be involved with her father. And so, Bai Yu would step in and handle it instead of her mother. Nipping the problem in the bud was always a good thing, and from now on, another misunderstanding would not ur between her parents again. Her n had started the moment she came back to Bai Mansion. Beforeing to serve her, Xiao Chang was a maid who had many connections within the mansion, and so she would know which maid was trying to be another concubine for her father. Bai Han was the only man in the mansion, and he was still handsome despite being more than forty years old. Every maid in the city wanted to have a husband with good status. And being the master¡¯s concubine was the best one could achieve. Bai Yu was not surprised that Li Rong could easily betray Yue Mei. She was the same as many maids in the mansion who dreamed of being intimate with Bai Han. Bai Yu would satisfy them and give them hope by giving this pretty maid who had been eyeing her father an ¡®opportunity¡¯. She created a situation where they would both be alone together, and obviously, that woman would take the bait, not realizing that she was under the eyes of Bai Yu¡¯s people. Luckily, her father refused her and made the n proceed much more smoothly. Bai Yu punished that maid in front of everyone by saying that she would find a husband for her if her father did not like her. And obviously, the word ¡®fight¡¯ would spur people¡¯s imaginations. Xiao Chang was the one to carry out everything. She was the one who brought that maid to the parlor room while her father hurried away. It was also her who set the stage for the ¡®fight¡¯ among the male servants who were paid to act like they had defiled that maid. After she had fainted, Xiao Chang then went to report to Bai Yu that everything went as nned, and no one else saw it. This morning, Xiao Chang then spread the rumor that the maid was ¡®fought over¡¯ all night until she fainted, so her friend had to bring her back to the servant¡¯s quarter and nurse her. The scene of her friend carrying her back in apromising state would send the message that ¡®If you want to share a bed with the master, the first miss will give you several husbands.¡¯ Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s someone who dares challenge her! ¡°What if she insists that she¡¯s still pure?¡± Xiao Xi could not shake her worry. ¡°No one will believe her,¡± Xiao Chang said. ¡°The state she was in...it¡¯s impossible that anyone who saw that would think she was not defiled. And Miss¡¯ orderst night was loud and clear. No one will believe she can escape from the order.¡± ¡°Xiao Chang¡¯s right...¡± Bai Yu tilted her face in front of the bronze mirror, nonchntly observing her make-up done by Xiao Xi. ¡°...But if you¡¯re still worried, I have another way to shut her up.¡± ¡°W...What is that?¡± ¡°Kill her.¡± ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking, hahahaha.¡± Bai Yu burst outughing when she saw her puppy maid¡¯s eyes bulging wide. Xiao Chang stifled herughter with her hand as she was afraid her sister would get angry. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t joke like that. Miss might be a bit spoiled, but not so evil to the point of being able to kill a person, right?¡± Xiao Xi sighed. Her face was still pale from the shock. ¡°I have a better method than that. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± Back at Da Chu, she had taken many lives already, and so she did not agree that she could not kill people. Bai Yu only changed the subject, directing it back to the maid who had yet to wake up. Bai Yu¡¯s n this time was to discourage the women who had been aiming for the concubine title. It would be good if the effect extended to protecting Bai He as well if one day he came back here. It would be a lie to say that the loss of her reputation this time did not affect her at all. But she was raised in a world where everyone could protect their own rights, so it was not too hard to sacrifice a bit of reputation for something she deserved. She had a good example of monogamy. That was why she believed that it was possible for this world to be the same as what she had seen in her past life. Not everyone would be able to aplish it, but at least she and her mother refused to be tormented by this any longer. She would protect her reputation, but trading some for a happy marriage was worth it. Let them know that Miss Bai Yu was controlling. If anyone wanted to marry her, he would have to know how to deal with this wicked and controlling woman. ¡°Xiao Chang, tell that male servant you paidst night to bring that maid to Li Rong¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Li Rong?¡± Xiao Xi tilted her head. ¡°The third miss¡¯ mother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Yu smiled. ¡°Let her stay with Li Rong. Give her the same punishment as Li Rong¡¯s, the one my mother had ordered so that others will know they¡¯re the same. She might say that she¡¯s still pure, but no one will believe her. Everyone has understood.¡± Bai Yu smiled to herself in the mirror. The wicked sneer she had often used in the films now reappeared in real life. ¡°Birds of the same feather must flock together.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Greetings to mother.¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ve prepared you snacks.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Bai Yu followed the tug from her mother¡¯s hand around hers and walked toward the training ground she had used every day during her stay here. Right now, the gazebo felt livelier than when she was here, much like the Meihua residence that seemed to rejoice at the return of its true owner. ¡°I heard you punished a disrespectful maid.¡± ¡°Yes, mother. I¡¯ve already taken care of everything beforeing here.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have marred your reputation for a father like him.¡± Bai Yu put her hand on the back of her mother¡¯s tightened fist. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Father also didn¡¯t respond to her invitation as you might have thought.¡± ¡°Yu-er,¡± her mother softly called. Those eyes gazing at her were brimmed with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you go through this.¡± ¡°No, mother.¡± Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°It was me who had asked to be there.¡± She squeezed her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what mother has gone through, I will eliminate it all from now on.¡± Yue Mei said nothing, only giving her a tearful smile. Bai Yu hugged her and let her cry silently. She knew they were not tears of gratefulness. They were the tears of a woman whose husband took another woman after she had left for only three days. Though Bai Yu had said she had control over everything and had insisted that Bai Han was not interested in the maid, Yue Mei¡¯s heart was battered, nheless. Chapter 134 - 134 The woman who did not bow to fate and fought evil with even more evil Part II 134 The woman who did not bow to fate and fought evil with even more evil Part II ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°And why are you?¡± ¡°You should be at Xu Mansion.¡± ¡°And you should be at Bai Mansion.¡± ¡°Xu Peipei!¡± ¡°Bai Yu!¡± ¡°Ugh! Sis!¡± Xu Luanle snapped his fan shut and used it to knock on both women¡¯s foreheads. ¡°What are you bickering for? Come help me sew!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Bai Yu changed her target from the younger Xu to the older one. ¡°I¡¯ve moved back to Bai Mansion and you never showed up there. Who would¡¯ve known you¡¯ve been cooped up here?!¡± Xu Luanle shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. The atmosphere¡¯s good. The security¡¯s great. Especially when you¡¯re not here, everything is very peaceful.¡± ..... ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay at your own house?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked Le-er and Pei-er to stay here.¡± It was her mother¡¯s voice that came in with various snacks. Yue Mei had no need to act arrogant while being here. She even made those snacks and brought them here herself. The image was the pr opposite of her while at Bai Mansion. ¡°Pei-er has been taking good care of your brother, and Le-er has sewn many beautiful dresses for me. So I asked them toe here more often.¡± ¡°Le-er?¡± Bai Yu threw her nce toward Xu Luanle, who was happily fanning himself, then poked her finger at Xu Peipei¡¯s extended chest. ¡°Pei-er?¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Yue Mei poured tea for her daughter. ¡°How could mother act so close to the Xu people?!¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you all very close?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Come, dear. The more the merrier.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± In the end, the Xu siblings became frequent guests at the Meihua residence. Even though she was no longer here, they still used her mother as an excuse toe. Because of Bai He, this building rarely had visitors who woulde and go freely. Apart from the loyal soldiers at the gate, not many servants knew about Xu Luanle and Xu Peipei. The older one used this opportunity toe to sew his clothes. He even told her mother that he was the anonymous master, though the one who had sewn her wedding dress was the master of the previous generation. And the younger Xu was content with taking care of the sleeping person. Having her as apany, Yue Mei was even more willing to wee them. Bai Yu walked away from the three outside and went into the bedroom that was once hers. The curtains had all been changed. It must be from Yue Mei¡¯s order because Bai Yu never dared change anything in this building, seeing that it was her mother¡¯s possession. Bai He was still on the bed, sleeping peacefully, his breath constant. The beard that would start growing every three days was carefully shaven. True, Xu Peipei had taken good care of her brother. ¡°Big brother...¡± She sat down on the floor next to the bed. ¡°I¡¯vee to visit.¡± Bai Yu smiled at the man who was still held tight under slumber. ¡°Pleasee back...¡± Her arms were wrapped around the unconscious person. She put her ears on his chest, listening to his calm heartbeat. ¡°I miss brother so much.¡± Her eyes closed as the memory fromst night resurfaced; the conversation between her and Bai Hua, the reason why she came here earlier than she had nned. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- When it came to the series [This Life, the viiness will win against all odds], what made it notable was not only the actors or their acting but also the role of the heroine, ¡®Bai Hua,¡¯ who was as memorable. The heroine was the weak third miss, but after Padma had transmigrated into Bai Hua¡¯s body, she suddenly showed the surprising ability and growth of the genius doctor from the twenty-first century. Bai Yu, who had bullied Bai Hua for many years, was paid back in full by Bai Hua, the same as other viins and viinesses. Then, she advanced until she brought herself to the highest seat a woman could achieve and could finally stand proudly next to her lover, for whom she had to go through hell. The old Bai Hua was weak, but Padma was smart and strong, so she could exact her revenge on everyone. The series was named [This Life, the viiness will win against all odds] because this was the story of the woman who did not yield to faith and fought against evil with even more evil. Bai Yu had never asked Bai Hua if she knew the series or not. She remembered asking her about Song Lianhua, Li Wenrou, and Yoknapha that night. The confusion in her eyes had told Bai Yu that no, she knew none of them. She was certain she had never mentioned that series once. Bai Hua¡¯s saying its name out loud was what had made Bai Yu agree to meet her. ¡°What business do you have with me?¡± No tea. No snack. No gesture inviting her to sit. Bai Yu stood and talked to her half-sister while still internally processing her encounter with Chu Zhaoran a while ago. ¡°Beforeing back, I met Master Yue at the pce¡¯s front gate.¡± Yue Nan? Her biaoge? ¡°He made me recall something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That night I went to see you...¡± Bai Hua¡¯s tone was not respectful, like when they were in front of others. But that did not irritate Bai Yu at all. They had never been real sisters anyway. ¡°You asked me if I knew Song Lianhua, Li Wenrou, and Yoknapha. To tell you the truth, I couldn¡¯t recall anything that night, so I didn¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°When I think more about it, these names might be rted to someone I know.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Li Mingxian.¡± Mingxian? Song Lianhua and Li Wenrou¡¯s son? ¡°Back then, I had just started working at the hospital, and I didn¡¯t know much about celebrities. But one day, Li Mingxian came to stay at the hospital. I heard nurses talk about a series, so I talked with them and knew a little bit about it.¡± ¡°You mean [This Life, the viiness will win against all odds]?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Bai Hua nodded. ¡°Around that time, the series was going to get a remake as a memorial for the actress who yed the viiness, who hadmitted suicide around forty years ago. They said the reason was the series¡¯ male lead, Li Wenrou, Li Mingxian¡¯s father.¡± Bai Yu thought along with what Bai Hua said. The series forty years ago...so Li Mingxian must have been around thirty, and Padma was slightly younger than him. Bai Hua in front of her had the soul of Padma, who was born after Yoknapha had died. Now it made sense. She did not know Yoknapha because they came from different times in the same world. Or perhaps a different life since Padma had no memory of Song Lianhua at all. ¡°After Li Wenrou died, his son, Li Mingxian, started a business until it prospered and he had enough funds to sponsor a television series. He chose to remake this series, partly because of his father¡¯s wish and partly because of his own personal liking. Eventually, it was made as a tribute to that actress...¡± ¡°Yoknapha.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°That¡¯s the name of that actress.¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°I know her very well.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve asked me about her before...¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Bai Yu cut her off. Bai Hua looked at her stiff expression and continued without questioning anymore. ¡°He insisted that he wanted to y a character, but he didn¡¯t ask to y the male lead. Instead, he wanted to y the viiness and the heroine¡¯s older brother, Bai He...¡± ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Hua lowered her head. Her voice became noticeably softer. ¡°I just realized that this world is a TV series.¡± Bai Hua looked up. Perplexity obscured the light in her eyes until Bai Yu could no longer read anything from it. ¡°Have you realized this for a while already?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Yu thought back to the first moment she realized that she was in the series, while still not knowing that it was actually one of her past lives. Her thoughts were a tangled mess. Bai Hua right now must be the same. Bai Yu tightly gripped her hands. She did not know how to deal with what the other person was going through. She could only speak softly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s in the series or not, both you and I are actually here. Everything that¡¯s happening right now is reality.¡± Bai Hua pressed her tips together tightly. She took in a deep breath once and tried to cover up the emotions in her eyes before continuing, ¡°Li Mingxian had asked to y Bai He, and he was injured in a fighting scene.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°The scene that he was injured was the scene where he went to rescue Wangye, who had disappeared during the war with Da Chu. This war!¡± ¡°Bai Yu...¡± Her voice became serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know if everything in this world will go ording to the story in the series or not, but Wangye will disappear, and Big Brother will be the one to save him. But now he is still unconscious. If he doesn¡¯t wake up by the time that happens, then...¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Her nails dug into her palm. ¡°I know that Wangye is important to you, so I came to tell you in case that...¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Hua was confused. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, because I haven¡¯t found a way to fix it yet.¡± This was the first time she had a peaceful conversation with Bai Hua. ¡°So it¡¯s really going to happen.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better if it didn¡¯t.¡± Slowly, silence crept in and enveloped the two of them. Both were deep in their own thoughts, not realizing that they were being watched by their maids, who were surprised by the quietness of their conversation. It felt as if their misses had something inmon that was so simr. ¡°Bai Hua.¡± ¡°Yes, sister?¡± Lost in thoughts, she unconsciously shifted to speaking the way they did in public. Bai Hua sighed to herself. The woman in front of her was this body¡¯s sister. It should be fine for her too to see Bai Yu as a sister. She had put on the mask for so long it might have melded into her personality. ¡°Do you know why Li Mingxian didn¡¯t y the male lead?¡± He was Li Wenrou¡¯s son. Shouldn¡¯t he y Ouyang Mingxian like his father? ¡°I heard nurses talk about what he had said in an interview. The interviewer had asked him why he did not y the male lead, even though he was the sponsor and had the most power to choose.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°He said¡­ this series was made again as a tribute to that viiness, so he wanted to y the only man who loved her the most, and that man was Bai He, Bai Yu¡¯s older brother.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Brother¡­ pleasee back to me.¡± Chapter 133 - 133 The woman who did not bow to fate and fought evil with even more evil Part I 133 The woman who did not bow to fate and fought evil with even more evil Part I Bai Yu could not sleep. After letting Bai Hua inside, her thoughts were upied by the conversation between them all night. By the time she could close her eyes, it was already near dawn. Today, Xiao Xi had to use more make-up on her miss in order to cover up her paleness and dark circles. Bai Yu was heading to Yue Mansion since she felt she would not be able to gather her thoughts if she did not see her brother¡¯s face. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°She¡¯s back?¡± Bai Yu nced at her other personal maid, who had disappeared since early in the morning. Up until now, Xiao Xi was the only one helping her get dressed. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve bought those male servants¡¯ silence, miss. At dawn, I paid that maid¡¯s friend to pretend that she came across her in the parlor room so that she would see the state she was in before taking her to receive treatment.¡± Bai Yu nodded, satisfied. Xiao Chang was meticulous in her every action. Despite not serving Bai Yu for long, she could already understand her personality. She could carry out orders and take care of the aftermath without having to be reminded. ¡°Did anyone see those maids?¡± ¡°Yes, miss. Other servants in the mansion were all gossiping that she was already defiled.¡± ¡°What about her friend?¡± ¡°I have ordered her to deny everything and to protect her friend by saying that miss has taken back the order. I also told the male servants fromst night to spread the rumor.¡± ..... ¡°Mm.¡± Bai Yu nodded. ¡°Will this be fine, miss? That maid¡¯s reputation is one thing, but the servants will see miss as a controlling woman.¡± Bai Yu smiled and shook her head to Xiao Xi, who was still worried after hearing her n to deceive everyone in the mansionst night. ¡°I had hoped so.¡± ¡°But what if the gossip spreads outside the mansion, miss?¡± Xiao Chang, too, even though she was the person who had carried out the n, could not feel at ease at the thought of her miss¡¯ reputation being dragged down for punishing a disrespectful maid. ¡°That¡¯s why I have one side spreading the gossip and the other denying it by saying that I had taken back my order.¡± The people within Bai Mansion had already known of her tantrums and wickedness. Though she had truly ordered the punishment, a dispute urred. There was one side who argued that she had revoked it afterward, and the maid was still pure, while another imed the maid was already defiled because of her order. The disagreement would then distract people from the truth and make them focus on Bai Yu being a controlling daughter who would not allow any women near her father. ¡°My mother never likes it when my father has other women. But she did not want others to see her as a possessive wife who forbade her husband from having a concubine, so she had to agree with my father first, then take revenge on those womenter.¡± Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang nodded in agreement. The first Furen had always been aggressive toward other Furens, but she strangely never objected when the master spent the night with any of them. From the start, Yue Mei used the reasoning that she did not love Bai Han to let him do everything as he pleased. While Yue Mei never stopped him, she also never befriended any of his women. She would pick on them, sometimes bully, but no one could criticize her since those were within her power to do. The only thing she could not do was stop women from approaching Bai Han. If she forbade Bai Han from having concubines or tried to push the women away, people would start to talk. And word of mouth was a terrifying problem in this era. Bai Yu knew her mother had a way of dealing with women who were involved with her father. What she could not do was deal with women who were ¡®aiming to¡¯ be involved with her father. And so, Bai Yu would step in and handle it instead of her mother. Nipping the problem in the bud was always a good thing, and from now on, another misunderstanding would not ur between her parents again. Her n had started the moment she came back to Bai Mansion. Beforeing to serve her, Xiao Chang was a maid who had many connections within the mansion, and so she would know which maid was trying to be another concubine for her father. Bai Han was the only man in the mansion, and he was still handsome despite being more than forty years old. Every maid in the city wanted to have a husband with good status. And being the master¡¯s concubine was the best one could achieve. Bai Yu was not surprised that Li Rong could easily betray Yue Mei. She was the same as many maids in the mansion who dreamed of being intimate with Bai Han. Bai Yu would satisfy them and give them hope by giving this pretty maid who had been eyeing her father an ¡®opportunity¡¯. She created a situation where they would both be alone together, and obviously, that woman would take the bait, not realizing that she was under the eyes of Bai Yu¡¯s people. Luckily, her father refused her and made the n proceed much more smoothly. Bai Yu punished that maid in front of everyone by saying that she would find a husband for her if her father did not like her. And obviously, the word ¡®fight¡¯ would spur people¡¯s imaginations. Xiao Chang was the one to carry out everything. She was the one who brought that maid to the parlor room while her father hurried away. It was also her who set the stage for the ¡®fight¡¯ among the male servants who were paid to act like they had defiled that maid. After she had fainted, Xiao Chang then went to report to Bai Yu that everything went as nned, and no one else saw it. This morning, Xiao Chang then spread the rumor that the maid was ¡®fought over¡¯ all night until she fainted, so her friend had to bring her back to the servant¡¯s quarter and nurse her. The scene of her friend carrying her back in apromising state would send the message that ¡®If you want to share a bed with the master, the first miss will give you several husbands.¡¯ Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s someone who dares challenge her! ¡°What if she insists that she¡¯s still pure?¡± Xiao Xi could not shake her worry. ¡°No one will believe her,¡± Xiao Chang said. ¡°The state she was in...it¡¯s impossible that anyone who saw that would think she was not defiled. And Miss¡¯ orderst night was loud and clear. No one will believe she can escape from the order.¡± ¡°Xiao Chang¡¯s right...¡± Bai Yu tilted her face in front of the bronze mirror, nonchntly observing her make-up done by Xiao Xi. ¡°...But if you¡¯re still worried, I have another way to shut her up.¡± ¡°W...What is that?¡± ¡°Kill her.¡± ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking, hahahaha.¡± Bai Yu burst outughing when she saw her puppy maid¡¯s eyes bulging wide. Xiao Chang stifled herughter with her hand as she was afraid her sister would get angry. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t joke like that. Miss might be a bit spoiled, but not so evil to the point of being able to kill a person, right?¡± Xiao Xi sighed. Her face was still pale from the shock. ¡°I have a better method than that. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± Back at Da Chu, she had taken many lives already, and so she did not agree that she could not kill people. Bai Yu only changed the subject, directing it back to the maid who had yet to wake up. Bai Yu¡¯s n this time was to discourage the women who had been aiming for the concubine title. It would be good if the effect extended to protecting Bai He as well if one day he came back here. It would be a lie to say that the loss of her reputation this time did not affect her at all. But she was raised in a world where everyone could protect their own rights, so it was not too hard to sacrifice a bit of reputation for something she deserved. She had a good example of monogamy. That was why she believed that it was possible for this world to be the same as what she had seen in her past life. Not everyone would be able to aplish it, but at least she and her mother refused to be tormented by this any longer. She would protect her reputation, but trading some for a happy marriage was worth it. Let them know that Miss Bai Yu was controlling. If anyone wanted to marry her, he would have to know how to deal with this wicked and controlling woman. ¡°Xiao Chang, tell that male servant you paidst night to bring that maid to Li Rong¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Li Rong?¡± Xiao Xi tilted her head. ¡°The third miss¡¯ mother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Yu smiled. ¡°Let her stay with Li Rong. Give her the same punishment as Li Rong¡¯s, the one my mother had ordered so that others will know they¡¯re the same. She might say that she¡¯s still pure, but no one will believe her. Everyone has understood.¡± Bai Yu smiled to herself in the mirror. The wicked sneer she had often used in the films now reappeared in real life. ¡°Birds of the same feather must flock together.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Greetings to mother.¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ve prepared you snacks.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Bai Yu followed the tug from her mother¡¯s hand around hers and walked toward the training ground she had used every day during her stay here. Right now, the gazebo felt livelier than when she was here, much like the Meihua residence that seemed to rejoice at the return of its true owner. ¡°I heard you punished a disrespectful maid.¡± ¡°Yes, mother. I¡¯ve already taken care of everything beforeing here.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have marred your reputation for a father like him.¡± Bai Yu put her hand on the back of her mother¡¯s tightened fist. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Father also didn¡¯t respond to her invitation as you might have thought.¡± ¡°Yu-er,¡± her mother softly called. Those eyes gazing at her were brimmed with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you go through this.¡± ¡°No, mother.¡± Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°It was me who had asked to be there.¡± She squeezed her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what mother has gone through, I will eliminate it all from now on.¡± Yue Mei said nothing, only giving her a tearful smile. Bai Yu hugged her and let her cry silently. She knew they were not tears of gratefulness. They were the tears of a woman whose husband took another woman after she had left for only three days. Though Bai Yu had said she had control over everything and had insisted that Bai Han was not interested in the maid, Yue Mei¡¯s heart was battered, nheless. Chapter 134 - 134 The woman who did not bow to fate and fought evil with even more evil Part II 134 The woman who did not bow to fate and fought evil with even more evil Part II ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°And why are you?¡± ¡°You should be at Xu Mansion.¡± ¡°And you should be at Bai Mansion.¡± ¡°Xu Peipei!¡± ¡°Bai Yu!¡± ¡°Ugh! Sis!¡± Xu Luanle snapped his fan shut and used it to knock on both women¡¯s foreheads. ¡°What are you bickering for? Come help me sew!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Bai Yu changed her target from the younger Xu to the older one. ¡°I¡¯ve moved back to Bai Mansion and you never showed up there. Who would¡¯ve known you¡¯ve been cooped up here?!¡± Xu Luanle shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. The atmosphere¡¯s good. The security¡¯s great. Especially when you¡¯re not here, everything is very peaceful.¡± ..... ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay at your own house?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked Le-er and Pei-er to stay here.¡± It was her mother¡¯s voice that came in with various snacks. Yue Mei had no need to act arrogant while being here. She even made those snacks and brought them here herself. The image was the pr opposite of her while at Bai Mansion. ¡°Pei-er has been taking good care of your brother, and Le-er has sewn many beautiful dresses for me. So I asked them toe here more often.¡± ¡°Le-er?¡± Bai Yu threw her nce toward Xu Luanle, who was happily fanning himself, then poked her finger at Xu Peipei¡¯s extended chest. ¡°Pei-er?¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Yue Mei poured tea for her daughter. ¡°How could mother act so close to the Xu people?!¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you all very close?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Come, dear. The more the merrier.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± In the end, the Xu siblings became frequent guests at the Meihua residence. Even though she was no longer here, they still used her mother as an excuse toe. Because of Bai He, this building rarely had visitors who woulde and go freely. Apart from the loyal soldiers at the gate, not many servants knew about Xu Luanle and Xu Peipei. The older one used this opportunity toe to sew his clothes. He even told her mother that he was the anonymous master, though the one who had sewn her wedding dress was the master of the previous generation. And the younger Xu was content with taking care of the sleeping person. Having her as apany, Yue Mei was even more willing to wee them. Bai Yu walked away from the three outside and went into the bedroom that was once hers. The curtains had all been changed. It must be from Yue Mei¡¯s order because Bai Yu never dared change anything in this building, seeing that it was her mother¡¯s possession. Bai He was still on the bed, sleeping peacefully, his breath constant. The beard that would start growing every three days was carefully shaven. True, Xu Peipei had taken good care of her brother. ¡°Big brother...¡± She sat down on the floor next to the bed. ¡°I¡¯vee to visit.¡± Bai Yu smiled at the man who was still held tight under slumber. ¡°Pleasee back...¡± Her arms were wrapped around the unconscious person. She put her ears on his chest, listening to his calm heartbeat. ¡°I miss brother so much.¡± Her eyes closed as the memory fromst night resurfaced; the conversation between her and Bai Hua, the reason why she came here earlier than she had nned. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- When it came to the series [This Life, the viiness will win against all odds], what made it notable was not only the actors or their acting but also the role of the heroine, ¡®Bai Hua,¡¯ who was as memorable. The heroine was the weak third miss, but after Padma had transmigrated into Bai Hua¡¯s body, she suddenly showed the surprising ability and growth of the genius doctor from the twenty-first century. Bai Yu, who had bullied Bai Hua for many years, was paid back in full by Bai Hua, the same as other viins and viinesses. Then, she advanced until she brought herself to the highest seat a woman could achieve and could finally stand proudly next to her lover, for whom she had to go through hell. The old Bai Hua was weak, but Padma was smart and strong, so she could exact her revenge on everyone. The series was named [This Life, the viiness will win against all odds] because this was the story of the woman who did not yield to faith and fought against evil with even more evil. Bai Yu had never asked Bai Hua if she knew the series or not. She remembered asking her about Song Lianhua, Li Wenrou, and Yoknapha that night. The confusion in her eyes had told Bai Yu that no, she knew none of them. She was certain she had never mentioned that series once. Bai Hua¡¯s saying its name out loud was what had made Bai Yu agree to meet her. ¡°What business do you have with me?¡± No tea. No snack. No gesture inviting her to sit. Bai Yu stood and talked to her half-sister while still internally processing her encounter with Chu Zhaoran a while ago. ¡°Beforeing back, I met Master Yue at the pce¡¯s front gate.¡± Yue Nan? Her biaoge? ¡°He made me recall something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That night I went to see you...¡± Bai Hua¡¯s tone was not respectful, like when they were in front of others. But that did not irritate Bai Yu at all. They had never been real sisters anyway. ¡°You asked me if I knew Song Lianhua, Li Wenrou, and Yoknapha. To tell you the truth, I couldn¡¯t recall anything that night, so I didn¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°When I think more about it, these names might be rted to someone I know.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Li Mingxian.¡± Mingxian? Song Lianhua and Li Wenrou¡¯s son? ¡°Back then, I had just started working at the hospital, and I didn¡¯t know much about celebrities. But one day, Li Mingxian came to stay at the hospital. I heard nurses talk about a series, so I talked with them and knew a little bit about it.¡± ¡°You mean [This Life, the viiness will win against all odds]?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Bai Hua nodded. ¡°Around that time, the series was going to get a remake as a memorial for the actress who yed the viiness, who hadmitted suicide around forty years ago. They said the reason was the series¡¯ male lead, Li Wenrou, Li Mingxian¡¯s father.¡± Bai Yu thought along with what Bai Hua said. The series forty years ago...so Li Mingxian must have been around thirty, and Padma was slightly younger than him. Bai Hua in front of her had the soul of Padma, who was born after Yoknapha had died. Now it made sense. She did not know Yoknapha because they came from different times in the same world. Or perhaps a different life since Padma had no memory of Song Lianhua at all. ¡°After Li Wenrou died, his son, Li Mingxian, started a business until it prospered and he had enough funds to sponsor a television series. He chose to remake this series, partly because of his father¡¯s wish and partly because of his own personal liking. Eventually, it was made as a tribute to that actress...¡± ¡°Yoknapha.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°That¡¯s the name of that actress.¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°I know her very well.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve asked me about her before...¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Bai Yu cut her off. Bai Hua looked at her stiff expression and continued without questioning anymore. ¡°He insisted that he wanted to y a character, but he didn¡¯t ask to y the male lead. Instead, he wanted to y the viiness and the heroine¡¯s older brother, Bai He...¡± ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Hua lowered her head. Her voice became noticeably softer. ¡°I just realized that this world is a TV series.¡± Bai Hua looked up. Perplexity obscured the light in her eyes until Bai Yu could no longer read anything from it. ¡°Have you realized this for a while already?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Yu thought back to the first moment she realized that she was in the series, while still not knowing that it was actually one of her past lives. Her thoughts were a tangled mess. Bai Hua right now must be the same. Bai Yu tightly gripped her hands. She did not know how to deal with what the other person was going through. She could only speak softly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s in the series or not, both you and I are actually here. Everything that¡¯s happening right now is reality.¡± Bai Hua pressed her tips together tightly. She took in a deep breath once and tried to cover up the emotions in her eyes before continuing, ¡°Li Mingxian had asked to y Bai He, and he was injured in a fighting scene.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°The scene that he was injured was the scene where he went to rescue Wangye, who had disappeared during the war with Da Chu. This war!¡± ¡°Bai Yu...¡± Her voice became serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know if everything in this world will go ording to the story in the series or not, but Wangye will disappear, and Big Brother will be the one to save him. But now he is still unconscious. If he doesn¡¯t wake up by the time that happens, then...¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Her nails dug into her palm. ¡°I know that Wangye is important to you, so I came to tell you in case that...¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Hua was confused. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, because I haven¡¯t found a way to fix it yet.¡± This was the first time she had a peaceful conversation with Bai Hua. ¡°So it¡¯s really going to happen.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better if it didn¡¯t.¡± Slowly, silence crept in and enveloped the two of them. Both were deep in their own thoughts, not realizing that they were being watched by their maids, who were surprised by the quietness of their conversation. It felt as if their misses had something inmon that was so simr. ¡°Bai Hua.¡± ¡°Yes, sister?¡± Lost in thoughts, she unconsciously shifted to speaking the way they did in public. Bai Hua sighed to herself. The woman in front of her was this body¡¯s sister. It should be fine for her too to see Bai Yu as a sister. She had put on the mask for so long it might have melded into her personality. ¡°Do you know why Li Mingxian didn¡¯t y the male lead?¡± He was Li Wenrou¡¯s son. Shouldn¡¯t he y Ouyang Mingxian like his father? ¡°I heard nurses talk about what he had said in an interview. The interviewer had asked him why he did not y the male lead, even though he was the sponsor and had the most power to choose.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°He said¡­ this series was made again as a tribute to that viiness, so he wanted to y the only man who loved her the most, and that man was Bai He, Bai Yu¡¯s older brother.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Brother¡­ pleasee back to me.¡± Chapter 135 - 135 She might be lowly, but her ability was the real deal Part I 135 She might be lowly, but her ability was the real deal Part I The next morning, news reached the capital that Da Chu¡¯s army was preparing to attack Da Yang¡¯s border. Luckily, there were no casualties yet. It seemed Da Chu had only sent its army to the city wall, aiming to destroy Da Yang¡¯s soldiers¡¯ morale. Currently, the citizens were being evacuated away from the border to a safer ce. Da Yang and Da Chu might not have been allies, but they were also not openly enemies. There was trade between the two borders, and there were foreignersing in and out. Ouyang Feilong and Chu Zhaoran were limiting each other¡¯s moves. However, it seemed Da Chu¡¯s army no longer cared about the two nations¡¯ trade. It ordered its men to the borderline and evacuated its citizens all in one night, almost as if the people were already prepared. Ouyang Feilong then followed suit and ordered an evacuation. The Emperor had sent rations and resources for those citizens, as well as the army. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t let anyone see you,¡± she whispered to the ck butterfly before sending it along with a message directly to Ouyang Feilong. Its content was brief. She only warned him to be careful of Chu Zhaoran, not to let that man get too close, and to avoid being alone. She was unsure whether Chu Zhaoran was nning to capture Ouyang Feilong or not, but at least warning him would be best. Ouyang Feilong was a general. He knew what he should do. It was not her ce to order him around, especially when she had her own duty right here in the capital. ¡°Greetings to mother.¡± Bai Yu curtsied to her mother, before nodding to another person she brought to Yue Mansion today. ¡°Greetings to first mother.¡± Bai Hua curtsied. She slightly lowered her face, being aware of her manner. Yue Mei said nothing, only looking at Bai Hua with indifferent eyes. Seeing her reaction, Bai Yu spoke up. ..... ¡°I brought her to examine brother¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Since Yue Mei did not allow Bai Hua to go near Bai He, she never had another chance to look at his condition after the day she gave him first aid before fleeing with Ouyang Mingxian. Today, Bai Yu brought her here because of her reputation as a genius doctor, in hopes that she might know how to treat Bai He. She could no longer wait. ¡°Mother.¡± Bai Yu held her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°All the royal doctors that came to see brother all left while shaking their heads. There¡¯s only her left.¡± ¡°But she...¡± ¡°She¡¯s still the royal doctor, appointed by the emperor himself. Mother, please let go of your pride just once, for brother.¡± Yue Mei was silent for a brief while. Her eyes nced at the child of the concubine she hated before turning to her own daughter. Bai Yu gave her mother a nod and a smile. ¡°Let her in.¡± Yue Mei said. Her words were curt, her tone harsh, but it nevertheless brought a smile to both Bai Yu and Bai Hua¡¯s faces. Everyone headed to the bedroom where Bai He was sleeping to observe Bai Hua¡¯s examination. Bai Yu herself was the one who had asked Bai Hua toe here. They might have had bad blood before from Bai Yu¡¯s pride and old resentment, but now those feelings from the past had be light as a feather. Now, Bai He¡¯s life was more important, and Bai Hua seemed to be thinking the same. Bai Hua put down the paper and ink brush she had brought with her before starting first by feeling his pulse. She kept her finger on Bai He¡¯s wrist for a long while. Her seriousness and the strange atmosphere surrounding her discouraged everyone else from making a sound. ¡°The pulse is normal,¡± Bai Hua murmured as she noted something down on her paper. Then, she turned to Bai Yu. ¡°Other doctors have said that he seems like he¡¯s only sleeping, right?¡± She nodded. Bai Hua frowned before moving to sit next to Bai He¡¯s head. Both her hands touched his temples, her thumbs pulling at his eyelids as she slowly turned his head to both sides. Her eyes were fixed on his face while her hands kept moving. ¡°The eyes have a normal reaction. There are no signs of decorticate rigidity or decerebrate rigidity. Mmm...¡± No one understood the strange words she said. And so they could only keep quiet and continue watching. ¡°Lucky, though. At least no parts of the brain have been destroyed.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Yue Mei asked. Bai Hua moved slightly, not immediately answering Yue Mei. She noted down what she had observed before looking up. Her tone was firm from her past habit. ¡°ording to what the patient has faced, it seems that this condition is not a direct result of the poison that he ingested. But the true cause is still unknown, mother.¡± ¡°So what is this condition he¡¯s in?¡± Seeing that Bai Hua had stopped examining him, Bai Yu then asked. ¡°Unconsciousness,¡± Bai Hua answered in English. Bai Yu could understand it immediately, while others were left confused. ¡°Unconsciousness? You mean aa?¡± ¡°Correct, though it is not a deepa. What is happening right now here is only at the stage of a sema, or a lighta. It means the patient can sense everything happening around them but is unable to respond. Actually, the patient shouldn¡¯t be sleeping like this. There should be some movements or facial expressions. Still, it¡¯s not a deepa since the pulse is still normal.¡± ¡°Then can it be cured?¡± Bai Yu continued to ask without caring to help exin to others in the room, now including Xu Luanle and Xu Peipei, who had juste into the room when Bai Hua was noting down her examination. ¡°There¡¯s a way...¡± ¡°Is that true?!¡± Xu Peipei interrupted the conversation in a strangenguage between the two. Bai Hua looked at her gaze full of hopefulness and not contempt like when they had first met, then she smiled. ¡°It is true.¡± ¡°How?¡± Yue Mei became excited as well, even though she had yet to understand exactly what condition her son was in. ¡°I am still unsure of the treatment.¡± Bai Hua who only now realized that she had used too much of her old world¡¯s speech, suddenly changed her tone. ¡°Since I have yet to confirm the cause if I can perform a blood test...¡± ¡°There¡¯s nob for you to do a blood test.¡± Bai Yu ended Bai Hua¡¯s thoughts for her. ¡°I know.¡± Bai Hua sighed. She wished she could bring her medical equipment here with her. ¡°I¡¯ll try to find a way. But I want to know brother¡¯s condition and symptoms ever since he fell asleep until now.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Xu Peipei blurted out. Her heart was beating faster than ever before. How wonderful it would be if he woke up. ¡°Right now, you should ask for the details from Miss Xu. If there¡¯s something else you need to know,e to me.¡± Bai Yu said to Bai Hua, who nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± The younger sibling of the Xu family entwined her arm with Bai Hua¡¯s, leading her out of the room amidst the surprise of everyone. They had never expected to see Xu Peipei acting casually with a woman of lower status like this. ¡°Can she really treat your brother?¡± Despite the glimmer of hope, Yue Mei was still worried. ¡°We should try to trust her, at least this once, mother.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s merely a concubine¡¯s child...¡± ¡°She might be lowly...¡± Bai Yu met her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°But her skills are indeed excellent, mother.¡± Right now, the life of the person she loved was going down a path of cruel fate. This was no longer the time to hold on to hate. Chapter 136 - 136 She might be lowly, but her ability was the real deal Part II 136 She might be lowly, but her ability was the real deal Part II It had been three days since Bai Hua stepped into Meihua Residence for the first time, and she had yet to leave. Since Bai Hua needed more information and first-hand observation, Yue Mei gave her permission to stay in the building. The atmosphere had improved from the first day that Bai Yu had brought her here. Her earnestness, which was as genuine as her ability, as Bai Yu had stated, must have convinced Yue Mei to let Bai Hua be alone with Bai He, instead of keeping an eye on her at all times like before. Still, someone was dissatisfied. ¡°How long is she going to stay here?!¡± Bai Yu sipped her tea before ncing at Xu Peipei, who was making a face. Despite her initial cooperation, she became frustrated with Bai Hua. ¡°What about you? How long are you going to stay here?¡± ¡°Can you not start an argument for a day, Miss Bai?!¡± ¡°And can you note here for a day, Miss Xu?!¡± ¡°Can you stop fighting for a day, sis?!¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Xu Peipei turned her face the other way. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Yu narrowed her eyes at Xu Luanle instead of Xu Peipei. The n to infiltrate Meihua Residence must not be from a woman like Xu Peipei. Xu Luanle must be the one behind it! ¡°So what? What are you going to do, sis? Refuse to ept reality?¡± Xu Luanle shrugged. ¡°Do not think that we, the Bai family, are easily swayed.¡± ¡°But we, the Xu family, are pretty...huge...and charming.¡± ¡°You sly fox.¡± ¡°Overprotective sister.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± She would not let the Xu siblings stick to her brother so easily! Bai Yu intentionally threw her teacup at the calcting friend, while Xu Peipei was left confused, not realizing that her own brother was trying to help tie her red string of fate with an unconscious person. Xu Luanle brushed the teacup away with his fan before using magic to return it to the table. His eyes, which were made to seem rounder with eyeliners, sparkled with amusement. But before Bai Yu could pay him back, a maid suddenly ran up to them at the gazebo, panting and wheezing. ¡°Miss Bai...huff...The Empress Dowager...huff...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager summons miss to the pce for an urgent matter.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± Xu Peipei looked at the sky that was starting to darken. ¡°Y...yes, miss. The carriage sent by Her Majesty is waiting.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Yu nodded before standing up. Her manners were impable as ever, despite being in a hurry. Bai Yu did not bring her maids with her, and so there were only the royal soldiers who were sent to escort her carriage to the pce. It seemed the horses were moving faster than usual. Before long, Bai Yu arrived at the imperial pce. The eunuch did not lead her to the familiar pce as usual; instead, he was bringing her to the Emperor¡¯s royal study, which she had visited once. With her head lowered, she observed the hastiness of everyone around her. Despite the questions that were starting to form, she kept them tightly under control and walked elegantly, deserving praise from everyone she passed. Finally, she arrived at the royal study. As expected, the owner of the study was there, as was the Empress Dowager who had called her. However, there was another person that she was unsure of how he would be connected to her and why he would have to be here when she was summoned. Ouyang Mingxian ¡°Be at ease.¡± Bai Yu curtsied again as thanks after having curtsied and greeted everyone there. After being given permission to be at ease, she remained still and quiet, waiting for the person who had summoned her to speak first. The atmosphere right now was ufortable. ¡°Aijia heard that you¡¯re now the mistress of the Bai family right now,¡± Empress Dowager Wei spoke first. Still, what attracted her attention the most was the coldness of Qin Wang¡¯s gaze, which had been fixed on her ever since her first step into the room. ¡°That is true, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°The Emperor has a royal decree ordering royal doctor Bai Hua to immediately join Qin Wang¡¯s troop. Will you allow it?¡± Bai Yu frowned as she lifted her face to look at the older woman in confusion. Why would the emperor need her permission for something like this? The Emperor¡¯s decree was the order justified by heaven, so there would be no need to ask her at all. Even if there was, they would have to ask her father, who was the head of the family. So the Empress Dowager wanted to directly involve her in this matter? But wait! Ouyang Mingxian led the troop. Bai Hua served as the medic in the troop. This situation... ¡°Themander-general disappeared after the first battle. The Da Chu army had a n to capture him. A number of soldiers are injured, but no one knows this news yet. His Majesty wishes to send Qin Wang to act as the general together with Bai Hua. She would be the only woman in the army, so aijia has called you here to discuss it. His Majesty, too, is...¡± Bai Yu did not hear what Empress Dowager was saying. In her head, there were only words that kept echoing. ¡®Disappeared after the first battle¡¯ Disappeared! Ouyang Feilong had disappeared! How could it happen this fast?! ¡°...What will you say?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°So you will apany Qin Wang¡¯s troop.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened! What ¡®apany¡¯? When did she agree to that? ¡°Mother...¡± It seemed Ouyang Hongxian had originally disagreed with his mother¡¯s decision to call Bai Yu here, and now with the matter of apanying Qin Wang, he objected even more strongly. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Empress Dowager Wei interrupted him. ¡°If Bai Hua goes with the troop as the only woman, her reputation might be damaged. But if Yu-er goes with her, then we can lessen the criticism.¡± ¡°But this is...¡± ¡°Yu-er was the one who discovered the cause of the gue back then. She is capable, and she would be of help to Ming-er no less than Bai Hua.¡± She smiled at her son, who sighed in resignation at his mother¡¯s stubbornness. Empress Dowager Wei turned to smile at her favorite grandson. However, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s face showed no emotion. His eyes that were looking at Bai Yu became colder. Bai Yu lowered her gaze, trying to suppress her worry for Ouyang Feilong as she started pondering the current situation that had not happened in the series. The Emperor sent Bai Hua and Ouyang Mingxian to the border after Ouyang Feilong disappeared. Bai Yu fully understood it. But somehow, Empress Dowager Wei saw it as an opportunity for Bai Yu to make a name for herself, be closer to Ouyang Mingxian, and obstruct Bai Hua. Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s authority did not extend to the army. If Bai Hua truly joined the troop, she would not be able toy a hand on her. On the other hand, Bai Yu, who had the Yue family blood in her, would have the power to deal with Bai Hua. That was the reason why Empress Dowager Wei pretended to call Bai Yu to discuss Bai Hua, even though it would make no sense at all and then used some excuse to enable Bai Yu to apany Ouyang Mingxian. Unfortunately, she did not pay attention and identally epted her suggestion. Now the Empress Dowager must have thought she was fully willing to go along with her n. Did this woman really see the battlefield as a yground?! ¡°Then let it be as mother wishes.¡± It was impossible that Ouyang Hongxian would not know what his mother was nning, but his worry for the battlefront and for Ouyang Feilong made him decide against arguing with her. He let Bai Yu go with the troop, even though it waspletely unnecessary. ¡°Then you should go and prepare yourself. You will have to leave tonight,¡± Empress Dowager Wei said to her with a victorious smile. Bai Yu dared to disrespect Empress Dowager by looking at her face, and then her eyes turned to the Emperor, who had been looking at her. Their eyes met for a split second before Bai Yu cast her gaze down. Then, she kneeled and spoke as loudly as possible. ¡°Your Majesty, I am willing to join the troop. It¡¯s only that...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ouyang Hongxian raised his eyebrow as he looked at her, waiting to see what her n was. ¡°I cannot allow my third sister, Bai Hua, to apany the troop!¡± Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s smile widened, satisfied with her request. Ouyang Mingxian only frowned. ¡°Insolent!¡± Bai Yu was startled by Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s thundering voice. ¡°Are you objecting to zhen¡¯s order?!¡± Chapter 137 - 137 The already known future Part I 137 The already known future Part I ¡°Insolent! Are you objecting to zhen¡¯s order?!¡± Bai Yu kept her head low and remained still. She knew that her actions could lead to her own execution. Still, she used the opportunity while everyone was stunned by the emperor¡¯s anger to find another way out of the situation. ¡°Your Majesty, please contain your anger.¡± ¡°Father, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Empress Dowager Wei calmly spoke to her son, while Ouyang Mingxian kneeled to beg. Bai Yu lowered her head without the intention of saying a single word more. ¡°Imprison her.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Guards!¡± At his words, Bai Yu was pulled up by the guards¡¯ rough hands. She did not resist, nor ask for mercy, even though she should have. The royal prison was no ce for a nobledy like her. Bai Yu tried to remain calm and y along. The one being punished said nothing, while Empress Dowager Wei was the one asking for mercy in her ce. However, an emperor does not go back on his word. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Bai Yu was brought out of the study and dragged to prison by two soldiers. ..... ¡°You two lead the way. Benxiaojie can walk on her own.¡± Her voice was as calm as her demeanor from the beginning when they had seized her. Her calmness was an assurance to the two soldiers. They let go of her, only walking her along to the prison. ¡°Apologies, Miss Bai.¡± ¡°Go.¡± As soon as she was left in a small cell, the soldiers tightly locked the door. Still, they gave her a bow before leaving. There was no one in the royal-protector unit who did not know her. Bai Yu nodded and smiled, implying that she was not offended by their actions. The cell was not too different from what she had seen in the series. It was even dirtier than the one that had been used in a scene. But Bai Yu paid no mind to it as she sat down on the damp pile of hay. She put her hand in her sleeve, silently rubbing the hilt of her dagger. She was unsure of the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. And the Emperor, too, was unsure of hers. Putting her in the cell was the best decision. It was clear that the Emperor did not agree with Empress Dowager¡¯s decision to call her here to talk about Bai Hua. Ouyang Mingxian disliked it as well. And when it was decided that Bai Yu had to join the troop, no one other than Empress Dowager was happy. Bai Yu did not care if she had to stay or go. She was more concerned about Bai Hua since her brother still needed that woman. And so, she kneeled down and uttered a request that she knew would be a direct objection to the royal decree. It was impossible for a person like Ouyang Hongxian to not know her intention. His order to imprison her here was because there was something he did not want to say in front of the other two people there. After two kes had passed, Bai Yu¡¯s spection was confirmed. She was released from the cell and led along a path she had never seen before, despite having visited the pce countless times. This was not a ce where women were allowed. When she was brought to stand in front of the golden throne in arge hall, she understood. The big area was for the officials who came to the meeting every morning. This was the throne hall. No Ouyang Mingxian. No Empress Dowager Wei. There was only Ouyang Hongxian on the golden dragon throne. His elbow was on an armrest, while his palm was under his chin. He looked at her with a gentle gaze and a smile. It was the opposite of his fury moments ago. Bai Yu cast her eyes downward as she silently walked to stand in front of the throne. Her back was straightened, tense. Not because this man had just ordered her imprisonment, but because she felt nervous in the presence of the Emperor¡¯s rxed demeanor, who was known for his formidability. What, really, was Ouyang Hongxian trying to do? Especially when Yue Nan was with him here, in front of the throne, even though he was not there in the royal study. Bai Yu started to guess that whatever n he had, he must have had Yue Nan as his aplice. ¡°Zhen has troubled you.¡± As soon as she curtsied to greet him, Ouyang Hongxian waved his hand and spoke, as if to console her who had been imprisoned by him. Bai Yu dared to look up and meet his golden eyes. What was reflected in them were warmth and calmness, but with her ability to sense others¡¯ feelings, she knew that he was no different from her. Outwardly, he might seem nonchnt, but deep down, beneath his appearance and gaze, perplexity and hopelessness were hidden there. ¡°Your Majesty is most gracious and merciful.¡± She curtsied again with a smile, even though she had been in an unpleasant ce earlier. Ouyang Hongxian said nothing. And silence took over the air in the throne hall. His golden eyes gazed at Bai Yu for a long while. ¡°Your Majesty, time waits for no one,¡± the silver-haired man tore away the silence between the three of them. Ouyang Hongxian turned to look at the man who had the courage to warn him despite their only meeting each other for not too long. Then, he sighed. ¡°Zhen knows. That¡¯s why zhen summoned you and held her here,¡± Ouyang Hongxian continued in the same kind voice. ¡°Say it. Your n.¡± Bai Yu frowned. She immediately turned to her older cousin. Ouyang Hongxian chuckled. This looked as if she had been caught doing something wrong by her father. ¡°Miss Bai, what n do you have that makes you directly opposed to zhen¡¯s order?¡± ¡°I...¡± She did not have any ns yet! But how could she tell him that Bai Hua had to remain here to treat Bai He so that Bai He could save Ouyang Feilong? If she said that, who would believe that a sleeping man would have the ability to track down someone who had gone missing on the battlefield? ¡°Biaomei.¡± Yue Nan¡¯s voice pulled her back from her reverie. ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°Inform the Emperor. Whatever ¡®future¡¯ you see.¡± Future? Was Yue Nan telling her to reveal everything she knew? ¡°Yue Nan refused to reveal any more of heaven¡¯s inscription. Zhen has to rely on your foresight, Bai Yu.¡± Foresight! The reason for Yue Nan¡¯s frequent summons by Ouyang Hongxian must be his ability to see the future. The two men seemed to have a n that Bai Yu did not know. It was highly possible that the n had been in motion ever since Yue Nan started visiting the pce to secretly meet Ouyang Hongxian. Obviously, with his supernatural ability, every emperor would want to have him as an ally. But those from the divine valley could not meddle with the affairs of the court nor the martial world. Ouyang Hongxian must have taken the opportunity while the nation was in crisis to hold Yue Nan back. Bai Yu understood Yue Nan¡¯s importance. The three-eyed seer had the ability to see the future, but she had never heard of herself having foresight! Knowing something from a series was not foresight! Bai Yu nced at her cousin again. Yue Nan gave her a slight smile. ¡°What did you ¡®see¡¯ in this war?¡± He was really trying to make it so that she had foresight! ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Bai Yu took a deep breath, deciding to y along. ¡°I see loss and victory.¡± ¡°Loss?¡± Ouyang Hongxian did not react to the word victory, yet he frowned when she said loss. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s people who have sacrificed themselves are that loss.¡± Ouyang Hongxian nodded, solemn. ¡°But there is another loss that I cannot be sure about...¡± ¡°It is rted to the reason you cannot let Bai Hua apany the troop. Correct?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°And it is rted to Long-er too?¡± Bai Yu lowered her head, saying nothing in reply. ¡°You two are really...¡± The voice that was often gentle now revealed a serious and weary tone. He massaged his temples, his eyes closed, and his exhaustion was clearer than ever. Bai Yu did not know what he meant, so she continued to remain quiet. ¡°Tell zhen...¡± His golden eyes opened once more. They seared into her. ¡°What you see, from start to finish.¡± Bai Yu glimpsed at Yue Nan. She was uncertain whether she could say it or not, so she wanted confirmation from the person who was blessed by the goddess of fate herself. She received a nod as an answer. Bai Yu then started talking about everything she knew, starting from the war that was going to happen, Ouyang Feilong¡¯s disappearance, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s leading the army, Bai Hua¡¯s existence in the army, and the important role that Bai He would y. She only spoke about the war, leaving out the fight for the throne sparked by Ouyang Yongxian and the Wang family. If Yue Nan had not mentioned it, then she, too, should not have revealed it to Ouyang Hongxian. Bai Yu did not know why Yue Nan concealed it. She could only guess that he might have a n of his own, just as he had said to her that this fate was not for her to bear alone. ¡°But right now, my brother is still unconscious. Bai Hua and I are still trying to find a way to heal him. If she went with the troop and the treatment failed, then my brother would not be able to wake up and...¡± ¡°And no one will find Long-er.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Ouyang Hongxian nodded. His brows were still tightly knit together. ¡°But if Bai Hua is not in the army, Ming-er¡¯s victory might change.¡± ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Bai Yu paused. The image in front of her was such a strange one. Ouyang Hongxian, who always had a warm smile on his face, was now unusually somber. Her dark eyes met his golden ones, not fearing the punishment. She wanted to convey her feelings along with her words. ¡°Does Your Majesty not believe in Your Majesty¡¯s most beloved son?¡± ¡°You...¡± His eyes widened. The feelings he, the emperor, had never disclosed to anyone¡­ how could she know?! Chapter 138 - 138 The already known future Part II 138 The already known future Part II ¡°You...¡± His eyes widened. The feelings he, the emperor, had never disclosed to anyone¡­ how could she know?! ¡°Your Majesty has trained Qin Wang to be a strong and mighty warrior. Your Majesty is well aware of his strength. Even without Bai Hua, I believe that Qin Wang will be able to win this war.¡± Because she wanted Bai Hua to help her brother, she said things selfishly. But apart from Ouyang Hongxian, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s father, Bai Yu was another person who knew how strong he was. It might have been based on what she had seen in the series, but upon another consideration, she realized that Ouyang Mingxian had ascended the thronergely through his own strength. In the original story, Bai Yu and Bai Hua asionally helped him, but not to a considerable degree. Ouyang Hongxian gazed at the woman in front of him. From the beginning until now, she remained calm without a single sign of anxiety, yet her every word was filled with worry. And the source of that worry was the same as his. ¡°She¡¯s wicked. Do you realize that?¡± The son of heaven turned to his new advisor. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Yue Nan smiled. ¡°Miss Bai.¡± The solemnity on the Emperor¡¯s face had clearly lessened. A smile appeared on the handsome face, despite his age. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What is your n?¡± ..... Bai Yu smiled, even though she was slightly embarrassed that the other person seemed to know that, in the end, everything she said was for Ouyang Feilong. ¡°I will have Bai Hua stay here to treat my brother. If everything goes smoothly, they willter go to the border...¡± ¡°And what are you going to do with the morale of the soldiers who are waiting for the divine doctor Bai Hua?¡± Bai Yu could remain calm, even though the question was a difficult one. Still, she would have to eventually make a decision. ¡°I might not be much of a help, but if I apany the troop as Bai Hua, then at least my presence can help raise the morale among the injured soldiers.¡± ¡°You mean that...¡± ¡°I will be Bai Hua, Your Majesty.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Bai Yu did not know how she coulde up with such a n. She had zero medical knowledge, and even though she could manage her fear of blood more than before, she still offered to pretend to be Bai Hua. The reason that her presence alone would be a help might sound useful, but there was still an undeniable truth that she could not treat anyone at all. ¡°The carriage, Miss Bai.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I know how to ride a horse.¡± Ouyang Mingxian arched his brow in surprise. ¡°At such an urgent time, please let me ride the horse.¡± The clear but firm voice was heard through the white veil. Despite being a fragile woman, she did not want to be a burden to others. The soldiers there were all silently praising ¡®Miss Bai Hua¡¯. Shortly, arge ck horse was led to recing the carriage that had been prepared for her, the sole woman in the group. She had to travel together with Ouyang Mingxian and a troop of elite soldiers tonight, while the reinforcement troop and other royal doctors would follow the next morning since they required more time to prepare both the people and the resources. Bai Yu returned to Yue Mansion in the middle of the night. She told her mother and Bai Hua the reason for her sudden departure. Despite her worry, Yue Mei reluctantly let her go since she could not go against the royal decree, even when that decree specified the name ¡®Bai Hua¡¯. Her disguise was only known to the Emperor, Ouyang Mingxian, Yue Nan, Bai Hua, and both her parents. Bai Yu left without telling anyone the detail other than her disguise. The real Bai Hua wanted to help the soldiers, but the duty in front of her was as important. This was the first time Bai Yu looked at her in a different light. Even though her older sister was going to pretend to be her, Bai Hua said nothing in objection, only focusing on finding a way to cure Bai He. Along with the news that Bai Hua had received the order to apany the troop to the border, Bai Yu had also spread the word that she had fallen ill after losing the majority of her magic in herpetition, coupled with the fatigue from taking care of the Bai household matters by herself. Her n to impersonate Bai Hua then was fullypleted. ¡°Are you alright?¡± A voice sounded from the man riding the horse next to her. This was the first sentence he spoke to her ever since they started the journey. Ouyang Hongxian had exined everything to him before she arrived, so Bai Yu did not have to tell him anything else. Because everyone in the group had a magic level higher than red, the speed of travel was higher than normal. Ouyang Mingxian sent his voice through magic, so she could clearly hear him. ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°Benwang never knew you could ride a horse.¡± Bai Yu spit out augh. ¡°Apologies to Wangye. I am not so weak that I require Wangye¡¯s protection at all times.¡± Then, she increased her speed and rode away from the man, who fell silent at the words of the woman whom he had always ignored. When she was beautiful and precious, he never thought to cherish her. Now just go back to protecting that useless and fragile flower! Her mouth, under the veil, slightly curved down. Her one hand let go from the reins to touch an object in her sleeve pocket, checking that it was still there and safe. Feeling the existence of the fabric bundle, her thoughts went back to the one that had given it to her as she broke into a smile. A warm smile that could share itsfort with anyone who saw it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°I will be Bai Hua, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What are you doing this for?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I only wish for my brother to wake up...¡± Her words stopped at the lift of his hand. Ouyang Hongxian gazed at her face for a long while. Bai Yu tried to control her expression in response. After a brief moment, the Emperor revealed his usual smile again, as if he was no longer questioning anything. ¡°Zhen thinks you should keep that answer to yourself.¡± Bai Yu was starting to feel unsure about what the Emperor knew, exactly. At first, he acted obliviously, but now he suddenly seemed to know what she was nning to do and for whom she was doing it. ¡°Truthfully, zhen agrees with your n. But first, zhen needs you to promise one thing.¡± ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± No matter how hard it was, she was willing to do it as long as it would lead her away from the path of her old fate. The fate that would always result in her red string of fate slipping away. Golden eyes gazed at the woman in front of him with mixed feelings. Then, they moved to Yue Nan, who had been looking at him. Yue Nan gave a slight nod. The man¡¯s face was calm, though his eyes glittered with a smile. Ouyang Hongxian eventually showed a resigned smile. Other than Bai Yu, he had no other way, huh? ¡°Zhen will not interrogate you about your purpose. Zhen only wants you to aplish what you said you would do.¡± His tone was gentle but firm. Bai Yu was well aware of her own purpose. If it was before, she would tell herself that she wanted to avoid the never-ending cycle of fate and karma, that she wanted to defeat cruel fate. But right now, she had a new reason as to why she had to struggle so much and put herself in this situation. It was for one person. The person who had pulled her out of that vicious cycle of fate. She would aplish it, no matter what, so that she could meet Ouyang Feilong again. ¡°If you fail...¡± Bai Yu paid close attention to his words. She would listen to no matter what kind of condition the Emperor had for her. ¡°...If you fail, do not set foot in the capital ever again!¡± Her eyes widened at the unexpected condition¡­ W...what did he mean?! ¡°Your Majesty means that..¡± ¡°Worry not...¡± Ouyang Hongxian stood up to his full height. His golden eyes were still fixed on her. He stepped away from the throne, his hand bringing out something. ¡°Do your duty to the best of your ability. And if you can return, this will be your reward.¡± The tall figure stopped in front of her. The long object wrapped in golden cloth was in his extended hand. ¡°The future you saw¡­ zhen actually knew.¡± The face of the man who ruled over all Da Yang still held a smile, even though his gentle voice was filled with pain. The already known future? Did that mean... ¡°Even if zhen has to die, at least zhen can rest peacefully...knowing that Long-er has someone like you beside him.¡± Ever since the silver-haired man appeared, his vision had slowly gained its missing pieces. Ever since he took the throne, he would always see something in his dreams. The blurry picture was finally made clear by Yue Nan. It was the death that this soul had experienced over and over again in countless lives after this. He did not fear that it would happen to him again. Every question he asked Bai Yu was out of curiosity, of him wanting to know how much she loved his younger brother and whether she was capable enough to stand beside his most significant person or not. Ouyang Hongxian was afraid of death once. But the vision revealed to him washed the fear away. The only thing he feared was that his younger brother, the dear brother he had raised, would not be able to stand on this bloody battlefield named the imperial pce. He could only send him away as far as possible, to send the woman he loved to be with him. He could only pay for his sin¡­ the sin that had severed the string of fate throughout many lives after. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± ¡°Take care of zhen¡¯s brother.¡± Chapter 139 - 139 Distance did not lead his trust astray Part I 139 Distance did not lead his trust astray Part I Bai Yu arrived at the border in the middle of the night the next day. The military camp at the border was arranged neatly into rows of tents. As soon as Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s troop reached it, everyone noticed its silence. For the army that lost itsmander, the strain appeared in mere days. ¡°Greetings to Qin Wang.¡± Without Ouyang Feilong, the highest-ranked person here was Yue Huiling, the lieutenant-general. She was in full armor, and behind her were other generals in the army who hade to wee their newmander with nk faces. There was no dness to be felt among them. For the soldiers who had been in war for the majority of their lives, Ouyang Mingxian, who had never been in battle, would not easily earn their respect. If there were no royal decree, Yue Huiling would nevere out and wait for Ouyang Mingxian like this. The current war was a significant test for him. ¡°Call a meeting.¡± Ouyang Mingxian ignored the meaning in the soldiers¡¯ eyes. He ignored even his own fatigue. He headed toward therge tent that should be for a Wangye with his same calmness andposure. ¡°Lead her to her tent.¡± Before he could walk further away, he cast a nce toward her as he spoke to a soldier in front of his tent in a cold voice. Bai Yu understood that she was useless here. She had no knowledge that could be of any help at all, and yet she still came here, pretending to be Bai Hua, a royal doctor. She obligingly followed the soldier, while the generals followed Ouyang Mingxian into therge tent. She walked to another tent a short distance away. Before leaving, the soldier told her that there were no other women in the army apart from her and Yue Huiling, whose tent was next to hers. If she needed assistance, she could tell the soldier who guarded her tent or go to Yue Huiling, a fellow woman. Bai Yu smiled as she acknowledged his words. The soldier then farewelled her, astonished that a nobledy like her did not show dissatisfaction when informed that, on top of having to live in a tent, there would be no maids to help ease the hardship. ..... But for Bai Yu, this camp was having a shoot out in the wilderness. And obviously, she was with the army, and in the middle of the war, she should not trouble others by asking for morefort than they could provide. If her biaojie could live like this, then she should be able to as well! As soon as she was left alone, Bai Yu fell onto the soft mattress on top of the raised tform. There was a nket and a pillow provided already. Her journey here was with Ouyang Mingxian and the soldiers, whose magic levels were not as high as Ouyang Feilong and his group, so it took longer to reach the border than she hadst time. She might have silver magic that could greatly aid her speed, but she could not control it yet, so she had to seal it within the ck jade. Moreover, she had to match the speed of others in the group, so she only used ck-level magic on her way here. She was exhausted. Drowsiness loomed over her as soon as her head touched the pillow. Bai Yu slowly closed her eyes. No! She immediately sprang up from the mattress when she recalled what she had to do. Bai Yu adjusted her clothes and hair, then tightened the string of her veil before leaving her tent, despite the time beingte at night. ¡°Benxiaojie would like to see the wounded. Could you lead the way?¡± When she stepped outside, the two soldiers¡¯ eyes were instantly on her. It was impolite, but Bai Yu understood that it was their duty to protect her. One of them nodded and gave a respectful affirmative before leading the way. Another stayed behind to guard the tent. There was no need for Bai Yu to announce her identity; the royal decree had arrived before her, detailing the arriving people and their duties. No one batted an eye when they saw a woman walking around in the camp. She was merely doing what she was expected to do for her job. The tent for the wounded wasrge, located far away from her own. Bai Yu was unsure if she could find the way back to her tent, so she asked the soldier who had brought her here to wait for her. She did not intend to treat anyone here. She knew she could not attempt what the real Bai Hua could, though at least she had toe to raise the spirits of the injured soldiers and even fellow doctors. ¡°You are...¡± The first thing she noticed when she entered the tent was an unexpected calmness and silence. It was possibly because the patients were currently sleeping. There were a few doctors scattered throughout the tent. Bai Yu approached a senior man with high-level magic who looked like he could use healing magic. However, the current of his magic felt weak. Bai Yu guessed that he was the chief medic in the army, the same person she had met at the vige during the epidemic. She headed toward him first, as a manner of respect, though he did not seem to remember her. ¡°Chief doctor, I am Bai Hua.¡± She gave the elderly man a curtsy. ¡°Thank you foring all this way, Miss Bai.¡± Fatigue was apparent in his voice and on his face, yet he smiled without being suspicious whether she was the real ¡®Bai Hua¡¯ or not. No one would have the energy to suspect anyone in a time like this. The information Bai Yu received from the doctor was that there were many wounded in the battle several days ago. Though their injuries were not too severe, there were only three doctors here, and they were clearly short-handed. During that battle, they were so busy that they did not have time to sleep. Today was the same; they had to constantly check up on the soldiers¡¯ conditions, unable to take a rest in their own tents. Bai Yu was slightly more relieved now that she knew no one was in such a critical condition that they would require Bai Hua¡¯s skill, otherwise she would not be able to do anything for them. Because the situation was not too bad, Bai Hua in the series then had enough time to help Ouyang Mingxian with his battle strategies, huh? And you said you needed a doctor and the wounded needed morale. Fate, oh, fate. Do you think you can just put two people together so easily like that? ¡°I hurried here with Qin Wang¡¯s troop ahead of the other doctors. I¡¯m afraid I might not be much of a help today.¡± ¡°Miss Bai can rest assured. The condition of these soldiers is not too serious. We can handle it for now, as long as another battle doesn¡¯t start.¡± Their conditions might not be severe, but the problem of being short-staffed could not be ignored. Bai Yu continued to ponder that problem in her tent after being urged to take a rest by the chief doctor, who feared that she might fall ill after overexerting herself too much. Da Yang¡¯s royal doctors were all men, and Bai Hua was the only exception among them. On the other hand, Bai Yu had never heard of those doctors having assistants at all. Bai Yu was unsure of how the injured soldiers would be treated in this era, or whether all doctors normally had to work day and night. But she was sure that the situation should not continue like this. Chapter 140 - 140 Distance did not lead his trust astray Part II 140 Distance did not lead his trust astray Part II ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As soon as she entered her tent, a familiar voice from another woman in the army was heard. Bai Yu curtsied to her older cousin and the unofficial shifu before taking off the veil. ¡°Bai Hua is treating my brother. I came here in her ce in order to follow the royal decree.¡± Yue Huiling¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re trying to fool the Emperor?¡± ¡°Biaojie, please don¡¯t worry. The Emperor is informed about this matter.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Bai Yu acted troubled, teasing the person who was making a serious face that did not suit someone her age at all. ¡°...I¡¯m afraid biaojie might not believe what I¡¯m about to say.¡± ¡°What nonsense is this?¡± Yue Huiling¡¯s frown tightened. ¡°Say it. I know that you¡¯re not justing here as a recement for Bai Hua.¡± ..... ¡°How about sitting down and having some tea first?¡± Bai Yu lightly took her wrist, trying to lead her to the chair. Yue Huiling was unwilling but still followed. Her heart was full of confusion and frustration. Ouyang Feilong had disappeared. Bai He had yet to wake up. And now Bai Yu suddenly appeared in such a dangerous ce, pretending to be Bai Hua! Who would think she could make sense of everything right now?! ¡°When was thest time you drank tea?¡± Bai Yu calmly poured tea while the other person could not sit still. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wasting your time. I only want you to take a rest.¡± A warm cup of tea was extended to her. The dark eyes that gazed at the armored woman were sincere. Her smile was gentle. ¡°Sit down and have tea with me for a little while. And I won¡¯t bother biaojie ever again.¡± Yue Huiling¡¯s heart stuttered. ¡°You...¡± That smile...in a time like this¡­ Even while sleeping, you still sent your sister tofort me. The slender but rough hand from training with swords reached out and epted the cup from the woman who seemed to suddenly transform into her older brother. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Yu smiled at Yue Huiling¡¯s scolding. ¡°I should not be the one whoes here. The person who should be beside you right now is my big brother.¡± Yue Huiling cast her eyes downward, not epting or denying Bai Yu¡¯s words. She might not like Bai He, but she could not refuse that Bai He¡¯s gentle smile had given her the willpower to face many things as the sole woman in the army. No matter how much she actedpetitive and antagonistic toward him, Bai He still treated her like a younger sister. On some days that she did not have Ouyang Feilong, Bai He was still there. It was different right now. There was no Ouyang Feilong, no Bai He, only the woman she both hated and admired here in front of her. There might be some positivity left. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± After drinking tea, the burning sensation of worries now turned into warmth. Yue Huiling put down the teacup, and her eyes as she gazed at her younger cousin became softer. ¡°I came to help you and to receive your help.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Bai Yu smiled before she patiently exined. ¡°I came to find themander-general, and I want biaojie to help me.¡± Yue Huiling frowned. ¡°What can someone like you do?¡± ¡°Someone like me can¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s why I need biaojie¡¯s strength.¡± Yue Huiling sighed at the calmness of her pupil. ¡°I know that Wangye will not be harmed. But I don¡¯t know where he is.¡± ¡°I will manage that.¡± ¡°How will you find the general?¡± ¡°First, you have to tell me the current situation.¡± Yue Huiling looked at the determination in Bai Yu¡¯s eyes, then decided to exin the situation of the army to her, even though it was a tightly kept secret that could be used against Da Yang if it was known by an enemy. It must be her smile that resembled Bai He¡¯s so much that made Yue Huiling trust her with everything. She did not believe that Bai Yu could help her find Ouyang Feilong, but even so, at least she could share all that she had to carry over thest few days. ¡°I am sure that Qin Wang will be able to raise the soldiers¡¯ morale.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s that capable?¡± ¡°The Emperor gave this mission to Qin Wang, not Taizi. Obviously, his majesty sees Qin Wang¡¯s skill and potential. Biaojie, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Yu patted the back of Yue Huiling¡¯s hand to console her. ¡°And about themander general, does biaojie really not think it¡¯s that second prince¡¯s doing?¡± Yue Huiling solemnly shook her head. Bai Yu silently admired the woman in front of her who could shoulder such a massive responsibility and still remain calm. It seemed that if she did not meet her biaojie today, that seriousness would be engraved into her beautiful face for a long time. Bai Yu could not treat anyone¡¯s injury like Bai Hua could, but at least she had sessfully helped lighten Yue Huiling¡¯s burden today. ¡°It¡¯s true that the battle that day seemed like Da Chu hade to take our border territory. Themander general had a n to split us into three groups. One would advance forward to engage Da Chu¡¯s army. But it turned out that they intended to lure Wangye out to the battlefield. Then, they took the opportunity while he was fighting to surround him. My troop was forced to retreat back into Da Yang.¡± ¡°Does that mean Wangye and some of the troops were in the middle of Da Chu¡¯s army?¡± ¡°Correct. I think it¡¯s strange. Wangye seemed to have already known their n.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Bai Yu nodded but did notment. ¡°Even if Wangye already expected it, that n still doesn¡¯t fit that second prince¡¯s personality at all. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Chu Zhaoran who is the person behind this.¡± ¡°What made you sure of it?¡± ¡°I received intel that he was still at Da Chu¡¯s capital. The one leading the army right now is a fake.¡± ¡°Before going into battle, did Wangye say anything to you in particr?¡± ¡°He talked about biaoge.¡± Bai Yu frowned. Did Ouyang Feilong talk about Bai He? ¡°Wangye and biaoge are on a mission that I¡¯m not included in. I wasn¡¯t allowed to take part. Another thing is that before going into battle, Wangye wrote something on my palm.¡± Without waiting for Bai Yu¡¯s question, Yue Huiling turned her palm up and wrote a character on it, replicating Ouyang Feilong¡¯s trace. ¡°Third?¡± Bai Yu repeated what Yue Huiling wrote on her palm. Yue Huiling nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all he wrote.¡± ¡°Does biaojie know its meaning?¡± ¡°I think I know.¡± Yue Huiling seemed unsure. ¡°What is it?¡± Yue Huiling lowered her voice. ¡°During his poison training with grandfather, he once said: Truth is untruth, and untruth is truth. If you think the opponent has only two options...¡± Bai Yu silently eximed, ¡®Oh¡¯ before finishing the sentence. ¡°Be certain that he will choose the third one.¡± Yue Huiling nodded, confirming Bai Yu¡¯s understanding. Choosing the third option? Whether that third option meant Ouyang Feilong¡¯s or the enemy¡¯s, Bai Yu had to find that option no matter what! ¡°Is there anything else that he said?¡± Bai Yu asked again, trying to find a clue to that third option. Yue Huiling nodded, recalling Ouyang Feilong¡¯s words before he spurred his horse and headed into battle. ¡°He said that both Bai He and I must not forget our duties.¡± Even though she was the only one with him there, he still mentioned Bai He, as if he was certain that the sleeping person would one day wake up and return to his side. Distance did not lead his trust astray. Chapter 141 - 141 But not with everyone Part I 141 But not with everyone Part I Bai Yu remembered that there was a ck dragon unit within the army. Yue Huiling told her that she did not have the authority to mobilize them. She could onlymand the soldiers of the main army and was responsible for the Emperor¡¯s decree that involved them. On the other hand, Bai He was responsible for the secret missions and the ck dragon unit, which was currently hiding somewhere in the absence of their leader. And so, Bai Yu handed her cousin the golden jade before parting ways that night. Da Yang¡¯s spies would give that jade to its owner along with a message. Bai Yu believed that when the jade reached Chu Zhaoran¡¯s hands, he would surelye to see her. After talking with Yue Huiling, Bai Yu came to the conclusion that the person who could help her find Ouyang Feilong was Chu Zhaoran. Yue Huiling¡¯s intel said that he was not in Da Chu¡¯s camp; thus, the n to capture Ouyang Feilong was not organized by the real second prince. She felt that the assumption could be either true or false. Still, it would be hard for her to ask Chu Zhaoran about Ouyang Feilong. She could only hope that when he saw the jade, which had been sent to him at the same time as Ouyang Feilong¡¯s disappearance, he would think she wanted to see him because she wanted to be his Wang Fei. Bai Yu was unsure why she did not feel danger when she met Chu Zhaoran. Nheless, she decided to use a simple and straightforward n. If something went wrong, then she would just escape. End of the story! Two days had passed without a word from Chu Zhaoran. Yue Huiling swore that her men had brought the jade to its owner already. Bai Yu could only wonder about the reason why that man refused to meet her. Chu Zhaoran destroyed her n before it could begin! ¡°Miss Bai, please rest for a little while.¡± Bai Yu gave the chief doctor a smile. She gritted her teeth, sending the current of her magic through her hand to heal the wound on an unconscious soldier. She had helped Ouyang Feilong heal his injury twice. Luckily, she could use her experience in method acting andbine it with trying to replicate the same feeling she had when she sent her magic to heal another person. After training for a whole day and night until she exhausted her energy, she could finally use basic-level healing magic. Only a handful of people could use healing magic. Still, it was not impossible for someone like her when she put her heart into it. Bai Yu took out her handkerchief to wipe her sweat. She had been forcing herself to use healing magic on people from the morning untilte afternoon. Despite being sweat-stroked, she never once revealed her face beneath the veil. ..... The number of injured people increased in thest two days. She could heal only those with basic and non-life-threatening injuries, while other doctors focused on treating soldiers who were poisoned or hadplications that she could not examine or heal. This was Bai Yu¡¯s extent of her impersonating Bai Hua. She had to hope for Bai He to wake up faster before another battle urred. Otherwise, she would no longer be able to fool others. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing there haven¡¯t been any battles recently, but most soldiers have caught the flu.¡± Bai Yu was silently sipping on her tea while listening to the conversation between other doctors in the tent. She had noticed what the chief doctor mentioned. However, she was not a doctor, so she did not know the source or the specifics of the soldiers who fell sick after returning from the patrols. It was strange, nheless. ¡°Doctor! Chief doctor!¡± The joy in the neer¡¯s voice was a clear indicator of the news he was going to announce. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Reinforcement has arrived. More doctors havee with them too.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The chief doctor smiled, and Bai Yu, too, smiled with the same relief. ¡°Wei Wang is also with the reinforcement. He¡¯s heading here right now.¡± ¡°Is that true?!¡± Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s name had a wonderful effect on the morale of everyone in the tent. Bai Yu was also d. If the god of healing was here, then there was nothing for her to worry about while waiting for the real Bai Hua to arrive. She stood up to prepare to wee the prince, but it seemed the soldier who hade to inform them was slightly toote. Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s tall figure had already entered the tent. Bai Yu curtsied and said her greeting along with the others. She slightly lowered her face, her eyes fixed on the hem of Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s white robe as the chief doctor exined the situation. The ever-present smile was on Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s lips as he gazed at the woman who was bowing her head. His ears were listening to the doctor, and his mouth was responding, but since everyone was keeping their faces lowered, no one noticed that his eyes were fixed on the sole woman there. As soon as the chief doctor finished his report, silence fell upon the tent. Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s brows were pulled together slightly. It was not caused by what he had heard, but by the unstable posture of the woman in front of him. He moved closer to confirm his thoughts, but before he could utter a word, she suddenly copsed. Ouyang Wenrou instantly caught her smaller body in his arms. He frowned...This woman had already been in his embrace once. It was impossible for him to not remember...There was no mistake. This Miss Bai was Bai Yu, not Bai Hua. Ouyang Wenrou gently carried Bai Yu up. ¡°Lead benwang to her tent.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Bai Yu woke up feeling more exhausted than ever before, even more than when she had practiced using healing magicst night. ¡°Healing magic is not something you can overdo as soon as you know how to use it.¡± His usual gentle voice scolded her as soon as she opened her eyes. Bai Yu looked at the man who was in her tent, helping her sit up. She listened to his words in silence¡­ It was her fault, as he said. ¡°My gratitude to Wei Wang for helping me.¡± ¡°Benwang forbids you from using magic in the next two days.¡± ¡°But at the medical tent...¡± ¡°Benwang is here now. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± Bai Yu met his gaze. His light-colored eyes were looking at her with a strange glint she had never seen before. ¡°You can rely on benwang.¡± Bai Yu smiled. ¡°Wangye is always gentle...¡± ¡°But not with everyone.¡± Ouyang Wenrou continued in the same strange tone thatcked softness. It might be because she had been trying to avoid him, the man who resembled her past lover. She did not talk or observe him much, so she had never seen this side of Ouyang Wenrou, not even after they had be friends. ¡®Are you this gentle with every woman?¡¯ Once, she had whispered amidst the sweet melody of the guqin. And today, she received his answer¡­ Bai Yu did not dare to imagine that if back then he had heard her and immediately said this, she would be able to stop loving him or not. ¡°Bai Yu...¡± Ouyang Wenrou sighed. ¡°...Benwang doesn¡¯t know what you were thinking when you decided toe here. But you shouldn¡¯t put yourself in danger. You shouldn¡¯t even use so much magic until you faint like this.¡± His brown eyes stared straight at her. He was scolding her, yet gentleness finally returned to his gaze. Chapter 142 - 142 But not with everyone Part II 142 But not with everyone Part II ¡°Bai Yu...¡± Ouyang Wenrou sighed. ¡°...Benwang doesn¡¯t know what you were thinking when you decided toe here. But you shouldn¡¯t put yourself in danger. You shouldn¡¯t even use so much magic until you faint like this.¡± His brown eyes stared straight at her. He was scolding her, yet gentleness finally returned to his gaze. ¡°I am only doing what I can do.¡± ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to do it.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Otherwise, benwang cannot confirm that benwang won¡¯t let it slip that you pretended to be Bai Hua.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Then you should rest.¡± Wicked! The man finally smiled when he saw that she no longer had a word of objection. But before he could leave, Bai Yu held him back for another question. ..... ¡°Please wait.¡± Ouyang Wenrou stopped. ¡°Did Wangyee here to help Bai Hua?¡± She knew it was quite an embarrassing question. Someone might think she was being jealous. But in truth, she only wanted to know if the current Ouyang Wenrou was walking down the same path that was destined for him or not. ¡°Benwang came to help my uncle and third brother.¡± Both his eyes and voice did not contain a lie in them. Bai Yu smiled, a sincere smile, unlike the polite ones she had always used. ¡°Farewell to Wangye.¡± She was already being rude by sitting on the bed while talking to him, a prince. This time, she acted rudely again by only bowing her head as a farewell to him, though Ouyang Wenrou did not seem to mind. A gentle smile graced his face once again. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Before he could leave, Yue Huiling hurried into the tent to report on the cause of the sudden sickness among the patrol soldiers. Da Chu was the one behind it. Hearing that, Bai Yu sighed to herself¡­ They were not directly fighting each other, and now that side was trying to sabotage Da Yang¡¯s force with this dirty tactic. Should she sneak in to burn their provisions, like in the series she had watched? ¡°Benwang is going to examine those soldiers. Don¡¯t report this to brother yet. Benwang will be the one attending the meeting,¡± Ouyang Wenrou said gravely. While Bai Yu was unconscious, he had asked Yue Huiling to investigate the strangeness the chief doctor had mentioned while reporting to him. ¡°There is another problem yet, Wangye.¡± Bai Yu stopped Ouyang Wenrou again. Though she was ordered to rest, she could not let this problem rest along with her. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Wangye, may I ask about the organization within the medical tent during the war? How are the wounded soldiers treated?¡± Ouyang Wenrou looked at her, surprised. He did not expect her to be interested in a matter such as this. ¡°Normally, those with light injuries will help the severely wounded after they receive treatment from the doctor. What is it?¡± ¡°But what I¡¯m seeing is not like what Your Highness describes. People with light injuries can help, but they are not doing it now. That¡¯s why other doctors and I have to work hard all the time.¡± ¡°The reason is thest battle...¡± Yue Huiling was the one to answer. ¡°...We lost quite a number of men who had followed themander-general. Soldiers who had other duties then had to fill in the gap. That¡¯s why we had to ask for reinforcement from the capital.¡± Bai Yu frowned. Ouyang Feilong was not a fool. Why did he lead so many soldiers into the trap? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing Bai Yu frowning and falling silent, Ouyang Wenrou asked. ¡°I have something I would like to propose.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ouyang Wenrou arched his brow with an interested smile. On the other hand, Yue Huiling was staring at her, looking like she was starting to understand her thoughts. ¡°If weck manpower in the medical tent, then I would like to propose that we find more people.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Originally, there were many viges along the border. Right now, they are evacuated to a safe ce, but if we ask them to help take care of the wounded...¡± ¡°That¡¯s almost impossible...¡± Yue Huiling interrupted. It seemed she could predict Bai Yu¡¯s idea. ¡°...Vigers who can be of help are already being recruited to be soldiers for the army. Those that were evacuated were women and children.¡± ¡°Then we should have those women help out in the medical tent.¡± Yue Huiling sighed at Bai Yu¡¯s suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never had the same thoughts you have. But it¡¯s been a long time since a woman has not been in the army. Wangye doesn¡¯t prefer having women among soldiers.¡± Did Ouyang Feilong despise women to the point that he would not allow them into the army? From what she knew about him, there must be another reason, such as the women¡¯s safety while being among an army of men. ¡°Biaojie, please don¡¯t worry. I have a solution.¡± If the problem were those women¡¯s safety, then it would not be too difficult for her to handle it. ¡°But themander-general...¡± ¡°Themander-general is not here right now.¡± Bai Yu gave her a sly smile. ¡°Then you go talk to brother yourself.¡± It was Ouyang Wenrou who agreed with her idea. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C It was simple to exin to Ouyang Mingxian the need for assistants in the medical tent, especially when Ouyang Mingxian had no problem with women. She had a way of selecting the assistants, including a way of taking care of those women under Ouyang Mingxian¡¯smand. Tomorrow, she would head to the vige where the evacuated vigers were staying. It was half a day¡¯s distance from the border, a safe distance away from the war. Although Yue Huiling and some generals disagreed, they came around to admire her after Bai Yu, in the guise of Bai Hua, exined her management step by step and detailed the advantage of having assistants within the military camp. In truth, she did not need to go through all this trouble. The favor from her deeds would eventually be Bai Hua¡¯s since everyone thought she was her. But Bai Yu did note here to y. If there was something she could do to help, she wanted to do it since this was the army her brother was a part of as well. And if she could truly help, then she would think of it as a way to repay Bai Hua in advance for helping Bai He. ¡°What are you ying at?¡± After receiving the permission, Bai Yu excused herself from the meeting to prepare for her departure tomorrow. Luckily, Ouyang Wenrou hade here. His presence allowed her to do something other than use healing magic in the medical tent. And that something was her another, hidden objective for tomorrow¡¯s travel. ¡°I¡¯m baiting.¡± Yue Huiling frowned. ¡°Baiting?¡± ¡°Biaojie doesn¡¯t have to understand this.¡± If she exined that it was to seduce someone, then she would be seen as a shameless woman. Having Ouyang Feilong see her as that was already enough. She did not want to destroy her reputation as the perfect youngdy. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t y around too much. This is more dangerous than you think.¡± ¡°How can any harm befall me when you¡¯re around?¡± Bai Yu smiled at her bodyguard, whom she had asked for permission from Ouyang Mingxian. Correct, she had asked Yue Huiling to apany her. Her secret n was known only to her cousin. If Chu Zhaoran could note to see her in the camp, then she would leave and create an opening for him to approach. The security at the evacuated vige wasx. She could find assistants while waiting for Chu Zhaoran at the same time. She only had to pretend to fall ill for a few days so that she could stay overnight in the vige. Baiting until the fish bit! Chapter 143 - 143 Da Chu’s ‘Empress’ could only be ‘a Bai woman’ Part I 143 Da Chu¡¯s ¡®Empress¡¯ could only be ¡®a Bai woman¡¯ Part I Bai Yu and Yue Huiling left at dawn the next day. Though Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s brows were pulled together so tightly it could form a knot, he still could not convince her to rest for one more day. As a doctor, he was not happy with the stubborn patient. Ouyang Mingxian, who was now actingmander-general, had arranged a troop to apany her group, ensuring maximum security for her and the vigers she would bring back. Bai Yu dly epted his good intention. It took them one whole day to travel without using magic. Bai Yu arrived at the vige in the evening of that same day. The vige head had arranged amodation as best he could, and despite that, he still seemed guilty for not being able to prepare something that befitted the youngdy and lieutenant-general. Before Bai Yu could search for the words to ease his worry, Yue Huiling had already said them for her. It seemed her biaojie was quite used to socializing with the vigers. That night, Bai Yu fell asleep exhausted. The all-day travel and her past overexertion had taken a toll on her body. Even if Chu Zhaoran decided toe, as she had predicted, she would still choose to continue to sleep over talking to him. Fortunately, no one interrupted her sleep. Bai Yu was woken up by a woman¡¯s voice. She remembered that the woman was the vige head¡¯s daughter, though Bai Yu could not recall her name. She was so sleepy that her brain had already shut down while she was introducing herself. The woman nimbly helped her wash her face and change her clothes. Bai Yu did not refuse her help since she was already used to having a maid. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at this.¡± Bai Yu smiled, adjusting the veil she had put over her face before letting the woman in. ¡°I sometimes served themander-general when he came to our vige.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s hands paused. ¡°He came to see your father often?¡± ..... ¡°Several times a month. He is always taking care of things around the border.¡± At the mention of that man, her face reddened. It was clear that she was quite infatuated with themander-general who had always protected her and her people. She nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Xinai, surname Han, miss.¡± ¡°Han Xinai.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Mm. Good name.¡± Bai Yu nodded. She walked out of the room, elegant as ever. ¡°Han Xinai, can you help benxiaojie do something?¡± Han Xinai did not have a striking appearance, though she was notable for her innocent nature. It was different from her sister, Bai Yue, whose innocence was purely a deception. Ouyang Feilong never liked a deceitful woman, so it was not surprising that he would let Han Xinai get close to him. The innocent young woman was enthusiastic about hearing a request from Bai Yu. And naturally, she would ept it. As soon as Bai Yu exined what she needed, Han Xinai hurried away. ¡°Good morning, biaojie.¡± It did not take long for Bai Yu to find Yue Huiling at their meeting ce. Her cousin was enjoying her sparring match with the soldiers who had apanied them here. They seemed to be used to such activity. ¡°Interested?¡± Yue Huiling left her opponent and headed toward her. Her attractive face was streaked with sweat from fighting. In her extended hand was a sharp sword. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll embarrass myself,¡± Bai Yu gave a humble reply, though her eyes glinted with excitement. Today, she had regained most of her energy. It would be best for her to stay still. Furthermore, her clothes were not fit for fighting at all, even though she wanted to join too. She had yet to finish her training with Yue Huiling before everything started and they were separated. A sparring match sounded like fun. ¡°Heh!¡± Her cousin seemed to know her thoughts as well. Without saying anything else, a sword was thrown toward Bai Yu. She nimbly took it, while Yue Huiling turned to grab another sword from a soldier. A sparring match between two noblewomen quickly attracted other soldiers¡¯ attention. Slowly, a scattered one-on-one match turned into a crowd surrounding Bai Yu and Yue Huiling. ¡°Biaojie please hold back.¡± Through the veil, Bai Yu gave her a sweet smile. ¡°Prepare!¡± Without another word, Yue Huiling¡¯s sword stabbed at her. Bai Yu raised her sword, defending it out of habit. Despite her asking the other person to hold back, both the force and speed of Yue Huiling¡¯s attacks were not held back at all. This long dress was so annoying! At least Yue Huiling was attacking her only with the forms she had taught Bai Yu, not using other unique stances. The match between them was less of a spar and more of a review of what Bai Yu had already learned. However, in the eyes of the audience, their movements were swift and elegant, brimming with power and decisiveness. It was clear that this was the Yue family¡¯s technique that no one could imitate. The participants, both being women, inspired admiration in the spectators¡¯ hearts. The longer the match continued, the more aggressive their swords became. The audience¡¯s cheer gradually grew louder to match the excitement. This was the spot where Bai Yu had asked Han Xinai to call for the vigers to gather. ng! The sound of swords shing was as loud as the crowd¡¯s roar. Bai Yu and Yue Huiling stopped while their des were still crossed. Two women of the warrior Yue family panted, their eyes locked, both unwilling to lose. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Bai Yu smiled at that praise, though her expression was obscured by an annoying veil that kept getting in her way while she swung her sword. Luckily, she could rely on her sharp eyes to evade Yue Huiling¡¯s attacks. ¡°I think this is going to be my limit.¡± Bai Yu did not know whether she had truly improved or not. What she was sure of was that, with her dwindling strength, she might not be able to fight Yue Huiling much longer. One shichen had already passed. It would be more strange if she was not tired! Every time they sparred during training, Bai Yu had to defend against Yue Huiling¡¯s onught for a long while. Because of this, one shichen had passed by in a sh when they were fighting. They both did not notice how impressed the crowd was. As for Yue Huiling, everyone already knew that ¡®man or woman, a Yue is never weak¡¯. What was surprising to them was that ¡®Miss Bai Hua¡¯ also knew Yue family techniques. ¡°Then let¡¯s settle this.¡± Bai Yu nodded. They separated and prepared another stance to resume the attacks. Bai Yu was the one to rush in first, and Yue Huiling easily defended. However, something unexpected suddenly happened and put their match to a halt. As soon as their swords collided, Bai Yu¡¯s sword broke, and in a blink after, Yue Huiling¡¯s sword followed the same fate. The crowd let out a disappointed sound. ¡°Aw, what a shame.¡± ¡°The twodies are this strong. I have to give it to them.¡± ¡°The lieutenant-general is scarily strong, but I never expected Miss Bai Hua, who was known for her medical skills, would be able to handle her.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it strange? Why does Miss Bai Hua use the Yue family technique?¡± ¡°True! Those techniques are only taught within the Yue family. Howe Miss Bai Hua knows it too?¡± Crap! Bai Yu exchanged a nce with Yue Huiling. The secret that she disguised herself as Bai Hua... ¡°That isn¡¯t Miss Bai Hua. She is Miss Bai Yu.¡± A clear voice was heard from someone among the crowd. Bai Yu turned to look at the woman who exposed her secret. The other party had no intention of hiding herself, either. A woman wearing simr clothes to Bai Yu and also hiding her face under a veil walked up to her and curtsied. ¡°Greetings from Bai Hua to first sister.¡± Bai Yu immediately fell silent. This woman...was Bai Hua?! ¡°Greetings from Bai Hua to Miss Yue.¡± The neer proved her identity by taking off the veil before turning to curtsy Yue Huiling, who was as stunned as she was. ¡°Did biaojie sleep well?¡± Bai Hua calmly asked Yue Huiling with a smile. Then, she turned to Bai Yu and said in a louder voice, ¡°Even though sister has already sent word that you¡¯reing here, not only did I not prepare a fitting wee, but I¡¯m alsote. My apologies.¡± Bai Hua curtsied again as she apologized. Bai Yu waved her hand to say that she did not take offense. She dropped the broken sword, then took off her own veil too, amidst the sound of exmation at the sight of a face even more beautiful than Bai Hua¡¯s. Not to mention the impressive sword skills she just showed... This was the first miss of the Bai family, Bai Yu, the current Meihua Lady whose name was known by all in Da Yang! Chapter 144 - 144 Da Chu’s ‘Empress’ could only be ‘a Bai woman’ Part II 144 Da Chu¡¯s ¡®Empress¡¯ could only be ¡®a Bai woman¡¯ Part II This was the first miss of the Bai family, Bai Yu, the current Meihua Lady whose name was known by all in Da Yang! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, third sister. I haven¡¯t seen biaojie in a while, so I headed straight to meet her first as soon as I arrived...¡± Bai Yu acted along with the script Bai Hua hadid out. ¡°...But I didn¡¯t expect our sparring match to take this long.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest first? I heard you fell ill several days ago before heading out. You should take care of your health more.¡± Yue Huiling seemed to understand what they were trying to do. And so the n to switch their identities ended sessfully. ¡°But I want to watch third sister¡¯s selection process more.¡± ¡°Then, is there something first sister would like to advise?¡± Since they suddenly met, Bai Hua did not fully understand the situation yet. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to select assistants to help treat wounded soldiers in the camp, so I came to help, rather than advise...¡± Bai Yu and Bai Hua¡¯s eyes met. ¡°...I already have you and biaojie as close rtives in the army, so I¡¯m not too nervous, even though I¡¯m a woman. I know a thing or two about taking care of the sick, and I¡¯m also quite resilient and not easily afraid. Can I be of help to you?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Bai Hua nodded. ¡°But if sister would like to assist me, then please do not forget to tell brother who is heading here too.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You mean brother has...¡± ..... Brother has woken up? Bai Hua nodded. Bai Yu immediately smiled. Yue Huiling, too, let out a sigh of relief. The usual seriousness on her face gave way to a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s start the process so that both you and the vigers can go take a rest.¡± That¡¯s right! And she would finally be able to see brother! Bai Hua¡¯s arrival was sudden but also wee. This was the first time Bai Yu felt d to see her, especially when she implied that Bai He had woken up. She wanted nothing more than to be able to transport next to him right now. It was a good thing Bai Hua was clever enough to wear something simr to hers. Luckily, Bai Yu did not wear an elegant or luxurious robe; she only had amon dress like other vigers, which enabled Bai Hua to easily imitate her. Their figures were not too different. Although Bai Yu was slightly taller, her voice was a pitch higher, and she used a calmer tone, so they were not caught. Even Han Xinai, who had helped her get dressed in the morning, thought the real Bai Hua was the person she had seen in the morning. She looked at Bai Hua and Han Xinai¡¯s friendliness and could only guess what kind of method Bai Hua had used to befriend her. Today was the first time Bai Yu saw usefulness in Bai Hua¡¯s intelligence. Bai Yu and Yue Huiling stood back to observe Bai Hua¡¯s preparation. That woman could surprisingly understand everything Bai Yu tried to say in only a few sentences. Bai Hua exined to the vigers the army¡¯s need for assistants in the medical camp. The main poption in this vige was women. The selection would be based on the participant¡¯s willingness. The majority dly epted Bai Hua¡¯s proposal since the army had been taking care of the vigers near the border for a long time. The bond that had formed between them was enough to guarantee arge number of volunteers. Bai Hua spent almost the whole day selecting those she felt had potential. People who had rtives or family members in the army were preferred. Bai Hua did not understand the reason, but she still followed Bai Yu¡¯s wish. Other than those, she had chosen around thirty vigers who had experience taking care of the sick and had strong nerves. Fatigue was apparent on her half-sister¡¯s face. The reason was none other than the fact that she started working, assuming the role Bai Yu had created as soon as she arrived here. After recruiting thirty vigers, Bai Hua seemed to have an idea that was better than just selecting people. ¡°You should rest. The 101s¡ªI mean, basic knowledge can begin tomorrow.¡± Bai Yu approached the woman who was preupied with teaching basic nursing skills to the vigers, who were now her assistants. When she saw the face that resembled Song Lianhua, she unconsciously slipped and used words from the wrong era. ¡°But...¡± ¡°You need rest. Your assistants do, too.¡± Bai Yu smiled, though the seriousness was clear in her tone. ¡°Nothing serious has happened to the army yet, otherwise they would have already sent words. You shouldn¡¯t rush, especially at the expense of your own health.¡± Yue Huiling stepped in to help Bai Yu convince her. ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Hua finally conceded. Thirty vigers were let go, with an appointment to meet again tomorrow where Bai Hua would teach them first aid. Bai Yu agreed with her decision since it would greatly help ease the doctors¡¯ workload. Bai He did not join them during dinner, as Bai Yu had expected. At the same table were only her, Bai Hua, and Yue Huiling, the three who had the highest ranks. After dinner, Bai Yu stayed with Bai Hua in the same room she had slept in, under the guise of Bai Hua. Since she suddenly ¡®arrived¡¯ here, the vige head could not prepare another room in time. Bai Yu used this opportunity to talk to her half-sister, while Yue Huiling protected the room with her magic to prevent being eavesdropped on. Bai Hua exined the details of her treatment of Bai He in simple terms that Yue Huiling could also understand. The reason Bai He fell asleep was partial because of the poison. It was mostly dissipated by the antidote Bai Yu had brought from Da Chu, but that poison had already caused blood loss, which had caused Bai He to go into shock. Bai Hua had tried various methods to treat him, obstructed by the technology that was ancient whenpared to what she was used to. Eventually, Bai He regained consciousness. But he still could not move much since he had slept for too long. Both his strength and magic had yet to fully return. Bai Hua gave him acupuncture for several days until she was sure that she had finished her treatment before rushing to the border with the help of Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s shadow guards. It was from the information from them that Bai Hua chose to meet Bai Yu at the vige, and then the story ended with the event in the morning. As for Bai He, he needed more time to train his body and regain his magic. Yue Mei did not allow him to travel with Bai Hua, so she could only guess that Bai He woulde to join them soon. ¡°Brother hasn¡¯t sent a magic messenger yet. That means his magic still hasn¡¯te back.¡± ¡°Before I left, brother asked me to tell sister to return as soon as we exchanged our identities back.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Yue Huiling nodded. ¡°No.¡± Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°But brother insisted...¡± Bai Hua showed a troubled expression. ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Bai Yu stood her ground. ¡°Brother said that it¡¯s dangero¡ªAhhh!¡± ¡°Get down!¡± ng! Thud! A golden dagger of pure magic almost grazed Bai Hua¡¯s face, but was swiftly deflected by Bai Yu¡¯s dagger, imbued with her magic, and sent to the wall. It was unsure if the opponent couldnd a surprise attack because they were absorbed in their argument or because the enemy¡¯s magic was higher than theirs. Bai Hua instantly got down as she heard Bai Yu¡¯s voice. Yue Huiling used her sword to calmly deflect other magic daggers that were sent through her spy-proof barrier in swift movements. Bai Yu pushed down the small table that they had put their teacups on and used it to shield Bai Hua before moving to help Yue Huiling defend against the daggers that seemed as if they would never stop, even though none carried killing intent. ¡°This kind of teasing is too much, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu shouted, unafraid that she had lost her calm and elegant manner. ¡°Benwang only wishes to test the skill of a beauty who knows martial arts.¡± His low voice sounded amused. Golden daggers dissolved into the air. The window that was tightly closed was opened by the man apanied by gold, the color of his magic, and the jade in his hand. The moniker ¡®Golden Man¡¯ truly befitted Chu Zhaoran. ¡°Then I hope Wangye will not be offended if I follow the martial manner and do not curtsy.¡± ¡°Benwang will make an exception for benwang¡¯s future Wang Fei.¡± Chu Zhaoran walked into the room and closed the window behind him¡­ It¡¯s a little toote to be polite now, Your Highness. ¡°Ahem.¡± Chapter 145 - 145 Da Chu’s ‘Empress’ could only be ‘a Bai woman’ Part III 145 Da Chu¡¯s ¡®Empress¡¯ could only be ¡®a Bai woman¡¯ Part III ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± The man acted surprised at the other two women in the room. ¡°...What a surprise. The beautiful lieutenant-general and the divine doctor are here too.¡± Then he gave a dashing smile to both Bai Hua and Yue Huiling. Unfortunately, they did not act abashed like normal women. First, it was because Yue Huiling had seen Chu Zhaoran on the battlefield countless times already. Second, it was because Bai Hua had grown up seeing Korean Oppa, who had stolen various women¡¯s hearts in that era, and the media had made it easy to see handsome people through both television and socialworks. Come to think of it, Ouyang Mingxian was wickedly handsome as well. It would not be strange that Bai Hua would not feel anything for Chu Zhaoran, who was the total opposite of the male lead. ¡°You¡¯ve sent this jade to benwang. Does this mean you agree to be benwang¡¯s consort?¡± Chu Zhaoran ignored two women with different styles of beauty. His attention was pinned on the one he had yearned for over many years. ¡°If I¡¯m interested...¡± Bai Yu chose to ignore her two rtives as well. ¡°Benwang will retreat, and war will be a royal wedding on a scale that befits ourbined grace.¡± Chu Zhaoran insisted on his original desire. His golden eyes stared at Bai Yu, and his gaze revealed the seriousness that belied his nonchnt exterior. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Wangye no longer has that authority...¡± Chu Zhaoran raised an eyebrow. ..... ¡°...Because it seems Wangye is no longer the one who leads the army.¡± Chu Zhaoran fell silent. ¡°What do you know?¡± His eyes narrowed. Solemnity had taken over the atmosphere around him. ¡°I know nothing, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu shook her head with a smile. ¡°So Miss Bai did not invite benwang here to view the moon over tea together with your lovely friends?¡± Chu Zhaoran cast his nce toward the other two, who were politely remaining quiet during his conversation with Bai Yu. However, the coldness in his golden gaze started to make the low-tolerant Bai Hua want to escape. ¡°Actually, I would like to view the moon over tea with Wangye alone.¡± ¡°No.¡± It was not Chu Zhaoran but Yue Huiling who objected. Bai Hua also sent her a look with the same meaning. They did not know the rtionship between her and the foreign prince, who held the title of a general. Naturally, Yue Huiling would be wary of Chu Zhaoran. Bai Yu herself, too, should not trust the prince of the nation that was at war with her own. Still, Chu Zhaoran had already shown her that he would not force her, even if he could. That was why she chose to have a private conversation with him, to give him respect. No matter how much Yue Huiling tried to argue, Bai Yu¡¯s stubbornness won in the end. ¡°Can this beautiful youngdy tell benwang what she knows now?¡± Despite the teasing tone, his gaze reflected none of its lightness. In truth, she knew nothing other than what she heard from Yue Huiling that he was not themander of thetest battle. What she had said to test him must have affected him quite a bit. ¡°How can I know anything? It¡¯s Wangye who knows more than me,¡± she answered truthfully. ¡°So this jade is truly sent as an eptance to be benwang¡¯s Wang Fei, then?¡± A sly smile appeared on his handsome face once more. Bai Yu stared at him, admiring the sudden shift in his mood. This man might seem easy to read, but none of his outward actions aligned with his true thoughts. When she looked deep into his eyes, she was even more unsure of the sincerity of the emotions in his gaze. ¡°I cannot marry Wangye.¡± ¡°Other than benwang, there is no one left for you to marry, Miss Bai.¡± Bai Yu narrowed her eyes. ¡°As you said that there is no one left, does that mean Wangye has already eliminated them?¡± Chu Zhaoran sighed. ¡°No matter how much benwang wants to, benwang doesn¡¯t use dirty tricks.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s disappearance was not Chu Zhaoran¡¯s doing? ¡°Bai Yu.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The gravity in his tone pulled Bai Yu out of her reverie. Chu Zhaoran watched, frustrated, as the woman he loved frowned while thinking about another man in front of him. He already knew the reason she wanted to meet him would be none other than Ouyang Feilong. Even though he was overjoyed to see his jade returned to him, he had to stop himself and wait beforeing to meet her. Infiltrating Da Yang¡¯s army was not easy, but also not above his ability. He wanted his own answer to affirm himself before he could see her. What would he do if she refused again? A man who had never received a rejection was turned down, again and again, by the beauty he had been in love with for years. Even when he tried to pressure her with the threat of war, she still would not budge. Above all, she already had a man she loved. And that man was the one he could never surpass! Ouyang Feilong, the ck Dragon who was always a step in front of him. Chu Zhaoran did not quite understand the ck Dragon¡¯s disappearance in this war. There was also an internal conflict he had to handle. Thebined burden made him unable to predict Ouyang Feilong¡¯s movement. This time, Bai Yu not only refused him but also called him out to ask about that Dragon. No matter how irritated he felt, he could not abuse her trust and respect. It was simple to abduct her while Ouyang Feilong was away, especially in a war where missing people weremon. Bai Yu never realized how much he loved her. ¡°Ouyang Feilong is in the capital.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Bai Yu looked at him, surprised. He was going to tell her this easily? ¡°The ck Dragon is in Da Chu¡¯s capital. My men always have their eyes on him. He¡¯s still alive. Are you relieved now?¡± That smile from those red lips annoyed him to no end! ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Wangye...¡± ¡°Ouyang Feilong is a man of pride.¡± They had been fighting for so long, Chu Zhaoran could not have missed how wonderful Ouyang Feilong was. His hatred for dirty schemes was no different from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s. Otherwise, they would not have remained in a deadlock for so many years. However, Chu Zhaoran was not as na?ve as to let Ouyang Feilong act freely in his capital. He did noty hands on Ouyang Feilong because the Emperor¡¯s decree had suddenly ordered him to return to the border. And he followed the decree, even though the court, in his eyes right now, was in such a strange state. The three-eyed seer who could help them was nowhere to be found. Chu Zhaoran then chose to return to his seat as the armymander after several attempts to oppose the decree, which all went unresponded. Even the Emperor¡¯s face he could not have a glimpse of. The only thing he could do right now was to protect his power over the military before it was further interfered with. That was right! Thest battle with the intention of capturing Ouyang Feilong was the royal decree that had interfered with his authority. With full intent to object, he returned to the capital to find the answer. His father refused to have a conversation with him through letters and other middlemen. While he was running around in the capital, he did not notice that another royal decree hade and appointed a general to lead the army in his stead. By the time he knew it, it was toote for him to intervene! The more he thought, the more of a headache everything became. This is too much, father! And this woman too¡­ you¡¯re being too happy! ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± She hid a smile from her beautiful face, but could not erase its trace in her eyes. Chu Zhaoran felt frustrated once again. ¡°Wangye¡¯s favor this time, Bai Yu will be sure to return it.¡± ¡°Do you know how unhappy benwang feels right now? Even though benwang has already helped you.¡± He could not believe that he, the prince of the Chu royal family, would help the woman he loved reunite with the person she loved. ¡°There are many more women who deserve Wangye.¡± Sincerity was sent through both her eyes and words. Chu Zhaoran studied the beauty that had entranced him for many years before revealing a cunning smile. His face, framed by golden hair, came close to hers. His tone was serious, though the amused glint could not be hidden behind his gaze. ¡°The woman worthy of being Da Chu¡¯s ¡®Empress¡¯ can only be ¡®a Bai woman.¡¯¡± Bai Yu frowned. ¡°If you want to repay the favor this time, then benwang will ¡®wait¡¯ for that woman.¡± Wait? Wait for what? Wait for her to break up with Ouyang Feilong? Impossible! Even if, in the future, she and Ouyang Feilong broke up or divorced, or if one day, death took him away from her, no one would allow Chu Zhaoran to take a widowed woman as the Empress! ¡°Keep this.¡± Golden jade was handed to her for the second time. ¡°This should be in the possession of the future Wang Fei, no, the future Empress of benwang¡­ and benwang will wait until the timees for you to repay the favor.¡± Chapter 146 - 146 Do you mean me or Wangye? Part I 146 Do you mean me or Wangye? Part I Chu Zhaoran had left. But Bai Yu still did not understand. ¡°You seem to trust that foreign prince quite a lot.¡± Yue Huiling started as she walked into the bedroom that was destroyed by Chu Zhaoran¡¯s ¡®teasing¡¯. ¡°He is a man of pride, more or less.¡± Bai Yu smiled, though her eyes were still fixed on the jade in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Bai Hua followed her gaze. ¡°The identification jade of the second prince of Da Chu.¡± Yue Huiling was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s not good to have a side man, sister,¡± Bai Hua said with a smile. Bai Yu red at her sister, who hade from another life¡­ This know-it-all! ¡°What about...¡± ¡°Shhh.¡± Bai Hua was going to talk about tomorrow¡¯s n, but Yue Huiling put her index finger to her lips and shushed her. Bai Yu sensed something as well. She quietly exchanged a nce with Yue Huiling, then looked at the sword in her hand before turning to Bai Hua. ..... ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± The sword was handed to Bai Hua. ¡°I¡¯m...not sure.¡± Bai Hua epted it from Yue Huiling, clearly unconfident. Seeing the other two¡¯s seriousness and caution, she was careful not to speak too loud or make a sudden movement. ¡°There¡¯s now in this world. It¡¯s only killed or be killed.¡± Bai Yu stared into Bai Hua¡¯s eyes. She could see them trembling, despite her effort to act strong. She was not from this era, so swinging a sword with the intent to harm would naturally be difficult for her. Eventually, Bai Hua nodded. The hands that had saved countless lives gripped the sword tight. ¡°I am the first Furen¡¯s daughter, the first miss of the Bai family. How could I sleep in the same room as a lowly concubine¡¯s child?!¡± She spoke with a louder voice. Anger was so apparent in her tone that said lowly person was surprised. ¡°Then what do you want, biaomei?¡± Yue Huiling answered in the same volume. Bai Hua looked at the two of them, puzzled. Bai Yu took out the dagger in her sleeve while Yue Huiling pulled out a dagger hidden in her shoe. Bai Hua finally understood. ¡°Sister, I can sleep somewhere else.¡± Bai Hua matched the loudness of their voices as she tightened the grip on her sword. ¡°Good. Just get out already.¡± Bai Yu nodded toward the folding screen she had used to change her clothes in the morning. ¡°I¡¯m also sleepy. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Yue Huiling pulled Bai Hua¡¯s arm, guiding her to hide behind the screen together. Bai Yu walked up to the door and pretended to shut it loudly to fool the eavesdropper that they had left her room. Her brows furrowed as she checked their magic level. Knowing that none had magic higher than hers, she chose to go back to her bed, put out the candle, and pretended to sleep. Bai Yuy there with her eyes closed for more than one ke to fool the intruders that she had fallen asleep, while in truth, she used her magic that had slightly regenerated to sense the surroundings. Thud Soon, the sound of light footsteps entered her room. The neer seemed to specialize in ambushes. If she had not noticed their presence first, then she might not have been able to handle the person who darede in alone, thinking that Bai Yu was the only person in the room. She was quite certain that this was not one of Chu Zhaoran¡¯s men. Yue Huiling thought the same thing as well. ¡°Mmmmph...¡± Her mouth and nose were suddenly smothered by something. She held her breath, then grabbed the intruder¡¯s wrist and twisted with all her strength. Taking advantage of the element of surprise, she pulled the tall figure down to the bed. Bai Yu twisted the man¡¯s arm back while pressing his head down onto the mattress, and her knees dug into his back. She struck his pressure points to paralyze his body, leaving only his mouth free to interrogate. ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°Careful! He has a suicide pill!¡± Yue Huiling¡¯s shout urged Bai Yu to move her hand again. However, she was too slow. The man swallowed the poison pill in his mouth and instantly died. ¡°I should have thought of that.¡± Bai Yu moved away from the body, visibly upset. ¡°I¡¯ll call the soldiers toe and search him.¡± ¡°Thank you, biaojie.¡± Bai Yu nodded amidst the darkness. But before Yue Huiling could leave the room, over ten men rushed into the room without warning¡­ So that man was sent to test them. What a day. People kept flocking here, one after another. ¡°I have no magic.¡± Bai Yu whispered as she moved to stand back-to-back with Yue Huiling. She nced at Bai Hua, telling her to stay behind the screen. Judging from how they moved to surround her and Yue Huiling, it seemed these men had not realized that there was another person yet. ¡°And I have no sword,¡± Yue Huiling casually answered in a low voice. They gripped daggers in their hands. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Despite knowing that asking was useless, Bai Yu still chose to do it to buy time in hopes that a patrol guard mighte past her room soon. It was amon trope of viins wasting their time talking before making a move. Bai Yu could only hope that this would go the same way. ¡°I am only inviting the youngdy toe meet our prince.¡± Somehow, viins in this era were just like in the series. ¡°I have no business with any prince from any nation.¡± Yue Huiling tried to bait them to reveal their target. ¡°It is Miss Bai who has business with our prince.¡± It was confirmed now that the person they wanted was Bai Yu. ¡°Benxiaojie doesn¡¯t know your prince,¡± Bai Yu continued. No one other than the other two women knew she was collecting information. ¡°Miss Bai knows our prince very well. Wangye favors miss and so has ordered us toe to ¡®escort¡¯ miss to our camp.¡± Bai Yu raised her brow. ¡°The second prince of Da Chu?¡± ¡°You will know when we arrive.¡± There was no answer, only an increase in pressure and threat. Bai Yu could guess now that these men were Chu Zhaoran¡¯s¡­ No, they were trying to seem like they were Chu Zhaoran¡¯s. However, their lie could be easily seen through since Chu Zhaoran had just left. If he truly wanted to ¡®escort¡¯ her there, then he would have done it himself, and she would not have had a chance to fight against him. ¡°Benxiaojie just met him a while ago and has already rejected his ¡®invitation¡¯. Your prince doesn¡¯t seem quite too pleased, but this is beyond expectation.¡± It seemed that these men knew that she had already met Chu Zhaoran. And her assumption was also correct: they did not know what she and Chu Zhaoran had talked about. Bai Yu faked a smile and said that she had refused Chu Zhaoran. ¡°Apologies to Miss Bai. There is nothing that our prince cannot have.¡± Her lie had revealed the truth that these men were not Chu Zhaoran¡¯s. ¡°Then I will have to refuse again.¡± Bai Yu tightened her grip on the dagger, and her eyes scanned her surroundings cautiously. ¡°Capture her!¡± At his words, the intruders rushed toward her. Yue Huiling kicked away the first person who reached them. Bai Yu moved to stand behind her cousin so that they could protect each other¡¯s blind spot. Even with Yue Huiling beside her, Bai Yu still had to fight the ck-d men herself. She ducked to avoid the de, then kicked his legs from under him to disrupt his bnce before rolling away from another sword that came with the intent to kill. They were surely not trying to capture her alive! ng! Bai Yu sprang up from the floor, she raised a dagger in her hand to defend herself against the sword. Luckily, they had yet to use magic, otherwise, it would have be much more difficult. Fwip! She took that back! A magic whip from the man who had talked to her a while ago suddenly entwined her waist. With his red magic, he pulled the whip, throwing Bai Yu off bnce and causing her to fly toward him. Chapter 147 - 147 Do you mean me or Wangye? Part II 147 Do you mean me or Wangye? Part II ¡°Go!¡± As soon as he had Bai Yu, he ordered the men who were fighting Yue Huiling before using martial arts to jump out of the bedroom window. Bai Yu struggled with all her might but could not unbind herself from the whip that tied both her hands and feet. ¡°Miss, it is useless to struggle. You cannot escape.¡± The man mocked her futile attempt as he jumped from one tree branch to another. ¡°Yeah?¡± Bai Yu clicked her tongue, annoyed. Her manner as the nobledy was thrown aside the moment she realized that Yue Huiling could not get through the opponents to reach her. The soldiers she had secretly sent a signal to also did not seem to be able toe in time. Still, she was not the kind of person who gave up easily. Do not think that you can touch me with your red-level magic! She closed her eyes and focused on the jade she always carried with her. The magic in her body right now was not enough to be used in fighting, but she had absorbed enough magic from this man to unlock the seal on the jade! Waves of magic surged into her body all at once. Bai Yu gritted her teeth, enduring the sudden change of the magic current. ¡°Stop trying, miss.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± she yelled, her silver eyes wide open ¡°What...¡± Her magic was absorbing his. The higher magic than the man¡¯s red magic made him release her. Though Bai Yu was d to be free, she also wanted to curse his ancestors since he suddenly let go of her without considering that he was not running on the ground...but on the tree! Damn his mother! ..... Being thrown midair like this...she was falling from a tree! She was released from his grasp, but she was not unbound from the whips around her feet! Bai Yu closed her eyes tightly, preparing herself for the impact... Grab! ¡°Ow!¡± The pain in her forehead made her cry out loud while still having her eyes closed. But wait...she was falling from the tree, so why did her forehead hurt? Bai Yu opened her eyes and blinked at the sight of what had attacked her forehead. It was a thumb and a middle finger that were used to flick her forehead with a familiar, gentle smile. ¡°Did you be this naughty because I haven¡¯t scolded you for too long?¡± ¡°Big brother!¡± This man in front of her was Bai He! Her brother! ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Fingers that had flicked her forehead moved to pinch her cheek lightly. His arms that had helped protect her from falling down to the floor loosened and slowly moved away. ¡°Seal your magic. I¡¯ll be back in a moment,¡± Bai He said in a tender tone, though his gaze fixed on the opponents was exceedingly sharp. Bai Yu pulled herself back to the present. She was both overjoyed and worried about the person in front of her. Her brother had just woken up, so she was unsure that he would be able to handle all of them. Still, she moved away from the battle to avoid worrying him. Bai Yu did not seal her magic. Her ck hair started to change into silver. She conjured up a magic bow in one hand and three arrows in another. That was the most she could do in her current state. Silver arrows were aimed at the group of men relentlessly attacking her brother. Bai He could defend himself with the sword in his hand. One by one, the enemies were killed by the Yue family technique without Bai He having to use his magic once. Thud! The magic arrow was fired at one man who had copsed but stood up and tried to attack Bai He from behind. Bai He instantly turned around as soon as he sensed his sister¡¯s magic. He scolded her through eye contact before turning back to fight the opponents. This time, his magic was unleashed, as if he was in a hurry to end the fight. Bai Yu smiled in return to his gaze. However, she still did not put away her magic. Instead, she fired her arrows to kill two more men while Bai He was attacking the man with red magic who had abducted her. It seemed that the man was quite skilled and was aiming to flee. Bai Yu copsed to the ground, leaning against the tree. The bow in her hand dissipated on its own. Because her normal magic had yet to return, pulling the sealed magic out to use was no different from taking it from thest reserve. Now she had none left, and her hair reflected so. It slowly turned back to its original color. Fatigue washed over her, and with it came drowsiness. But she could not sleep, not when her brother was still engaged in a fight with the opponent who seemed to be on par with him. Bai He was strong. That, she knew, but she could not help feeling worried. Various footsteps approaching made her force her eyelids to open. The dagger she had on her was dropped somewhere while she was being tied up. The only thing she could do was to hide from the owner of those footsteps. ¡°Sister!¡± Bai Hua¡¯s clear voice was heard as a touch fell upon her wrist to check her pulse. After examining her older sister, Bai Hua finally let out a sigh of relief. Bai Yu, too, closed her eyes. The neers were soldiers who Bai Hua had called, though it seemed thest intruder had escaped by the skin of his teeth. The sound of Bai He¡¯s voice was vaguely heard, and Bai Yu was now reassured that he was safe. A warm touch on her cheek made her open her eyes once more. Her brother¡¯s face, full of worry, was confirmation that he had truly woken up. ¡°Big brother...¡± A soft but hoarse voice was heard. Bai He¡¯s anxiousness worsened. Bai Yu never thought that she would be in such a poor state that made the other person be this worried. She was only sleepy. Bai Yu smiled, then started acting spoiled without caring about the many pairs of eyes that were watching them. ¡°Big brother...up.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I can¡¯t walk back.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Bai Yu fell asleep for two whole days because of the fever she had after fainting. Bai Hua said that it was because she had used up all her magic, then forced herself toe to the border, then went to the vige without having a full rest, and so her body had weakened even though she was trained in martial arts. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very strong. It¡¯s just that I suddenly want to be weak when I see brother¡¯s face,¡± she said sweetly. Bai He, who was feeding her medicine next to her bed, shook his head. No matter how much he loved to spoil her, he still used a stern tone. ¡°I rushed here because I wanted to hug you tight, but then you used me forbor, making me carry you all the way back.¡± ¡°Once I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll hug brother myself.¡± Bai Yu opened her mouth and took thest spoonful of medicine before beaming, showing her dimples despite the bitterness on her tongue. ¡°When you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll send you back to be with mother. Mother is worried about you.¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. Bai He arched his brow. ¡°There¡¯s something I still need to do, and I think brother can help.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous...¡± ¡°With brother, there¡¯s no danger to me.¡± Bai He was troubled. He knew how his sister had changed and be much stronger, but he still could not bring her across the border. ¡°But I have to...¡± ¡°If brother needs to sneak into Da Chu, then I can help.¡± ¡°You know about this too?¡± He stared at her face, confused. This was the secret mission only he and Ouyang Feilong knew. Before he lost consciousness, he had identally learned about something rted to Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s ambush. It was important information, and Ouyang Feilong knew that. As soon as he woke up and was told about his sister¡¯s whereabouts, he rushed here to see her before continuing his mission. But it seemed she had known something, to the point of mentioning Da Chu. ¡°I know what brother is doing. And I know brother can aplish it.¡± Bai Yu squeezed his hand. She cast her eyes down to look at hisrger hand, then continued without meeting her brother¡¯s gaze. ¡°But I¡¯m worried, so I want to help and make sure that everybody¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°When you say worried...¡± Chapter 148 - 148 Do you mean me or Wangye? Part III 148 Do you mean me or Wangye? Part III ¡°When you say worried...¡± Bai He pulled his hand from her grasp. His finger took her chin, forcing her to look at his face. He narrowed his eyes, making Bai Yu nervous. ¡°...Do you mean me or themander general?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°What about it? If you don¡¯t answer, I won¡¯t let youe.¡± Bai Yu hit her brother¡¯s hand repeatedly. Bai Heughed so loudly that Yue Huiling and Bai Hua, who had entered the room, were left bewildered. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- In the end, Bai He allowed Bai Yu to go with him. But before giving her permission, he had interrogated her about the rtionship between her and Ouyang Feilong down to the most minute detail. It could even be said that other than Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong, Bai He was the person who knew the most about them. Apart from the fact that they had kissed¡­ Her face burned at the thought, making her brother tease her all the way. Bai Yu, Bai He, and the ck Dragon unit disguised themselves as merchants and sessfully entered Da Chu. Seven dayster, they reached the capital without facing an obstacle. With the disguise, they could not use magic, and so the time they took to travel was considerably longer than it should have been. It would be impossible for them to escape being caught, especially in the time of war and with her brother being the lieutenant-general. Someone would be bound to notice them. But because of the help from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s men, their secret was not exposed. Another factor was Chu Zhaoran¡¯s permission, which had granted them safe passage into Da Chu. If that second prince did not allow them, the group would never be able to set foot in Da Chu. ..... ¡°Do you know about the dragon?¡± When they reached an inn, Bai He suddenly asked the owner, who came out to wee them. His tone was light, and the conversation was seemingly casual. ¡°The dragon that loves to fly?¡± said the owner to Bai He. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then do you know why the dragon wants to fly?¡± ¡°Because the dragon wants to be beside the butterfly. Therge dragon will fly over the little butterfly to protect and apany on its journey through the sky.¡± ¡°Master is truly knowledgeable. Please,e and view my paintings upstairs.¡± Bai Yu listened to their exchange in silence before following her brother to view the paintings of the owner of the inn, who was known for his interest in collecting valuable paintings. She assumed that the conversation was a secret code between them, so she listened and said nothing. But when she heard it to the end, she could not help her thoughts. A butterfly and a dragon, huh? Bai Yu followed Bai He into a room and discovered that it was a private dining room, like one in a restaurant. The two siblings sat down and ordered food like normal. When everything was served, their private time began. Bai He¡¯s men hid themselves and moved to search the area. Being in a group was too noticeable, so she and her brother both separated to go find the person she hade to see. ¡°Come,¡± Bai He said softly to call his sister. He approached the wall that was painted with a colored painting of arge ck dragon flying over the sea. Bai He was not here to appreciate the art. He grabbed the frame and flipped it, revealing a small butterfly that was added to the same image. A butterfly and a dragon, again? The wall where the painting was hung slightly budged. Bai Yu now understood that it was some kind of mechanism. Bai He lightly pushed the wall, revealing a long and dark corridor. He took his sister¡¯s hand before stepping into it. As soon as they entered, the wall moved back to its original ce. Bai Yu silently praised the people of this era who could create a mechanism that was like those she had seen on television. ¡°Wangye, it is me.¡± The words made her heart race uncontrobly. Before her were three doors that she did not know which would lead to the person Bai He had called out to. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as the permission was given, Bai He instantly opened the left door. Bai Yu¡¯s heart beat even faster. ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± No matter how much she wanted to see his face, she had to keep her manner, because it seemed like Ouyang Feilong had a guest with him. A guest, who was a woman, was drinking tea next to him. ¡°Blessings to the first princess.¡± And that guest was also the first princess. ¡°You!¡± The voice of the woman Bai He had greeted sounded amidst the silence when her eyes directly met Bai Yu¡¯s. ¡°Blessings to the first princess.¡± Though she felt the same way as the other person, Bai Yu could very well retain her manner and calmness. Too well, even. ¡°Has Your Highness met my sister already?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The princess said nothing, only ncing at Bai Yu, her eyes full of animosity, before sitting back down beside Ouyang Feilong. Luckily, that princess did not tell her brother that they had quarreled once in an inn in Da Yang; otherwise, Bai Yu would have been scolded by her brother for having a squabble with a ¡®foreign guniang¡¯ who turned out to be the first princess of Da Chu. Now it made sense that the first princess would act spoiled and cause them to dispute at that time. It also made sense that she would be alone with Ouyang Feilong in this room. ¡°Benwang is busy today.¡± ¡°But...¡± Ouyang Feilong ignored the princess¡¯ frustration. He repeated his rejection for the second time of the day with the same calm. No one knew that his heart was pounding because of another woman who was surprisingly silent. Did she not want to see him? ¡°Farewell to first princess.¡± It was Bai He who knew how to handle the situation. ¡°Bengongzhu will make you ept it,¡± the foreign guniang, or the first princess, said before leaving the room in a huff. Bai Yu felt the prickling sense of her gaze before she went away. She was equally angry but could only curtsy and cast her eyes low, not looking at anything in particr. ¡°The princess...¡± Bai He spoke up when the woman disappeared. ¡°She came to give benwang an offer.¡± Despite his joy at seeing his lieutenant-general, their conversation was about their work instead. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s tone was indifferent as usual. ¡°What is it about, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Marriage.¡± Bai Yu raised her head to look at him immediately. Ouyang Feilong was already staring at her. Bai He watched the two of them for a brief moment before deciding to speak. ¡°Please excuse me. I have to¡ª¡± ¡°You can leave.¡± Everything happened so quickly that Bai Yu could not follow. Bai He turned around and left as soon as he was given permission, even though he had not said a full sentence yet. Bai Yu frowned at her brother¡¯s back¡­ So which side was he really on?! ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± His low voice spoke for the first time since they had separated. She hade all this way, and he weed her by having tea with a pretty princess, then he indirectly drove her away... Fine! ¡°Then I will take my leave here.¡± Without even looking at the person who had been her objective on this journey, she turned back and headed to the door her brother had left through. She wanted to leave this room as soon as possible. It was as if her whole body was suddenly paralyzed. Bai Yu could not move because Ouyang Feilong was hugging her from behind. His hold was so tight that she could not take a step further, no matter how much she tried to move away from his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you.¡± The familiar tone whispered next to her ear as the embrace tightened to emphasize. Bai Yu no longer cared how sweetly he was begging her or how she had yearned for this warmth for so long. She only cared that she was angry and frustrated. She was not sure if it was because of that foreign guniang she did not like or because of the man who was hugging her so tightly that she almost sank into his broad chest. He said she should not be here. She did not want to be here anymore. Her lips curved downward frustratedly. ¡°Don¡¯t hug me...¡± Don¡¯t hug me! Don¡¯t hug! Chapter 149 - 149 Let benwang handle it for you Part I 149 Let benwang handle it for you Part I Even though Bai Yu had said so, the other person showed no sign of moving away. Instead, his embrace tightened, almost melding the two bodies together. ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t allow you to go.¡± ¡°But Wangye was the one who chased me away first.¡± Bai Yu ignored his soft whisper. She tried to peel his arms off her waist but was unsessful. It was not because Ouyang Feilong was fighting her; it was only that she could not fight his strength. ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± There was a sigh, then followed by the nickname. ¡°This ce is full of danger. You should not be here.¡± ¡°Then I will leave.¡± She understood the meaning of his words, but still, she could not help feeling hurt. ¡°Benwang is worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also worried about Wangye.¡± Ouyang Feilong paused. His strong arms suddenly let go. He put his hands on her shoulders and turned her back to face him. Golden eyes studied her face without saying a word. Bai Yu looked away from his eyes that were gazing directly at her. What was happening to her?! She was angry only a while ago, but now when he looked at her, she avoided his gaze. Her face heated up when his golden eyes were fixed on her, even though he said nothing at all. The world-ss actress was suddenly too timid now! ¡°I...¡± ..... ¡°You¡¯ve gotten darker.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Her eyes finally met his. Obviously, Ouyang Feilong was still staring at her, though his gaze was now filled with amusement. What¡¯s with this man?! They had not met for some time, and now this was the first thing he mentioned? Ouyang Feilong truly did not know how to cherish women! Her skin was darker, true, but who was the reason that made her rush here on horseback, riding day and night until her skin stung? ¡°Who would have ivory skin like Wangye¡¯s beautiful guest?¡± She had to peck at that woman who had irritated her no less than this man. Ouyang Feilong raised an eyebrow. ¡°The first princess, Chu Jiaoxin?¡± ¡°Does Wangye agree?¡± Bai Yu nced at him. ¡°Benwang thinks so too.¡± That¡¯s it! He must have looked at her pure, unblemished skin to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°The princess is an attractive woman. Wangye is also a man, so it¡¯s not surprising that Wangye is interested in her.¡± ¡°She is an interesting woman,¡± Ouyang Feilong said inly, though the corner of his mouth was slightly raised. This time, he knew what she was angry about with him. He just wanted to tease her a little more. ¡°Does Wangye see interesting women everywhere Wangye goes?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Ouyang Feilong did not understand her words. ¡°Han Xinai,¡± she said the name of another woman with whom he seemed quite close. ¡°Oh.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s smile was now visible. ¡°She is a gentle woman.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Wangye¡¯s pce crowded enough already?¡± Interesting this, interesting that. Frustrating! ¡°Should benwang expand the pce, then?¡± ¡°It is as Wangye wish.¡± ¡°Benwang wants your opinion.¡± ¡°That pce is Wangye¡¯s. Wangye is the person who has to manage it. There is no use asking me.¡± ¡°Benwang wants you to be the one who manages it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not well-versed in handling a pce upied by many women.¡± ¡°What if benwang gets rid of all of them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Wangye will only bring more women back after this.¡± Ouyang Feilong finally let out augh. His eyes met with hers, which were stubbornly staring back. Her small lips continued to bicker with him even though her face was all red, including her ears, after he had said he wanted her to manage his pce. Anyone could understand the meaning behind it. ¡°They might be interesting, but benwang never thinks of taking them back.¡± A gentle smile appeared on his enchanting face. ¡°They are not on benwang¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t they...¡± Though she was relieved because of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s firm voice, Bai Yu was not entirely at ease, especially after Chu Jiaoxin gave him a marriage proposal. ¡°Come to think of it, there¡¯s one woman on benwang¡¯s mind.¡± His hand moved to caress her smooth cheek, his thumb lightly pressed onto the corner of her lips, begging for her smile. ¡°And what does Wangye think about her?¡± With their eyes on each other, she knew that woman was her. Now that Ouyang Feilong had stressed it repeatedly, Bai Yu was no longer worried about other women. Still, she wanted him to say out loud who was his only woman. But when she heard Ouyang Feilong¡¯s words that revealed his thoughts, Bai Yu wanted to explode and disappear from his sight. Because his answer was... ¡°Benwang missed her.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Knock Knock ¡°Wangye, I have important news to report.¡± Bai Yu moved away from Ouyang Feilong as soon as she heard her brother¡¯s voice. She silently thanked Bai He for helping her get away from the golden eyes that seemed to be slowly melting her, not to mention those sweet words from this beautiful man... ¡°Come in.¡± Though disappointed that he could not have more time alone with his beloved woman, Ouyang Feilong was not frustrated. Instead, he was in a good mood since he was able to see genuine bashfulness from the deceitful person, unlike the pretend demureness from other youngdies he had met. ¡°Then I will take my leave.¡± Seeing that it would be rted to his work, Bai Yu, a woman unsuited for such a matter, decided to excuse herself. She wanted to help him, but she also knew she should not cross the line. Hering all this way here had already troubled him. ¡°You stay here.¡± Ouyang Feilong did not only use his words, but his hand also took her wrist, pulling her to sit down next to him while he listened to the report. Bai He watched the pair in front of him with a strange feeling. Was this a way for him to get used to it? Maybe he should have thought of today as practice for when one day his sister truly became Wang Fei... ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the men who attacked the evacuee vige.¡± Bai He shook away the unnecessary thoughts and started reporting to hismander. ¡°It is as Yu-er said, those men were not Chu Zhaoran¡¯s. They are indeed from Da Chu, but I am still unsure who they belong to.¡± ¡°They must be from the same group that attacked benwang and Xiao Yu when we went to steal the magic hare to treat you.¡± Bai He frowned. The cause was not the magic hare that he just knew about, but the fact that Wangye called his sister ¡®Xiao Yu.¡¯ Why did you not tell brother about this too, Yu-er?! ¡°Can it be that these men are working behind Chu Zhaoran¡¯s back?¡± Bai Yu broke the silence between them. She knew nothing about Da Chu in the series. She did not even know what her current situation would lead to. The only thing she was certain of was that back in Da Yang¡¯s capital, Taizi had not organized a coup yet, and so she could have a slight sense of relief. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. ¡°Because every time we shed, they would pick the moment after benwang, or you, had already met Chu Zhaoran. They want us to think that they¡¯re his men.¡± ¡°I agree with Wangye.¡± ¡°But Your Highness, the one who started the war was that second prince.¡± After he had woken up, Bai He learned about everything in detail from the army¡¯s informant, who had been contacted by Ouyang Feilong. He could not understand why Chu Zhaoran would seek to start the war if those men were not his. ¡°Chu Zhaoran only borrowed those men¡¯s hands to use as an excuse to take Xiao Yu.¡± She remembered that Da Chu had proposed an offer for a diplomatic marriage after an assassination attempt on the second prince. Those assassins were attacking Bai Yu and her group as well, and so Chu Zhaoran took that opportunity to worsen the situation. However, his n was derailed when Ouyang Feilong chose war as his answer. Right now, Chu Zhaoran must be searching for the person behind those men as well. Now that she carefully considered the situation, it was possible that... ¡°Other than the second prince, is there anyone else who has the right to the throne?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She means this is Da Chu¡¯s fight for the throne,¡± Ouyang Feilong answered Bai He. ¡°That is correct, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu nodded. Her brows furrowed as she formed her theory. ¡°Actually, the war did not start with Chu Zhaoran, not directly. Those mysterious men had forced Da Chu to spark the war, and so Chu Zhaoran had no other choice left, even though he and Wangye had been trying to keep the peace between the two nations.¡± It would be too much of a joke if a descendant of the son of heaven started a war just for a woman. Chu Zhaoran was not persistent when she refused. It did not seem likely for him to use her as a reason to dere war. Possibly, the person who sent the messenger did not have marriage in mind at first but only wanted war. ¡°In a way, those men wanted to provoke Da Yang and cause conflicts between Da Yang and Da Chu after they ambushed Qin Wang and gravely injured brother. The second attempt came when there was the magic hare incident. And thistest attempt was when they tried to kidnap me. They intentionally acted like they were following Chu Zhaoran¡¯s order.¡± Bai Yu paused to let the two men follow her spection. When she saw that they did not say anything, she then concluded. ¡°And now the war between the two nations has broken out. From what I gathered after talking with him, it seems like his military power was hijacked by the Emperor, preventing him from moving freely. Having to be wary of his own power while fighting against the enemy, even someone like Chu Zhaoran could make a mistake when under pressure like that. And if the second prince who was born of Huang Gui Fei slipped up while on the battlefield, who would step in to take his ce?¡± Chapter 150 - 150 Let benwang handle it for you Part II 150 Let benwang handle it for you Part II ¡°¡­who would step in to take his ce?¡± ¡°The sickly third prince, Shu Fei¡¯s* son,¡± Ouyang Feilong eventually answered. ¡°Should I investigate the situation within Da Chu¡¯s imperial pce?¡± ¡°Benwang has already given an order.¡± In truth, he was here because he had the same thought as Bai Yu. He wanted to observe the situation within the capital. If infighting between the royals was to happen, then Da Yang would surely be treated as a pawn for them to use, and Ouyang Feilong would never allow that. ¡°If what Yu-er says bes true, then what can we do right now?¡± Bai He was considerably swayed by Bai Yu¡¯s words. The more he thought, the more it made sense. Such things were bound to happen when it was time for the new emperor to ascend. What was unusual was that this time, they pulled Da Yang into their internal fight. ¡°Invite the first princess toe to meet benwang.¡± Knowing that Ouyang Feilong would never do anything without a reason, Bai He excused himself to carry out the order immediately. He saw how his sister disliked the first princess, but the importance of their mothend had toe first. As soon as her brother¡¯s tall figure disappeared behind the same door for the second time of the day, Bai Yu turned to look at the beautiful face of the man next to her. ¡°Will shee? Wangye asked her to leave only a little while ago.¡± ..... ¡°Benwang believes she wille.¡± Because the princess might know details of Chu Zhaoran¡¯s situation. That could be the reason she wished to stop the war by offering marriage. It should have been that way several years ago, but meeting Ouyang Feilong was harder than anything. Many times, the spoiled first princess was left frustrated because she was turned away from seeing him. They had met only a few times, and the topic of diplomatic marriage was brought up every time. This was the third time that Chu Jiaoxin insisted on the proposal. This time, he was the one to call her here. Surely, the first princess who had always been serious about this woulde. ¡°A discussion about marriage?¡± Bai Yu understood the reason Chu Jiaoxin mentioned marriage. It was a way to stop the war. Bai Yu admired her for not sitting idly, watching as the war raged and caused more and more loss. If a diplomatic marriage ended up happening, she would be the one to wed since no other princess of Da Chu was of eligible age. The problem was the groom of Da Yang. Who would be ofparable rank to her? It should have been Taizi, but he already had his first consort. It would be a disgrace for Chu Jiaoxin to be the second consort. The only people left were either Ouyang Mingxian or Ouyang Feilong. ¡°What are you worried about?¡± A warm touch fell on the frown on her forehead. Ouyang Feilong could not help himself from using his fingertip to knock lightly on it a few times. Even now, she still thought he would marry another woman? ¡°Nothing, Your Highness.¡± It was something she could not predict, so Bai Yu was slightly irritated. ¡°Really?¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Really.¡± Bai Yu nodded to confirm, though her brows were starting to move together and form a frown once again. Ouyang Feilong smiled. ¡°Benwang will have you prove your own words.¡± ¡°Prove wha...Aah!¡± Before she could make sense of his meaning, her body was pulled up and put on the other person¡¯sp. And instead of putting his arms around her waist to prevent her from falling, he sat still, forcing Bai Yu to grab his shoulders for fear that she would actually fall down. She was not used to sitting on a man¡¯sp! ¡°What is Wangye ying at?¡± Dark eyes red at the person who chuckled at her reaction. ¡°Benwang wants to see whether Xiao Yu is lying or not,¡± he said as he embraced her, rendering Bai Yu unable to struggle or slip, something he should have done from the start. Bai Yu scowled at him. She had to be the person who touched him first; otherwise, he would not help secure her. This devious man! It seemed Ouyang Feilong felt nothing, even after she saw through his n. He even pressed his nose on her cheek and took a deep breath from her skin. Bai Yu¡¯s mouth hung open. ¡°Mmm.¡± Ouyang Feilong had a thinking face, then turned to do the same on her other cheek while she was left red-faced at having her tofu eaten by the ck Dragon. p! As soon as she regained herposure, she hit his broad shoulder. ¡°What is Wangye doing?!¡± ¡°Benwang is smelling vinegar from you.¡± Was he saying she was jealous?! ¡°The smell is quite strong, too.¡± Then, he pressed his nose against her other cheek, alternating and repeating without caring how she was trying to evade him. Bai Yu was so embarrassed that she was at a loss of what to do. She tried to p his shoulder again but was caught by his hand. She did not give up, even though she knew she could not fight his strength. She used her other hand and tried again and was caught again. Her wrists were held by his one hand. Her waist was entwined by his arm in as tight hold as the one around her wrists. ¡°Wangye, release me.¡± Ouyang Feilong shook his head. ¡°Release me first.¡± Bai Yu tried fruitlessly to struggle against him. ¡°No.¡± Ouyang Feilong kissed the back of her hand, on the skin he had teased that became darker. ¡°You¡¯ve alreadye all this way here. Do you really want benwang to release you, Xiao Yu?¡± His eyes turned up to meet hers, which had been watching his every move. Two pairs of two colors gazed into each other for a long while to convey the meaning of the word ¡®release¡¯ in order toe to an agreement. Finally, Bai Yu shook her head. Ouyang Feilong smiled. A hot kiss pressed onto the back of her hand once more. ¡°This time, benwang will never let you go.¡± Bai Yu turned her face away from his gaze. It was obvious that her face was red again. There was no longer a possibility of someone interrupting them since golden magic had enveloped the room before she could notice. Seeing her reaction, Ouyang Feilong could not help but let out a light chuckle. He was a man, and he had seen various women, both deceitful and innocent. With his growing years, his experience increased. But strangely, his heart, which had always been indifferent to everything, raced just because this woman looked away from him. The more he studied her, the more he felt as if he was in a dream. She was truly in front of him now. He had already braced his heart when he left. This battle would determine their fate, whether they deserved each other or not. No matter how much he missed her, he never wished for her to go through hardships like he did. He wanted to protect her, even from far away, but she then came near, and he could unexpectedly protect her while within an arm¡¯s reach. This ce and the story after this might be dangerous, but with Bai Yu here, Ouyang Feilong now understood that he was not protecting her one-sidedly. She, too, was protecting him. ¡°You will stay beside benwang, right?¡± Her smaller hands were let free. Ouyang Feilong embraced Bai Yu with both arms, pulling her close as he put his chin on her shoulder. He looked at her profile and waited. ¡°The Emperor...¡± Her lips revealed the person who Ouyang Feilong had already expected to have a hand in her being here. ¡°...Has sent me to be with Wangye.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± His hand moved from her waist to her chin, lightly turning her face back to meet him. ¡°There is a royal decree...¡± Bai Yu cast her eyes downward to look at the hand that had yet to leave her face. ¡°...If I cannot help Wangye, I am not allowed to return to the capital ever again.¡± ¡°So you came because of brother¡¯s order.¡± His tone was full of hurt, though his eyes glinted when the person who kept refusing to meet his gaze now turned to him with wide eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not it at all.¡± Bai Yu shook her head to emphasize, not realizing that she was fooled into looking at his face. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of brother, would you be beside benwang?¡± The other person did not have to think or voice an answer. With a slight nod from Bai Yu, Ouyang Feilong beamed. He could not restrain himself from putting his nose to her cheek again. ¡°I¡¯m all bruised up now.¡± Bai Yu muttered but could not escape him even once. ¡°About the first princess, if a marriage is truly necessary, then benwang wants you to help benwang decide.¡± After he had had his fill of her cheeks, Ouyang Feilong spoke with his face full of smiles. Bai Yu nodded. But before she could ask what decision she should make, her mouth was taken by his. Ouyang Feilong lightly pressed his lips onto her soft ones before moving away, before he lost control and they could not continue the conversation. Bai Yu blinked, watching a strange smile from the person who had stolen her kiss in a blink. ¡°And that matter regarding the second prince, benwang will handle it for you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Bai Yu tilted her head. ¡°What matter, Your Highness?¡± Ouyang Feilong did not answer. His hand held her wrist and raised it up. ¡°That thing in your sleeve pocket, why don¡¯t you give it to benwang?¡± The thing in her left sleeve¡­ Chu Zhaoran¡¯s identification jade! ¡°Quick.¡± Ouyang Feilong let go and held out his hands to rush her. Bai Yu smiled, resigned. She took the golden jade out of the pocket and slowly put it on his palm. And as soon as he had it, Ouyang Feilong gripped the priceless jade so tightly that Bai Yu had to hurry and push the jade away, together with his hands, to show that she did not regret parting with it at all. Bai Yu was not surprised that Ouyang Feilong knew about it. Still, she was not sure how much he knew about her and Chu Zhaoran. She had no intention of asking, since now that it hade to this, she would leave any decision to him anyway. Staying quiet and obedient was best right now. ¡°Only benwang¡¯s jade is enough for you.¡± Despite the grip on the jade, his face showed a strange smile that Bai Yu finally understood as a sign of danger. Her brain rushed to find a way out of this situation. ¡°What is it?¡± It might be because she was staring at him for too long, so now Ouyang Feilong raised his eyebrow and questioned her. Bai Yu said nothing as she moved her face closer to his and lightly pressed her nose to his cheek. ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Yu jerked back, eyes wide, with a hand over her mouth in an exaggerated act. Then, she quickly did the same to his other cheek while the man was still stunned and expressionless. A chuckle escaped her lips. ¡°I can smell vinegar, Your Highness.¡± After saying so, she smiled widely to show off her little dimples. ¡°Heh!¡± Ouyang Feilong could not suppress a smile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- * Shu Fei: one of the positions of the royal consort, as following this order from the highest to the lowest rank: Huang Gui Fei, Gui Fei, Shu Fei, De Fei, Sien Fei (the order is referred to only in this novel). Chapter 151 151 She who came after could neverpare to the bond forged through the blood of the battle between two men Part I It took Bai He almost two shichens to invite the first princess, who had been driven away, back to the inn again. It was not because they had to move quietly to avoid Da Chu¡¯s eyes, but because Chu Jiaoxin was prideful and arrogant. She did not agree to go back just after being chased out by Ouyang Feilong himself. Bai He was quite used to handling this kind of woman, so he only repeated himself three times before walking away, ignoring the spoiled princess. That effectively riled up the attention-seeking person and made her finally agree toe to the inn. ¡°Bengong thinks this is an internal affair.¡± As soon as they met, Chu Jiaoxin was surprised. She had thought that Ouyang Feilong had invited her back here to ept her marriage proposal to stop the war. On top of not agreeing to her offer, Ouyang Feilong also told her that the marriage would be decided by the first miss of the Bai family, who was sitting beside him. Bai Yu smiled, then softly said that she wished marriage would be thest resort. Chu Jiaoxin was offended again and again. When she had decided to go back to her pce, she was held back again when Ouyang Feilong mentioned the situation within the imperial pce. However, Chu Jiaoxin revealed nothing. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking that benwang is a fool?¡± Ouyang Feilong gazed at the teacup in his hand, ignoring the first princess, who had a heavy face. Ouyang Feilong was not a fool. It was not impossible that he would know the reason behind Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s marriage proposal. She herself knew how shrewd he was. Every time they had met before, he never brought this up, only watching by, never offering help, and never taking advantage of it. Today was different. Wangye of Da Yang wanted her to talk about the thing that she wanted to keep secret the most. ¡°Father is sick. He can¡¯t handle royal affairs after giving the royal decree to attack Da Yang¡¯s armyst time.¡± ¡°Benwang already knew this.¡± Ouyang Feilong put down the cup, then looked at her face. ¡°Bengong thinks it¡¯s too strange. But a request for his audience was never granted.¡± ..... ¡°What about the Empress, Your Highness?¡± Bai Yu asked. Chu Jiaoxin turned to the other woman in the room. Her gaze was calm, but it also carried irritation. Bai Yu met her eyes directly without an ounce of fear. Not respectful, not arrogant. ¡°Mother is at his bedside. She also forbids anybody from having an audience. Even now, bengong has not seen their faces.¡± ¡°Is it because his majesty¡¯s sickness is highly infectious?¡± Bai He muttered. ¡°Possibly.¡± Chu Jiaoxin frowned. ¡°But bengong still can¡¯t rest easy.¡± ¡°Was his majesty unable to attend to royal matters for almost two weeks?¡± ¡°That is correct,¡± Chu Jiaoxin answered Ouyang Feilong, then continued to exin. ¡°For the first three days that he fell ill, mother ordered the morning meeting to be temporarily stopped while doctors observed his condition. But the meeting can¡¯t be held off for too long, especially in a time of war like this, so grandmother is now regent.¡± Her grandmother would be none other than the Empress Dowager of Da Chu, the nation where women were respected and given freedom. That was the reason the first princess like her could naturally travel to Da Yang and quarrel with Bai Yu. The Empress Dowager governing the court in the Emperor¡¯s ce was surprising, but not taboo for Da Chu, especially with the current Emperor who often fell sick and the Empress or Empress Dowager having to act as regent several times. Still, the current situation was different. The Emperor was bedridden for far longer than usual. To make matters worse, the nation was facing war. Bai Yu believed the officials could not stay still for too long. ¡°What do the officials say?¡± Ouyang Feilong asked what was on Bai Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Still no movement.¡± ¡°How about other consorts?¡± ¡°Still calm.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be calm for much longer.¡± All eyes turned to the person who spoke up. Bai Yu carried a smile no different from her usual one. There was no sign of nervousness on her, despite being the object of interest in a heavy atmosphere. ¡°A nation without an emperor still has officials and soldiers to prop it up. But the inner court without an empress could not stay peaceful for long. Especially now that both the emperor and empress are together, jealousy would form a tempest.¡± She was hinting to Chu Jiaoxin that, other than the external threat of war, Da Chu now had an internal conflict at hand. As for who would be the instigator, Bai Yu had to wait and see. Whether the wind would form first among the officials or the consorts, the objective was the same...Changing the throne. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The four of them continued to talk until darkness started to fall before Chu Jiaoxin left to return to the pce in order to not raise suspicion. Even though she had been honing herself outside the capital for some time, when she returned to her rank as royalty, she could not act freely, especially in a time like this when an action out of the ordinary would be immediately inconspicuous. She knew she was not the only person who felt something strange in the current situation; even Ouyang Feilong knew and could investigate so thoroughly that she did not have much left to tell. The high-ranking officials were a whole other story. ¡°Either the officials or the consorts, huh?¡± Ouyang Feilong spoke after Chu Jiaoxin had left the room. His golden eyes were solemn as they turned to Bai Yu. As she met his gaze, Bai Yu could not help but recall the time they had helped vigers during a pandemic. If it was work, he would always have seriousness under indifference. He never changed; the thing that had changed was her own feelings. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu brushed away an embarrassing thought, then nodded and continued the conversation. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, the plot¡ªI mean, next, something would ur and cause amotion to allow someone in the shadow to act.¡± Because of the series she had starred in and other media she had consumed, Bai Yu could make some guesses. And by making an assumption based on her old familiarity, she identally slipped and used a ¡®strange¡¯ word in front of Ouyang Feilong and Bai He. ¡°Is Wangye going to help her?¡± Bai Yu asked the person with the most power to make the decision. Bai He was curious about the same thing as his sister was as well. Marriage might truly be able to make the situation better. Between Da Yang and Da Chu, marriage had always been their main method of strengthening their alliance. If marriage was to happen, then both sides had to be born of an empress, as per tradition and propriety. The bride would be Chu Jiaoxin, and the groom would be a son of the empress, of which Ouyang Feilong was one of them. ¡°Help or not, benwang has toe to an agreement with that second prince first.¡± An agreement with Chu Zhaoran? ¡°Wangye doesn¡¯t mean...¡± Bai He said, seeming like he already knew hismander¡¯s thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Without waiting for the other person to end his question, Ouyang Feilong nodded. Bai Yu watched the two men saying only half a sentence but having a full understanding, then sighed. It was not that she did not know Ouyang Feilong¡¯s n. It was more that she pitied herself... How could she have forgotten that Wangye and his lieutenant-general had such yin-yang energy between them? She who came after could neverpare to the bond forged through the blood of the battle between two men. Should she be worried...? Chapter 155 - 155 Benwang shall lead the coup Part III 155 Benwang shall lead the coup Part III The two, together with a handful of men, headed to the pce upied by Shu Fei, Taizi¡¯s mother. After intensely studying the pceyout for several days, they could remember the way by heart. It did not take long for them to reach the pce. If the coup was truly led by Chu Zhaoran, then there would be men guarding Shu Fei as a captive. Obviously, there were men d in ck, ordered by Chu Zhi to act as part of the coup, standing guard around Shu Fei¡¯s pce. Bai Yu guessed that these men were the ones who pretended to organize the coup and kill the Emperor before Ouyang Feilong invaded the pce together with his soldiers. They were acting like they were holding Shu Fei captive when in truth, they were protecting her. ¡°How are we going to get in?¡± Bai Yu whispered to the sophisticated one while they were looking at those ck-d men dressed simrly to her group, except they wore veils instead of the masks her group was wearing. ¡°Benwang will let you decide.¡± Ouyang Feilong only followed her here for protection, not to assist in her y. ¡°What great advice, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu red at him before taking off her mask and signaling others to follow her lead. She ripped the hemp from her shirt and used the fabric to cover her face, imitating the men from the opposite side. After everyone had finished doing what Bai Yu did, all seven of them calmly walked up to Shu Fei¡¯s pce. Bai Yu led the group to the man who was standing directly in front of the pce. ¡°The situation has settled. Taizi ordered me to invite Shu Fei to the main pce,¡± Bai Yu said firmly and friendly. ¡°Which unit are you from? Howe there¡¯s a woman too?¡± ..... This is bad... ¡°Heh.¡± Ouyang Feilong let out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m from the all-female secret unit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that before.¡± Other men around the pce put their hands on their swords and moved to surround Bai Yu¡¯s group. ¡°How is it secret if you¡¯ve heard about it?¡± Bai Yu persisted, even though her excuse would no longer work. ¡°Your intonation sounds like one of us who came from Da Yang. But I¡¯ve never heard that the Wang family¡¯s secret force has women.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± From Da Yang? The Wang family¡¯s secret force? ¡°You, leave. I will escort Shu Fei there myself.¡± The man waved his hand to dismiss her out of the doubt that Bai Yu was one of them. This was a good way to solve the problem, but it was also bad that he had revealed a secret. Bai Yu did not move to follow the man¡¯s words. Her eyes met the golden ones that had been looking at her. It seemed they had the same thought. Ouyang Feilong nodded, then Bai Yu unsheathed her sword and immediately attacked the enemy. The fight between over ten men from Chu Zhi¡¯s side and seven from Bai Yu¡¯s group immediately broke out. There was no need for an exnation, but everyone realized that those in front of them were not allies. ¡°Capture them alive,¡± Ouyang Feilong ordered. Still, no one showed a sign of holding back, since they understood that ¡®capture alive¡¯ did not mean ¡®capture all alive.¡¯ Only the one fighting their Wangye would be spared. ¡°Go.¡± Ouyang Feilong pressed the enemy¡¯s pressure point, then encased him in his golden magic. His hand took Bai Yu¡¯s wrist and pulled her into the pce to meet the sound of high-pitched screaming from eunuchs and maids. However, the owner of the pce only looked at them with untroubled eyes. It seemed she already knew they were not sent by her son. ¡°Bengong does not know you.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t really want to know you too, royal consort.¡± Bai Yu did not let the other woman speak another word before sending out a rope of her ck-level magic to bind the consort. Luckily, Shu Fei¡¯s magic level was lower than hers, making the capture sessful. But even if it was more difficult, Bai Yu still had Ouyang Feilong to help her. Heh! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Bai Yu brought Shu Fei to the main pce with great difficulty since Ouyang Feilong did not lift a finger to help her. He said that he did not like touching women, so she had to drag Shu Fei here by herself. Bai Yu grimaced, internally cursing the general. Then next time, don¡¯t touch her! ¡°Does brother not want sister anymore?¡± Chu Zhi¡¯s threat could be heard from outside the pce. When Bai Yu entered, she was met with Chu Jiaoxin, who was bound by golden magic, mirroring Shu Fei with her own red magic. However, Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s mouth was not covered like Shu Fei¡¯s. The situation seemed to suggest that Chu Jiaoxin was brought here to pressure Chu Zhaoran in the negotiation between the two princes, and there was no agreement yet. That meant she came back in time. ¡°Does Taizi not want your mother anymore?¡± Her clear voice was uttered loudly from behind the dark veil. Every eye was suddenly fixed on Bai Yu, and as soon as they saw the woman in the elegant headdress and robes, those eyes widened. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Mmmph,¡± Shu Fei cried out, despite Bai Yu¡¯s hand that was silencing her. Warm tears wet the back of her hand, but the viiness did not waver. ¡°You!¡± Bai Yu could not wrap her head around the habit of shouting ¡®you, you, you¡¯ before doing anything! But there was no time for her to try to understand since Chu Zhi sent out his golden magic as soon as the word ¡®you¡¯ left his mouth. Bai Yu stood still. She knew that her magic could notpare to Chu Zhi¡¯s, though she did not let Shu Fei go or move to evade the magic wave. Fwip. A wide back instantly appeared in front of her as the golden magic from his palm shed with Chu Zhi¡¯s. Boom! The sh caused an explosion that destroyed over half of the pce. No one was harmed because of Chu Zhaoran¡¯s magic, which had shielded everyone in time. Ouyang Feilong was the same. He still stood in front of her, with his golden magic around him. ¡°Did Wangye not say that Wangye was not going to help?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying around too much.¡± He swiftly turned around to flick her forehead, ignoring the unlucky Shu Fei, who had already passed out from fright. Bai Yu propped the fainted person to sit, leaning on a pir. Her movement was careful, unlike her actions on her way here. ¡°Give up, brother.¡± Chu Zhaoran¡¯s cold voice immediately pulled Bai Yu¡¯s attention back to the current situation. There was no longer hesitation in the de on Chu Zhi¡¯s neck because now Chu Jiaoxin was safely in Bai He¡¯s arms. Her brother must have taken the opportunity of the explosion to retrieve the princess. Wonderful! ¡°Brother, do not underestimate me too much. My ally has already surrounded this ce. A signal from me, and¡ª¡± ¡°The ally from Da Yang, Your Highness?¡± Bai Yu interrupted before Chu Zhi could finish. ¡°How did you know that?¡± His face suddenly paled. This was the top secret that not even Shu Fei and Empress Dowager knew. ¡°They confessed everything when I cut them down. All of them.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s cold tone made her words even more believable, almost bing true. She did not know whether that secret unit was truly from Da Yang or not, but from Chu Zhi¡¯s reaction, it seemed that it was true. She did not know how many of them were there, but she had to finish this as soon as possible before the rest of the allies arrived. ¡°Benwang has arrested your men and those allies already. Give up.¡± Ouyang Feilong lied and supported Bai Yu¡¯s words. That further created immense pressure on Chu Zhi. ¡°Give up. And I¡¯ll let you and your family live.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Chu Zhi¡¯s eyes met Chu Zhaoran¡¯s before he grabbed the sword in front of him and stabbed it into his own neck. Chu Zhi coughed blood and instantly copsed. ¡°No!! Zhi-er!¡± The sound of Shu Fei crying rang out not long after the Taizi fell down. She ran forward and hugged her son¡¯s body. Her cry was interspersed with curses at Chu Zhaoran. Chu Zhaoran ignored the high-pitched voice. He let go of the sword before leaving the pce to announce his victory over the true culprit behind the coup. The battle outside then stopped without a sign of resistance. Bai Yu turned her gaze from Chu Zhaoran¡¯s back to Shu Fei¡¯s weeping. Pity filled her heart. A letter sent through ck-colored magic flew into the main pce that had settled into calmness. Bai He took the letter to read it thoroughly, then his eyes widened. He dispersed the magic and immediately went to report to Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Your Highness, news came that Da Yang¡¯s army is relentlessly attacked by Da Chu under the second prince¡¯smand.¡± ¡°How is that possible when...¡± Bai Yu looked at the person who was mentioned in the letter. He was here right now, so how could he lead the army? ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Ouyang Feilong did not show any reaction to the strange report he heard. ¡°Not too good. Da Chu divided their force and continued attacking us day and night. Our soldiers have no time to rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too odd.¡± Bai Yu walked away from the two men¡¯s conversation. Her hand tore away the veil and tightly gripped it. The fragments slowly came together in her head. An unrelenting onught from Da Chu. Ouyang Mingxian was being upied by the war. Ouyang Feilong, who should have been missing, was now in Da Chu. The fight for Da Chu¡¯s throne. Chu Zhi¡¯s ally was the Wang family¡¯s secret force. The Wang family, from which came Empress Wang, who gave birth to Taizi Ouyang Yongxian. The Wang family helped Chu Zhi organize the coup. Chu Zhi hastened the war to keep Ouyang Mingxian upied. That meant... ¡°No...¡± Bai Yu¡¯s legs gave out. Her knees hit the floor so loudly that the two men were surprised by it. ¡°Yu-er.¡± Bai He rushed to help his sister up while Ouyang Feilong watched them with worried eyes. ¡°Brother...¡± Bai Yu lifted her face to look at her brother. Her sight was blurred by the tears that flowed without her realizing it. ¡°Coup¡­ Taizi is attempting a coup!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°We have to go back to Da Yang!¡± ¡°Yu-er, why are you saying that?¡± ¡°Feilong, you have to hurry...¡± Bai Yu grabbed the other man¡¯s shirt. She looked into his golden irises through the curtain of tears that did not seem to stop. ¡°...¡± ¡°We have to go back to save his majesty!¡± Ouyang Hongxian is going to die! Chapter 153 - 153 Benwang shall lead the coup Part I 153 Benwang shall lead the coup Part I ¡°Brother, should we head back to Da Yang?¡± Bai Yu said to her brother while they were in her room. Bai He raised his brow as he sat down beside her and took her hand in his. His dark eyes were filled with tenderness. ¡°Can you endure a little more?¡± He did not know the reason behind her wanting to leave, despite being the one who had begged to follow him here in the first ce, and he could not easily do as she wished. He still had his duty to see through here in Da Chu, and there was Ouyang Feilong¡¯s wager with the Emperor. Without victory, they could not return. On that day, Ouyang Feilong had told him that if he could not stop the war, he would not step foot in Da Yang again. And now, with the current situation within Da Chu¡¯s capital, Bai He could not let his sister return to Da Yang as well. After the court officials¡¯ appeal to name the heir to Da Chu¡¯s throne, tension within the court increased in turn. The officials were divided into two sides. One supported Chu Zhaoran, a son born of Huang Gui Fei, who had been stationed at the border for many years and was themander of the current war. The other group supported the third prince, who was Shu Fei¡¯s son. He had been handling the affairs within the capital while Chu Zhaoran was away. This prince was rumored to be sickly and frail, so he always remained in his own pce, giving his orders through his close subordinate. In terms of propriety, Chu Zhaoran should be the heir. However, due to the constraint of the situation, the title would surely be the third prince¡¯s. While it was true that there were officials who supported Chu Zhaoran, those officials were also the ones who had followed him to the war on the border. That made the number of civil officials who supported Chu Zhaoran less than those for the third prince. If this was Da Chu in its normal state, Chu Zhaoran could easily be an heir with the support of those on his side alone. But right now, the third prince clearly had the upper hand. ..... Chu Jiaoxin realized the nature of this situation as well. She was the Empress¡¯ daughter, Chu Zhaoran¡¯s sister. Though born from different mothers, they grew up together and were particrly close. Chu Jiaoxin recognized how much blood and sweat Chu Zhaoran had shed for Da Chu and understood that more than anyone. She would never let another person take away something that was Chu Zhaoran¡¯s, even if that person was her other half-brother. Chu Jiaoxin used her authority as a princess to halt the process of selecting an heir, using the ongoing war as an excuse. She was supported by officials on Chu Zhaoran¡¯s side, and Empress Dowager agreed with her as well, so she could sessfully put the crisis on hold. However, only a few days had passed before the news of the Emperor¡¯s falling seriously ill was heard throughout the capital. The officials on the third prince¡¯s side brought up the problem of appointing the heir again, and this time at their back were the citizens who feared facing the war without a leader. In the end, Chu Jiaoxin could not buy time. The royal decree announcing the heir to the throne was announced yesterday morning. The third prince, Chu Zhi, was appointed Taizi of the Chu dynasty. He would act as regent while the Emperor was still bedridden. This morning, the new Taizi attended a court meeting and ordered Chu Zhaoran to lead the army into a decisive battle with Da Yang as soon as possible. No one was suspicious. Nobody objected. Everyone agreed with Taizi¡¯s order. Therge-scale war was beginning, but Bai Yu was not worried. She was sure that Ouyang Mingxian could handle it. The cause of her concern was the coup in Da Yang. ording to the series¡¯ timeline, Taizi Ouyang Yongxian would cause a coup one month from now, while Ouyang Mingxian was still upied with the war at hand. The coup would not happen now, but she still could not help feeling worried. Her life had already seen such a considerable change. It was not impossible that other events would be the same way. ¡°Wangye has already agreed with the second prince that he would help him on this side in exchange for him putting a stop to this war. Right now, the first princess is being detained within the pce by Taizi¡¯s men. The second prince¡¯s officials are the same; they¡¯re guarded by Shu Fei¡¯s men in secret.¡± Bai He exined the situation to his sister again, implying to her the reason why he could not let her go back to Da Yang. His hand stroked her soft hair as he gave a warm smile to console the frowning person. Bai He lightly poked his finger at the wrinkle between her eyebrows. ¡°Even the first princess has a hard time moving around. How can we do anything?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried about the Emperor.¡± Bai Yu could not suppress the sinking feeling in her chest. She did not want anything to happen to the Emperor. It would devastate Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Grandfather is guarding Wangye closely. There is also Yue Nan. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Bai Yu nodded to the words offort from her brother. ¡°So this is why biaoge isn¡¯ting here.¡± ¡°It is a bit strange. But I believe Yue Nan has his reasons.¡± Yue Nan himself had quite an influence on Da Chu¡¯s court. The three-eyed seer often advised the Emperor. If today he appeared and asked for an audience with the Emperor, even the Empress could not stop him. And if the famous three-eyed seer pointed to Chu Zhaoran as the fated heir to Da Chu¡¯s throne, the officials on the opposite side could not utter a word of protest because the people of Da Chu were highly superstitious. However, Yue Nan was nowhere to be seen here. Bai Yu believed that her biaoge knew everything that was happening in Da Chu, yet he did note. Instead, he remained by Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s side. That made her relieved and worried at the same time. She was worried since both she and Yue Nan knew the future of Da Yang¡¯s court and knew that calmness would stay for a little while longer. Still, he refused to be separated from Ouyang Hongxian. Bai Yu feared that Yue Nan would know something that she did not, something that she did not want to happen: the coup that came before its predestined time in the series. ¡°Now Shu Fei¡¯s people have taken control of the house of the officials on Chu Zhaoran¡¯s side in order to prevent them from making a move. As for the royal pce, it is now filled with new personnel who have infiltrated to rece the old ones. Taizi is the one behind everything.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°What about the Emperor and Empress?¡± ¡°They are held captive, just as Your Highness has predicted.¡± ¡°How is the princess?¡± ¡°The news said the Empress Dowager is finding her a husband. I investigated and discovered that Empress Dowager¡¯s and Shu Fei¡¯s families had blood ties, just as Miss Bai thought.¡± ¡°And that husband would be none other than one of Empress Dowager¡¯s people,¡± Bai Yu added after she started to realize that Empress Dowager and Shu Fei had cooperated from the start. ¡°Chu Zhaoran¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°Our informants reported that the second prince was opposed to the order to attack Da Yang. His excuse is that their provision is too low to approach the enemy. The court did not send more provisions, but repeated the order to attack again and threatened to punish him for going against martialw.¡± ¡°I think the prince wille here soon.¡± Bai He gave his opinion. ¡°No, he¡¯s arriving here soon.¡± Thest time he came on his own was only to voice his objection to the order to ambush Ouyang Feilong. It was hard to tell whether the prince was a fool or deceitful since his arrival at the capital would be the sign that instantly sparked the coup. The naming of the heir might be epted by many sides, but those of Chu Zhaoran¡¯s would surely be opposed to it. However, they had to endure and remain silent while their children and wives were in Shu Fei¡¯s palm. Even Chu Zhaoran himself could not leave the battlefield toe and protest. As for the normal citizens, they did not know much about the internal conflict within the pce. Still, many wanted Chu Zhaoran to be the heir since they had seen him dedicate himself to the country, sacrificing his personalfort in the capital to protect the peace at the border. Even right now, he was risking his life for them all, and so it was natural for themoners, officials, and even Chu Zhaoran himself to disagree with the third prince being appointed heir. Chu Zhi, who was Taizi, wanted to create a coup and used Chu Zhaoran as a scapegoat. He nned to me the coup on Chu Zhaoran, iming that he was dissatisfied with not being named heir, and stormed the royal pce with soldiers and weapons. If everything fell into ce as he had expected and Chu Zhaoran lost, then Chu Zhi would be able to ascend the throne without having to worry about a potential threat anymore. ¡°Benwang will not let Chu Zhi have his way.¡± If Da Chu did not have Chu Zhaoran as its emperor, the war would never end. He had already made an agreement with Chu Zhaoran. If the second prince took the throne, the war would cease for another hundred years. ¡°What is Wangye going to do?¡± Bai Yu knew both the situation and the arrangement between Ouyang Feilong and Chu Zhaoran since she had never been excluded from meetings and reports. Nheless, the ns and strategies in his head were beyond her guess. Ouyang Feilong did not answer. He stood up to his full height and took his sword from Bai He, who was already prepared. Today, they both wore dark clothes, simr to the spies who had visited them numerous times in the past few days. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s beautiful face was hidden behind a in ck mask that covered his whole face. It looked as if he was going to do something. And Bai Yu finally received the answer. ¡°Benwang shall lead the coup.¡± Chapter 154 - 154 Benwang shall lead the coup Part II 154 Benwang shall lead the coup Part II Bai Yu was not allowed to leave the inn, no matter how much she wanted to. The shadow guardian, named Ah-Zhen, did not let her move a muscle. Ouyang Feilong told her to stay still and wait while he himself went out with his men to stir up trouble in Da Chu¡¯s imperial pce?! ¡°Why are you guarding me? Shouldn¡¯t you be with your master?¡± ¡°Miss Bai is my master.¡± Bai Yu sighed for the hundredth time. She did not call herself ¡®Benxiaojie¡¯ to emphasize the distance between their positions. She just learned that Ah-Zhen had been acting as her shadow guard ever since the time they met at the festival, under Ouyang Feilong¡¯s order before he left to go to war. That meant he had been close by and had already seen her true color, so there was no longer a need to pretend to be a well-mannered nobledy. ¡°If I¡¯m your master, then you have to listen to my orders. Help me sneak into the pce.¡± Ah-Zhen was silent. ¡°Now.¡± Thud Thud Thud. ..... ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Why are there so many soldiers here?!¡± ¡°Coup! There¡¯s a coup! Someone tried to assassinate the Emperor.¡± ¡°The Emperor is dead!¡± ¡°No! His majesty...¡± ¡°Coup! It¡¯s the second prince¡¯s coup. He¡¯s angry that he¡¯s not named Taizi, so he killed the Emperor. Right now, Taizi is trying to capture them!¡± ¡°Move! Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Aaaahhh.¡± The sound ofmotion outside the inn prated Bai Yu¡¯s room. Though they were keeping a low profile in a foreign nation, she did not have to stay in a mysterious ce like a basement or secret room. The most dangerous ce was also the safest one. Her bedroom was a normal inn room that overlooked the road. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s and Chu Zhaoran¡¯s men upied the area, so there was no concern about her safety. However, right now the street is upied by soldiers chasing ck-d men who had face veils different from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mask. Some citizens on both sides of the road gathered into a crowd, while some were dispersed by themotion, running and fleeing, trying not to be involved in the chase. Everything was in a state of confusion. The sound of shouts that Chu Zhaoran had assassinated the Emperor and led the coup was heard everywhere the soldiers ran by. Did Chu Zhi orchestrate all this to frame Chu Zhaoran too? ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°Please wait a little longer.¡± Ah-Zhen did not want to be the one to answer his former master why Bai Yu could go outside. He could only beg her to continue to wait. ¡°If I had to wait, I would have done so in Da Yang,¡± Bai Yu said before using martial arts to jump out of the window. She kicked her feet in midair andnded on the roof. Her eyes nced in the direction where the imperial pce was located before she started running at full speed, with Ah- Zhen following not too far behind her. In front of the pce, there were soldiers and men wearing ck, with masks of a simr design to Ouyang Feilong and Bai He¡¯s covering their whole faces. ¡°So those men in the street aren¡¯t his, huh?¡± Bai Yu was hiding not too far away from the fight. It seemed Ouyang Feilong¡¯s men had quite an upper hand since they were trained elites of the army that had been slowly infiltrating into Da Chu not too long ago. Ouyang Feilong had already foreseen that such things would happen. That was the reason he remained here to make an agreement with Chu Zhaoran. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Yu was going to run out of her hiding ce and go into the pce. However, she was stopped by Ah-Zhen, who handed her a ck mask. She epted the mask and wore it just like her shadow guard. The ck clothes she had changed into before Ah-Zhen appeared made her fully a part of those men as the coup. After entering the pce, she did not forget to pick up a sword on the ground to protect herself. She might not know where she needed to go in an unfamiliar pce amidst the falling darkness of night, but her guard seemed to know. He quickly led her to their destination. Ah-Zhen brought Bai Yu to a pce. From the number of soldiers around it, Bai Yu guessed it must be the Emperor¡¯s. Those soldiers could be divided into three groups: the royal guardmanded by Chu Zhi, the fully armored soldiers who appeared to be under Chu Zhaoran, and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s men covered in ck. Both Ouyang Feilong¡¯s and Chu Zhi¡¯s soldiers had bows in their hands, fully drawn, threatening each other. In front of the pce was a battlefield, but the leaders seemed to be inside. At that conclusion, Bai Yu headed inside quietly. The scene in front of her did not deviate from her expectation in the slightest. Amidst the sound of weeping from the Empress, who was hugging the Emperor¡¯s body, Chu Zhaoran was defending himself against Chu Zhi. Bai He and Ouyang Feilong stood to the side, silently watching. Bai Yu moved to stand next to Bai He. ¡°Yu-er!¡± Bai He called his sister. His tone sounded like a reprimand, but then he let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Yes, brother?¡± Bai Yu gave her brother a smile, ignoring the fighting men. She acted as if she hade to watch a y. ¡°It¡¯s going to end soon.¡± Ouyang Feilong said nothing toment on her being here. His golden eyes turned away from the battle to speak to her. ng! As soon as his words ended, the fight between the Chu brothers ended, just as Ouyang Feilong had said. Chu Zhi¡¯s sword fell out of his hand, while Chu Zhaoran¡¯s was pointed at Chu Zhi¡¯s throat. ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°Do you really think that?¡± Chu Zhi was a handsome man, though he looked slightly frail and dandy. He looked nothing like the sickly person that the rumors said. His hair was golden, just like Chu Zhaoran¡¯s. His lips, which were stained with blood, moved, speaking to his brother in an arrogant manner. The scheming Taizi¡¯s eyes nced at Bai Yu; his gaze carried an unknown meaning. ¡°Brother, do you believe that a woman, no matter how capable she is, can never be stronger than a man?¡± Chu Zhaoran did not answer. He calmly stared at the other person. The usual slyness in his eyes was reced by violence and ruthlessness that Bai Yu had never seen from him before. Bai Yu met Chu Zhi¡¯s gaze and looked deep into the tyrant¡¯s eyes, and then she spoke, ¡°What about the first princess, Your Highness?¡± The sword that was going to take his half-brother¡¯s life was suddenly stopped. ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Chu Zhi burst outughing when he saw Chu Zhaoran¡¯s shock at the realization that his older sister was not here, and the men he had sent to help Chu Jiaoxin did note back to confirm her safety. ¡°What did you do to her?!¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve only helped find husbands for her.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°A shame she¡¯s willing to die rather than lose her chastity.¡± ¡°Chu Zhi!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not going to let her die, brother. That is why I¡¯m here, to negotiate with you first.¡± Bai Yu moved away from the situation in front of her, intending to go do something that could be useful. However, she could only take a step back before her wrist was captured by a strong hand. ¡°Don¡¯t leave benwang¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Then Wangye will have to follow me.¡± Ouyang Feilong said nothing. He let her wrist free, then patted Bai He¡¯s shoulder once. ¡°Let me handle this, Your Highness.¡± The lieutenant-general gave his words at the weight of hismander¡¯s hand. Ouyang Feilong nodded, then carefully left the pce together with Bai Yu. ¡°If you want to help Chu Jiaoxin, it won¡¯t be as easy as you think,¡± he said as he predicted the thoughts of the stubborn woman who put herself in harm¡¯s way again. ¡°No, Your Highness. I¡¯m going to see Shu Fei.¡± That side used the older sister as a hostage, then she would do the same with his mother. She would do it bluntly like this without thinking things tooplicated. Bai Yu jokingly named this n ¡®The Devastating Beauty.¡¯ Ouyang Feilong said nothing to object to her n. If it was him he would never do it since it was a dirty trick. But this woman was not a warrior like him. This little fool had always been wicked. It was fine to let her put it to use from time to time. Chapter 155 - 155 Benwang shall lead the coup Part III 155 Benwang shall lead the coup Part III The two, together with a handful of men, headed to the pce upied by Shu Fei, Taizi¡¯s mother. After intensely studying the pceyout for several days, they could remember the way by heart. It did not take long for them to reach the pce. If the coup was truly led by Chu Zhaoran, then there would be men guarding Shu Fei as a captive. Obviously, there were men d in ck, ordered by Chu Zhi to act as part of the coup, standing guard around Shu Fei¡¯s pce. Bai Yu guessed that these men were the ones who pretended to organize the coup and kill the Emperor before Ouyang Feilong invaded the pce together with his soldiers. They were acting like they were holding Shu Fei captive when in truth, they were protecting her. ¡°How are we going to get in?¡± Bai Yu whispered to the sophisticated one while they were looking at those ck-d men dressed simrly to her group, except they wore veils instead of the masks her group was wearing. ¡°Benwang will let you decide.¡± Ouyang Feilong only followed her here for protection, not to assist in her y. ¡°What great advice, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu red at him before taking off her mask and signaling others to follow her lead. She ripped the hemp from her shirt and used the fabric to cover her face, imitating the men from the opposite side. After everyone had finished doing what Bai Yu did, all seven of them calmly walked up to Shu Fei¡¯s pce. Bai Yu led the group to the man who was standing directly in front of the pce. ¡°The situation has settled. Taizi ordered me to invite Shu Fei to the main pce,¡± Bai Yu said firmly and friendly. ¡°Which unit are you from? Howe there¡¯s a woman too?¡± ..... This is bad... ¡°Heh.¡± Ouyang Feilong let out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m from the all-female secret unit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that before.¡± Other men around the pce put their hands on their swords and moved to surround Bai Yu¡¯s group. ¡°How is it secret if you¡¯ve heard about it?¡± Bai Yu persisted, even though her excuse would no longer work. ¡°Your intonation sounds like one of us who came from Da Yang. But I¡¯ve never heard that the Wang family¡¯s secret force has women.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± From Da Yang? The Wang family¡¯s secret force? ¡°You, leave. I will escort Shu Fei there myself.¡± The man waved his hand to dismiss her out of the doubt that Bai Yu was one of them. This was a good way to solve the problem, but it was also bad that he had revealed a secret. Bai Yu did not move to follow the man¡¯s words. Her eyes met the golden ones that had been looking at her. It seemed they had the same thought. Ouyang Feilong nodded, then Bai Yu unsheathed her sword and immediately attacked the enemy. The fight between over ten men from Chu Zhi¡¯s side and seven from Bai Yu¡¯s group immediately broke out. There was no need for an exnation, but everyone realized that those in front of them were not allies. ¡°Capture them alive,¡± Ouyang Feilong ordered. Still, no one showed a sign of holding back, since they understood that ¡®capture alive¡¯ did not mean ¡®capture all alive.¡¯ Only the one fighting their Wangye would be spared. ¡°Go.¡± Ouyang Feilong pressed the enemy¡¯s pressure point, then encased him in his golden magic. His hand took Bai Yu¡¯s wrist and pulled her into the pce to meet the sound of high-pitched screaming from eunuchs and maids. However, the owner of the pce only looked at them with untroubled eyes. It seemed she already knew they were not sent by her son. ¡°Bengong does not know you.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t really want to know you too, royal consort.¡± Bai Yu did not let the other woman speak another word before sending out a rope of her ck-level magic to bind the consort. Luckily, Shu Fei¡¯s magic level was lower than hers, making the capture sessful. But even if it was more difficult, Bai Yu still had Ouyang Feilong to help her. Heh! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Bai Yu brought Shu Fei to the main pce with great difficulty since Ouyang Feilong did not lift a finger to help her. He said that he did not like touching women, so she had to drag Shu Fei here by herself. Bai Yu grimaced, internally cursing the general. Then next time, don¡¯t touch her! ¡°Does brother not want sister anymore?¡± Chu Zhi¡¯s threat could be heard from outside the pce. When Bai Yu entered, she was met with Chu Jiaoxin, who was bound by golden magic, mirroring Shu Fei with her own red magic. However, Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s mouth was not covered like Shu Fei¡¯s. The situation seemed to suggest that Chu Jiaoxin was brought here to pressure Chu Zhaoran in the negotiation between the two princes, and there was no agreement yet. That meant she came back in time. ¡°Does Taizi not want your mother anymore?¡± Her clear voice was uttered loudly from behind the dark veil. Every eye was suddenly fixed on Bai Yu, and as soon as they saw the woman in the elegant headdress and robes, those eyes widened. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Mmmph,¡± Shu Fei cried out, despite Bai Yu¡¯s hand that was silencing her. Warm tears wet the back of her hand, but the viiness did not waver. ¡°You!¡± Bai Yu could not wrap her head around the habit of shouting ¡®you, you, you¡¯ before doing anything! But there was no time for her to try to understand since Chu Zhi sent out his golden magic as soon as the word ¡®you¡¯ left his mouth. Bai Yu stood still. She knew that her magic could notpare to Chu Zhi¡¯s, though she did not let Shu Fei go or move to evade the magic wave. Fwip. A wide back instantly appeared in front of her as the golden magic from his palm shed with Chu Zhi¡¯s. Boom! The sh caused an explosion that destroyed over half of the pce. No one was harmed because of Chu Zhaoran¡¯s magic, which had shielded everyone in time. Ouyang Feilong was the same. He still stood in front of her, with his golden magic around him. ¡°Did Wangye not say that Wangye was not going to help?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying around too much.¡± He swiftly turned around to flick her forehead, ignoring the unlucky Shu Fei, who had already passed out from fright. Bai Yu propped the fainted person to sit, leaning on a pir. Her movement was careful, unlike her actions on her way here. ¡°Give up, brother.¡± Chu Zhaoran¡¯s cold voice immediately pulled Bai Yu¡¯s attention back to the current situation. There was no longer hesitation in the de on Chu Zhi¡¯s neck because now Chu Jiaoxin was safely in Bai He¡¯s arms. Her brother must have taken the opportunity of the explosion to retrieve the princess. Wonderful! ¡°Brother, do not underestimate me too much. My ally has already surrounded this ce. A signal from me, and¡ª¡± ¡°The ally from Da Yang, Your Highness?¡± Bai Yu interrupted before Chu Zhi could finish. ¡°How did you know that?¡± His face suddenly paled. This was the top secret that not even Shu Fei and Empress Dowager knew. ¡°They confessed everything when I cut them down. All of them.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s cold tone made her words even more believable, almost bing true. She did not know whether that secret unit was truly from Da Yang or not, but from Chu Zhi¡¯s reaction, it seemed that it was true. She did not know how many of them were there, but she had to finish this as soon as possible before the rest of the allies arrived. ¡°Benwang has arrested your men and those allies already. Give up.¡± Ouyang Feilong lied and supported Bai Yu¡¯s words. That further created immense pressure on Chu Zhi. ¡°Give up. And I¡¯ll let you and your family live.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Chu Zhi¡¯s eyes met Chu Zhaoran¡¯s before he grabbed the sword in front of him and stabbed it into his own neck. Chu Zhi coughed blood and instantly copsed. ¡°No!! Zhi-er!¡± The sound of Shu Fei crying rang out not long after the Taizi fell down. She ran forward and hugged her son¡¯s body. Her cry was interspersed with curses at Chu Zhaoran. Chu Zhaoran ignored the high-pitched voice. He let go of the sword before leaving the pce to announce his victory over the true culprit behind the coup. The battle outside then stopped without a sign of resistance. Bai Yu turned her gaze from Chu Zhaoran¡¯s back to Shu Fei¡¯s weeping. Pity filled her heart. A letter sent through ck-colored magic flew into the main pce that had settled into calmness. Bai He took the letter to read it thoroughly, then his eyes widened. He dispersed the magic and immediately went to report to Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Your Highness, news came that Da Yang¡¯s army is relentlessly attacked by Da Chu under the second prince¡¯smand.¡± ¡°How is that possible when...¡± Bai Yu looked at the person who was mentioned in the letter. He was here right now, so how could he lead the army? ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Ouyang Feilong did not show any reaction to the strange report he heard. ¡°Not too good. Da Chu divided their force and continued attacking us day and night. Our soldiers have no time to rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too odd.¡± Bai Yu walked away from the two men¡¯s conversation. Her hand tore away the veil and tightly gripped it. The fragments slowly came together in her head. An unrelenting onught from Da Chu. Ouyang Mingxian was being upied by the war. Ouyang Feilong, who should have been missing, was now in Da Chu. The fight for Da Chu¡¯s throne. Chu Zhi¡¯s ally was the Wang family¡¯s secret force. The Wang family, from which came Empress Wang, who gave birth to Taizi Ouyang Yongxian. The Wang family helped Chu Zhi organize the coup. Chu Zhi hastened the war to keep Ouyang Mingxian upied. That meant... ¡°No...¡± Bai Yu¡¯s legs gave out. Her knees hit the floor so loudly that the two men were surprised by it. ¡°Yu-er.¡± Bai He rushed to help his sister up while Ouyang Feilong watched them with worried eyes. ¡°Brother...¡± Bai Yu lifted her face to look at her brother. Her sight was blurred by the tears that flowed without her realizing it. ¡°Coup¡­ Taizi is attempting a coup!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°We have to go back to Da Yang!¡± ¡°Yu-er, why are you saying that?¡± ¡°Feilong, you have to hurry...¡± Bai Yu grabbed the other man¡¯s shirt. She looked into his golden irises through the curtain of tears that did not seem to stop. ¡°...¡± ¡°We have to go back to save his majesty!¡± Ouyang Hongxian is going to die! Chapter 156 - 156 Extra The Bai family’s first master (2) Part I 156 Extra The Bai family¡¯s first master (2) Part I The first master of the Bai family could feel his heart break! The bruises on Bai Yu¡¯s body made her brother feel as if his breath had been suffocated¡­ His beautiful sister. His sweet sister. His fragile little sister. Why was she ck and blue all over like this?! ¡°You¡¯re thinner.¡± Bai He was not pleased that his sister in his arms had be thinner than before. She had always been small and fragile, but this was too much! He had to examine the food here thoroughly. ¡°But I¡¯m still beautiful, right?¡± Bai He watched Bai Yu¡¯s smile and tried to harden his heart. No, I won¡¯t give in and let you off easily! ..... ¡°You¡¯re full of bruises.¡± His sister was this beautiful. Her pure white skin should not have blemishes on it, temporary or permanent. Ever since they were children, he had always protected her, not allowing a scratch. But who knew she herself would run headfirst into problems and hurt herself. This training would benefit Bai Yu...but he had to closely inspect the medicines here. ¡°But I¡¯m still beautiful, right?¡± Bai He stared at his stubborn sister¡¯s face. No, I won¡¯t give in and let you off easily! Bai Yu repeatedly blinked cutely at her brother. ¡°If you¡¯re hurt more than this, I won¡¯t let you continue your training.¡± No, I won¡¯t give in and let you off easily! His baby sister immediately raised three fingers, a strange gesture yet still looked beautiful when done by her. She dly gave her word. ¡°I will be careful of anything that¡¯s harmful to my beauty!¡± Bai He sighed, then handed the honey cube to her. Bai Yu loudly kissed his cheek. Yu-er... I won¡¯t give in and let you off easily! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The first master of the Bai family still thought that his sister was the most beautiful and dignified. Even her friend, Miss Xu, dimmed when she was next to her. However, there was still one thing that Bai He had to admit that his Bai Yu had lost to Miss Xu¡­ And that was the bosom that was the most outstanding of all the women here. Bai He admitted that he enjoyed ncing at Miss Xu, just as other men his age would. Even after tearing his eyes away, the fullness was engraved in his mind so deeply that he felt shy. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m thirsty. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and drink some tea.¡± Bai He nodded, agreed. Bai Yu was not alone in feeling thirsty; he himself was strangely parched. He had to thank Bai Yu for coincidentally feeling the same thing, which allowed them to politely separate from his sister¡¯s friend. Bai He had always thought that he was the protective one. Who would have expected Bai Yu to be the same as well? She was scolding him for staring at that ¡®Pei-er.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking it. Back there, you were staring so hard, your ears were all red as well.¡± Bai Yu stabbed her finger at his ears, which were still red, saying, ¡°Why are you so flirtatious, brother?!¡± Any man who saw the same thing I did would naturally stare... ¡°Come on, dear sister. I¡¯m a man, and when there¡¯s a...a...woman in front of me, it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d stare.¡± ¡°But your eyes did not say the same, brother.¡± Bai Yu red at him. Bai He gave her a smile, both amused at himself and his sister¡¯s thought. ¡°Then what did my eyes say, hm?¡± ¡°Your eyes when you called her ¡®Pei-er¡¯ seemed to be saying something to her.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s grimace was so cute that he had forgotten all about that miss. ¡°And what was that something?¡± Bai Yu took a deep breath, then tried to lower her voice to sound more like a man. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought my heart was on the left side, but it turns out it¡¯s actually on the right beside you.¡± Bai He was speechless. Who had taught these words to his sister? Did someone try to court her while he was away? Darn it! He would not let her remember those things. She must remember his words, her brother¡¯s words. ¡°My heart¡¯s not on the left or the right of anyone. My heart is with you.¡± Other than Ouyang Mingxian, he would never give his innocent sister to anyone! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The first master of the Bai family felt strangely distant from his sister like never before. ¡°Mother, can¡¯t you call her back to stay here?¡± Today, he was finally at the end of his patience. He went to see his mother and asked her to call Bai Yu back to Bai Mansion. He could no longer endure it. He missed his sister too much. Even though they were not too far apart and they could meet often, his Yu-er was busy with training and practicing, and so he could only watch her from afar. He finally came home after a long while, yet his sister was upied with training. The older brother was hurt. ¡°Yu-er is focusing on her practice. What are you disturbing her for?¡± Though Yue Mei was angry that her daughter had lost to Bai Hua, she also understood that Bai Yu was testing out new things. And that was something she never dared to teach her how to do so. She feared that she would be the one to get carried away by the novelty that she had never experienced while being trapped in her position as Bai Furen. Yue Mei could only pray that Bai Yu would not one day end up like her. Bai He understood his mother¡¯s feelings. However, he was irritated at the conflicts boiling within him. Bai Yu¡¯s training until she was strong enough to protect herself was indeed a good thing for an overprotective brother like him. Still, seeing the bruises on her body and theplete focus she had on her training made him reluctant to interrupt, and that made him want her to stop everything at once. In the end, the dejected feeling that his sister would never know was hidden within him. Bai He¡¯s visits to Yue Mansion increased in frequency. Every time, he would bring gifts to his sister, with the two maids helping him take care of them: the special nutrients that were added to her food, the balm for her bruises that he told the maids to apply on her, the cosmetics to make her even more beautiful. A brother who sulked and moped, seeking attention from his sister, was an unforgivable brother! Brother kept his every action a secret from then on. ¡°Greetings to first master.¡± ¡°Shh.¡± The tall form of the Bai family¡¯s first master appeared in Yue Mansionte at night. Bai Yu¡¯s two maids curtsied to Bai He in front of Meihua Building. They were calm, acting as if it was a normal urrence for them to wee a guest at such a time. ¡°Miss is asleep.¡± Xiao Xi lowered her voice, as Bai He wished. ¡°I have troubled you both.¡± ¡°No, not at all, master.¡± Bai He slightly smiled before walking into his mother¡¯s former ce of residence. He headed to his sister¡¯s room, which was covered in darkness. The eyes of a martial artist such as him were not troubled by that darkness at all. His sight was clear as day as he silenced his footsteps so as not to wake the sleeping person. The fragrance of incense filled the room. He picked this fragrance himself, intending for it to be lit while his sister was sleeping. To let her sleep soundly and regain strength to continue kicking and punching their grandfather¡¯s magic dummy the next day. Hisrge hand stroked her head as a gentle smile lit on his lips. ¡°Mmm...¡± Bai Yu moved, finding a morefortable position to sleep while her eyes were still closed. She took his hand to her cheek and continued to sleep with a slight curve in the corner of her mouth. ¡°Sweet dream, dear sister.¡± Lately, his time was mostly spent handling the matter regarding Da Chu¡¯s spies, and so he did not have a good opportunity to visit his sister. Bai He chose the time after he finished his mission toe here,te at night, to see his sister while she was sleeping in order to confirm her wellbeing. No matter how hectic his life was, he wanted to see his sister¡¯s growth into a stronger and more beautiful young woman with his own eyes, especially when he was this close to her. Those pictures of her progress were within Bai He¡¯s sight. Not one thing escaped, not even the special rtionship between her and themander-general that troubled him. It was true that Bai Yu¡¯s interest in Ouyang Mingxian had lessened. He respected her decision without questioning the reasoning behind it. Still, the closeness she had with Ouyang Feilong...was more than Bai He had expected. ¡°Wangye doesn¡¯t like being close to women, then why approach Yu-er so often?¡± Chapter 157 - 157 Extra The Bai family’s first master (2) Part II 157 Extra The Bai family¡¯s first master (2) Part II ¡°Wangye doesn¡¯t like being close to women, then why approach Yu-er so often?¡± Bai He decided to ask Ouyang Feilong directly. This had always been the way between him and hismander when there was an issue that could sour the trust between them. This was the goodwill of the men who had been through life and death together. ¡°Because she¡¯s your sister.¡± ¡°And because she¡¯s my sister, I¡¯d like to ask what Wangye is thinking.¡± ¡°Wangye is thinking that she¡¯s your sister.¡± ¡°If that is what Wangye thinks, then I have nothing to worry about.¡± The rtionship between Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong could be a problem for themander-general in the future. Bai He chose to warn him before things could change to the point that it was impossible to undo. He did it both as Bai Yu¡¯s older brother and as Ouyang Feilong¡¯s younger brother. ¡°Benwang knows what you want to say.¡± ¡°Then please consider it carefully.¡± ..... The Bai family had known ever since the day Bai Yu was born that she was destined to be the mother of this nation, not an ordinary woman. That was why his father could not choose a side in court, why his mother had to be strict with Bai Yu and teach her to be perfect for her role in the future. And as the older brother, he had to protect her to the best of his ability until that day came... If Bai Yu chose Ouyang Mingxian, Bai He would continue to support her like before. But the kiss he saw between hismander and his beloved sister made him realize¡­ If it was true love that they shared, then it would be a small event that resulted in a substantial change in Da Yang. The Bai family¡¯s first master was ready to give his support, no matter whom his sister loved... But if he could help it...he did not want her to marry anyone of Ouyang¡¯s name! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C This was the first time this year that he had received a letter from the Yue family¡¯s first master, who had hidden himself within the divine valley. Yue Nan was his older cousin who was born not too long before him. They rarely contacted each other ever since Yue Nan went to cultivate in the divine valley, and Bai He himself was also busy with the military. Still, their closeness had never decreased. Today, the content of the magic letter was not the usual greetings but a short sentence: ¡®Da Chu¡¯s n.¡¯ At first, Bai He was unsure of the meaning behind those words. However, after being assigned by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s missions to apany Ouyang Mingxian and investigate the snow bandits, it started to dawn on him. The Wang family conspired with Da Chu. They created the snow bandits to confuse Da Yang. He had to urgently inform Ouyang Feilong about this. But before he could send his magic messenger, men from the secret unit he had ordered to guard Ouyang Mingxian came to report that Qin Wang was ambushed by mysterious men who were suspiciously strong. Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s soldiers were on the losing side. Bai He had to hurry to aid him. When he arrived, he met with Ouyang Mingxian and Bai Hua, who had unexpectedly appeared in the middle of the forest. His men were guarding them. This woman beside Qin Wang could be the reason for Yu-er¡¯s retreat. That meant no man from the Ouyang family was worthy of his sister! ¡°You...¡± Ouyang Mingxian was surprised to see that his rescuer was Bai He. This lieutenant-general had always been open about his displeasure with him, whom his sister had fallen in love with. ¡°Themander-general has ordered me to protect Wangye. We should hurry.¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± Ouyang Mingxian was not slow, still, he and his uncle were never close. Why would he send someone to protect him? He had to suppress his question. It seemed the enemy reinforcement hade, and now they clearly outnumbered Bai He¡¯s group. ¡°Damn it!¡± Bai He spat out a curse. With this style of fighting, how could the lieutenant-general of the border army like him not remember who these men belonged to? ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They are Da Chu¡¯s secret force, Your Highness.¡± He and the secret unit had faced them before. Theirmander was the second prince, Chu Zhaoran, though these men in front of them seemed slightly different from those he had fought with before... ¡°Careful!¡± Whoooosh¡­ Thud! Arrows from those hidden on the trees rained on them. In the fragment of a time that decided life and death, he could not conjure up a magic barrier to protect himself from all of them. Bai He had to use himself to shield an arrow that was flying at Ouyang Mingxian. ¡°Ugh...¡± The dignified lieutenant-general fell as soon as an arrow shot into his chest. A strange pain ran through his body. Bai He instantly realized how this secret force was different from those from before. ¡°Their weapons...ugh...are coated with poison.¡± ¡°There¡¯s poison in their weapons!¡± Ouyang Mingxian, who was closest to Bai He, immediately shouted to spread the information to the men on his side. ¡°Hua-er!¡± His half-sister appeared next to Ouyang Mingxian. Strangely, she was calm and not frantic like a normal woman. ¡°Please let me take care of brother.¡± Bai He did not have enough consciousness to know how Bai Hua treated his injury and stopped the poison from reaching his heart. His dark eyes were nearly closed, but he refused to give in. The Eagle of the army grabbed his half-sister¡¯s hand and ordered her without caring about how she would continue her first aid. ¡°Take him and go.¡± ¡°But, brother...¡± Bai Hua shook her head. She nced at Ouyang Mingxian, who was fighting three enemies at once, a sword in his hand. She seemed to be weighing something in her mind. ¡°Go!¡± ng! Bai He raised his voice at Bai Hua while at the same time taking out a concealed weapon and throwing it to deflect an arrow that was aimed at Ouyang Mingxian. However, what he did could only change its course from the middle of his back to his upper arm. Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s right arm was shot by the arrow, robbing him of his strength to carry his sword and allowing the opponent to raise his sword. Ouyang Mingxian sessfully evaded the attack, though his side was grazed. ¡°...He¡¯s poisoned...¡± Bai He believed that Da Chu must be using several types of poison in this ambush. He could not let Ouyang Mingxian be harmed, not even a scratch on him, and it seemed Bai Hua had appeared at the right ce at the right time. ¡°Take him!¡± This time, Bai Hua did not hesitate. With both understandings of Bai He¡¯s determination and care for Ouyang Mingxian, she ran to the man surrounded by the protection of soldiers of Da Yang¡¯s secret unit and took him with her, leaving behind only a few men to hold back the enemy. ¡°Protect Qin Wang!... Ugh...¡± Bai He gave hisst order before coughing out blood. The sound of battle overtook the area, though the lieutenant-general could not force his eyes open long enough to witness the result. The pain from the poisoned wound that was temporarily stopped started to spread again... Bai He¡¯s breath was softer and softer. ¡°Ugh...¡± His bloodstained hand weakly reached out, grasping at his sword. He did not want to hold his sword and fight until hisst breath. What he wanted was the small fragrance pouch that he had hung on the sword¡¯s hilt. This talisman of victory was not an invaluable treasure. It was merely a ck fragrance pouch, embroidered with little butterflies. Bai Yu had put her heart into this. He tightly held the pouch, scrunching it in his fist. He wanted to have his sister beside him in hisst moment... ¡°Fate, written in heaven, could not be changed...¡± A low voice from a silver-haired man was heard at the same time as a silver light shone over the battle scene. Bai He felt himself being held in someone¡¯s warm embrace. Warmth ran throughout his poisoned body. The pain that was as if being plunged into the depths of hell slowly disappeared¡­ Bai He had received another chance at life. ¡°You...¡± He forced his eyes to open, wanting to see the one who had saved his life. Silver hair was the first thing he saw. ¡°You should rest first, biaodi.*¡± ¡°Yue...Nan...¡± His lips, painted with blood, curved into a relieved smile. ¡°Changing fate will result in loss...¡± Through his eyes, Yue Nan returned a smile to his younger cousin, who was only a few years after him. ¡°...But she would not have the will to fight if that loss is your life.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Bai He did not understand the meaning behind Yue Nan¡¯s words, and he could say nothing because of the pitch-ck blood that was coughed up again, staining both of them. Bai He nced around and discovered that the enemies were all defeated by this man¡¯s magic. ¡°Sleep...¡± A hand came to close his eyelids. ¡°...And do your best to wake up.¡± Unable to resist, Bai He closed his eyes. Yu-er¡­ Brother will take a short nap first, then brother will wake up as soon as possible to protect you from all the Ouyang men! No one deserved his sister¡¯s hand! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- *Biaodi is the word to call younger cousins. Chapter 158 - 158 Extra Xu Luanle’s red string of fate (2) Part I 158 Extra Xu Luanle¡¯s red string of fate (2) Part I How wonderful a life with aine! Other than sewing, aine was another challenge that required high levels of expertise! But how could a single-lid person like him give up? The future of having big round eyes was not too far away. ¡°Le-er?¡± ¡°Yes, mother?¡± ¡°Your eyes today look...¡± ¡°Everything is normal, mother.¡± ¡°Pei-er.¡± ¡°Yes, mother?¡± ¡°You should follow your brother¡¯s example.¡± ..... ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± This was the first objection Xu Peipei had in regards to Xu Luanle¡¯s beauty trick. ¡°...That ck around the eyes looks like a bruise. I¡¯m never going to copy him!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Xu Luanle was greatly angered by this little sis. He carefully drew thick lines of eyeliner on the lower rims of his eyes, yet his sister saw them as bruises from being punched. ¡°Brother is just wasting good stuff,¡± Xu Peipei mumbled. Xu Luanle grimaced at his sister, ignoring her reaction. ¡°You don¡¯t want to use what your brother uses?¡± Xu Furen asked her daughter. Every time Xu Luanle used cosmetics, both Xu Furen and Master Xu had the feeling of having two daughters, which was so immense that it was unbearable. That was why they tried to gently wrestle those cosmetics away from Xu Luanle and give them to Xu Peipei. They had hoped that their eldest son would one day get tired of cosmetics and eventually stop fussing about beauty altogether... It seemed to be ineffective, though. Ever since their return from Donghai, Xu Luanle¡¯s eyes looked as if hecked sleep. ¡°I have it as well, mother.¡± Using eyeliner was not easy. Aftering back from Donghai, she tried eyeliner in front of the mirror. But no matter how many times she tried, it frustratingly ended up looking like a stain. She could not do it, so where did her brother get the confidence that he could?! ¡°Then let¡¯s resume the meal.¡± Chancellor Xu interrupted his wife¡¯s n and changed the topic instead of telling the older sibling to give his cosmetics to his younger sister like usual. Xu Luanle internallyughed. This time, he would not do as his parents said! Aine was his red string of fate, after all. How could he easily give it up to his sister? The n to intentionally smudge his eyeliner worked better than expected! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Hey, sis! Give me your aine.¡± Xu Luanle intruded on the Yue mansion early in the morning, carrying both frustration and bitterness that were caused by his own sister, Xu Peipei! ¡°Where¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°I just started my practicest night when that girl ran in to tell me that there was no point for a man like me to be beautiful, then she took my aine!¡± It was so tragic that he had to use his sleeve to wipe away the tear. His sister, Xu Peipei, was a foolish girl! He had fooled her, making her no longer want his aine in front of their parents already. Who would have thought that his stupid sister would be a good actor like him?! She, too, had fooled him into letting his guard down beforeing to his room and saying the same words. Xu Luanle was stunned by the tiny glint of cleverness he saw in her, and by the time he came to his senses, he had lost one stick of aine. His darn sister must have used up her aine after practicing so much. That was why she came to steal his! ¡°And how does that involve me?¡± His story was this tragic, yet the woman in front of him showed no care for his predicament. ¡°If I use mine, then it¡¯ll run out before I can get good at it! Stop asking questions and give me yours.¡± Xu Luanle stopped acting and sat down. He crossed his legs, fanning himself with a newly bought fan as he nonchntly waited for the owner of this building to bring him a new aine. In the end, Bai Yu caved. Ohohoho. ¡°I¡¯m going to draw on one side, then you follow my example with your other eye. Sounds good?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Until he could do it on his own with ease. ¡°Come closer. Give me your face.¡± The eldest son of the Xu family was instantly obedient when it came to beauty. He happily put out his oval face without a word of objection. He must learn how to use aine before his sister! As his eyelid was carefully drawn, his happy mood was suddenly interrupted by a sense of immense magical energy heading toward them. It was so immense that he could not measure its level. The person who possessed it was surelying here, to Meihua Residence. There were not many whose magic was higher than his ck level. Either that was the Emperor or themander-general whom he had met back in Xu Mansion while he was talking to Bai Yu in his building. ¡°Mmmmm. Yu-er.¡± As soon as his brain finished assessing the situation, he moved his body ording to the n he had just freshly thought up. Xu Luanle suppressed a smile as he called his friend¡¯s name, his arm snaking around her slim waist. He wanted to prove his suspicion. It was as he thought. ¡°Ohohohoho.¡± Xu Luanle amusedly fanned himself at the sight of his friend running after that man. The martial arts skills he had learned were used to follow her. The scene of a man and a woman that Xu Luanle spied from afar almost fully confirmed that he had sessfully tied his friend¡¯s red string of fate. Though he wanted to watch them a little closer, he did not want to risk being detected by Ouyang Feilong. And so he turned around and went back to the Meihua building, waiting to see his handiwork after his friend returned. That night at the banquet, Xu Luanle ¡®identally¡¯ came across Bai Yu and Ouyang Mingxian talking near his building. With both magic and martial arts, he could hear them despite the distance and discovered that Miss Bai finally decided to let go of Qin Wang. This was good news for his sister, Xu Peipei! After talking to Miss Bai Yu, who he had heard so much about from Xu Peipei, his sister¡¯s ¡®best friend¡¯ then became his own. Xu Luanle had intended to find a new red string of fate for Bai Yu from the start. That person might be a master from one major family or another, but he never expected Bai Yu to go out and find her own fate. And that fate was powerful enough to pull the Xu family from grace if he did nothing to fix it! All in Da Yang knew that whoever the first miss of the Bai family married, he would already have inherited a half-share of the throne. These days, the second miss appeared to have a good rtionship with thest emperor¡¯s youngest son, who was born directly from Wei Furen. He was currently themander-general of thend, having achieved numerous military feats andmanding eight divisions of Da Yang¡¯s army¡­ If Bai Yu wedded Ouyang Feilong, then Ouyang Mingxian would be nothing! Even if Xu Peipei could be Qin Wang Fei, Ouyang Feilong would surely end up as an emperor, and the Xu family¡¯s power would be suppressed, together with Ouyang Mingxian. This was bad! He had to change all his ns! Xu Luanle would never let Xu Peipei get involved in Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s uncertain future because that would also be the Xu family¡¯s future. At first, he was the one who tried to tie his sister¡¯s red string with Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s, with their parents¡¯ approval. Both he and the Xu family had raised her to be a perfect fit for the role of Qin Wang Fei. Xu Luanle knew that, in the end, she could be no more than a second consort since she could notpete with Miss Bai¡¯s power and influence. Still, the Xu family had to ept that. The only man with a standingparable to Taizi¡¯s was Ouyang Mingxian alone, and it also seemed that the support for the throne that Qin Wang had was more than Taizi, who was from the opponent to the Xu family, the Wang family. Xu Luanle might be known by all as the dandy young master of Da Yang, but other than the anonymous master¡¯s shop that he continued for his family, this was the only other thing he had in mind under the ignorant surface. He had decided that Xu Peipei could not marry Ouyang Mingxian, though his father and mother did not agree. It was understandable since almost no one knew about the rtionship between Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong. Every time Xu Luanle was going to bring Xu Peipei to meet a man other than Ouyang Mingxian, he would always be stopped by his parents. Apart from cosmetics, this was another thing his parents did not let him do freely! Chapter 159 - 159 Extra Xu Luanle’s red string of fate (2) Part II 159 Extra Xu Luanle¡¯s red string of fate (2) Part II ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Aah!¡± Xu Luanle was so startled that his hand slipped. A line of aine that started from the rim of his eye was dragged out, creating a line up to his forehead. ¡°You almost shocked me to death, Pei-er!¡± Xu Peipei narrowed her eyes, uncertain if she had a brother or a sister. ¡°What are you so surprised about?¡± ¡°Aine requires concentration. A woman without patience like you would not understand.¡± Xu Peipei had already given up on using aine after too many unsessful attempts after stealing her brother¡¯s aine. Ironically, Xu Luanle¡¯s aine practice finally produced a satisfactory result after he was applying it while worrying about his sister. ¡°But I¡¯m the miss of a major family. There¡¯s no need for patience when I will be married to Qin Wang anyway,¡± Xu Peipei said with a smile. ¡°Does this dress look good on me, brother? I have to take your ¡®sis¡¯ friend to the pce. If I meet Qin Wang there, will I look good to him?¡± Her appealing curves were only nced at by her older brother quickly before he shook his head. ¡°The miss from the Bai family is still more beautiful than you.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xu Peipei stomped. ¡°What is it with the Bai daughters? How many times are they going to be a thorn in my side?¡± At first, it was Bai Yu, and now there was Bai Hua. Xu Peipei had to keep her eye not only on Bai Yu but also on Bai Hua. ..... Seeing her temper, a new n started to form in Xu Luanle¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Beauty alone is not enough to be a perfect Qin Wang Fei.¡± Xu Peipei frowned. ¡°I have magic. I¡¯m capable of doing martial arts. How am I still not perfect for Wangye?¡± ¡°Patience.¡± Xu Luanle pointed out his sister¡¯s w without missing a beat. ¡°You don¡¯t have enough patience. Even with aine, you can¡¯t practice for more than a few days. If you can¡¯t be patient, then how can you manage the consorts in Qin Wang¡¯s pce?¡± Xu Peipei was silent. Her lips were pressed together tightly. Xu Luanle continued, more confident. He had thought of a way to make Xu Peipei give up on Qin Wang without their parents noticing. This opportunity came at the right time, fitting nicely with the right event. ¡°Patience when practicing martial arts is not the same patience that youck. I think Qin Wang will like a woman who can rule his pce with...¡± ¡°I have to practice that patience!¡± ¡°Are you sure, little sis?¡± Xu Luanle suppressed a smile. He pretended to turn back to applying his aine and ignored her. ¡°I think a youngdy like you won¡¯t like this kind of training very much.¡± Xu Peipei snatched the aine from her sister, cough, brother. ¡°I will do it!¡± Xu Luanle raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± His sister nodded firmly. ¡°What do I have to do to have that patience?¡± Xu Luanle revealed a smile as sweet as honey. ¡°Taking care of a sick person.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Being a dandy socialite did not mean that he wouldck an edge or poison. The anonymous master¡¯s shop had a secret that even Bai Yu or Xu Peipei did not know. Though Bai He¡¯s condition was kept tightly under wraps by the Yue family, as long as the Bai master was a handsome nobleman from a major family, Xu Luanle would not miss any news about him. He was only investigating these men for his sister. Ohohohoho. To Xu Luanle, Xu Peipei was a stupid sister, cough, a cute and obedient sister. They might fight over their belongings sometimes, but overall they cared deeply about each other. Thus, it was not unnatural for Xu Peipei to believe Xu Luanle and follow him to be cooped up in Meihua Residence. This time, they did note to y around or talk to its owner. He used an excuse that he had toe here to work on the project of the anonymous master¡¯s shop that he had coborated on with Bai Yu when in truth, he wanted to teach his sister a lesson in patience through taking care of the owner¡¯s older brother. And he also had another hidden goal in mind. Until his sister could openlye close to Bai He, he had to progress slowly so as not to raise Bai Yu¡¯s suspicion. Pei-er followed his suggestions without questioning or protesting. After the Xu siblings had packed their sewing kits toe and work in Meihua Residence, Xu Luanle¡¯s n to tie his sister¡¯s red string of fate advanced silently and inconspicuously. Suddenly, Bai Yu spoke up on the day nearing the Meihua Ladypetition, in which Xu Peipei had declined to participate. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me too much.¡± His sister shrugged. ¡°I just don¡¯t want your Meihua Lady title.¡± ¡°What about ¡®my¡¯ Qin Wang? Do you still want him?¡± Xu Luanle was amused by his friend¡¯s lie. ¡°Wangye is not yours!¡± Obviously, his sister would take the bait, being careless and being yed by the provocation. Xu Peipei red at Bai Yu without realizing that her words and actions did not line up at all. And Xu Luanle was greatly pleased. Bai Yu shrugged. ¡°Even if he¡¯s not mine, do you still want him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± His little sister huffed and took a piece of cloth from Bai Yu¡¯s hand before leaving the room with the water basin. The impatient youngdy of a major family was now doing everything nimbly out of habit. ¡°She has always wanted to be Meihua Lady. Howe she declined the invitation this year?¡± Bai Yu appeared to be skeptical of Xu Peipei¡¯s change in mindset. Xu Luanle knew the reason but could not tell his friend. He tried to change the subject for fear that the overprotective sister would obstruct his covert n. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, so how could Pei-er not change?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing.¡± Ah¡­ Why was this miss so hard to distract, unlike his Pei-er? ¡°Don¡¯t think you can ck off just because I¡¯m notpeting this year, Miss Bai.¡± Her voice came, along with her figure that had an overly prominent part. ¡°Come here. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s and Xu Luanle¡¯s eyes met. Xu Peipei red at her again. ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t disturb the sleeping person.¡± This was the obvious change in Xu Peipei that he, as her brother, could not conceal. ¡°Are you going to stare at me all day?¡± Xu Peipei angrily asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your chest?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Ohohoho. Go, you two. Don¡¯t make a ruckus here, sisters.¡± The rtionship between Xu Peipei and Bai Yu started to get better in a strange way. Nheless, it was no stranger than the feeling Xu Peipei was starting to harbor for Bai He, who was still asleep. Xu Luanle had never expected his outrageous n to work, resulting in his sister forming a bond and having feelings for an unconscious person. At least it was better than failing and being unable to pull Xu Peipei away from Ouyang Mingxian. Having a red string of fate was a good thing. Xu Luanle¡¯s love life with his aine was smooth sailing. He felt happy every time he had it applied to his eyelids. He wanted his sister to experience this same happiness, but it seemed that somebody had already noticed his objective. ¡°How long is she going to stay here?!¡± His dear sister was angry again when the Bai family¡¯s third miss was closely taking care of Bai He. Those two were siblings, yet his sister was jealous. How foolish¡ªcough, innocent! ¡°What about you? How long are you going to stay here?¡± The one who asked was another Bai miss, the owner of this residence. ¡°Can you not start an argument for a day, Miss Bai?!¡± ¡°And can you note here for a day, Miss Xu?¡± ¡°Can you stop fighting for a day, sis?!¡± ¡°¡°Tch.¡± Xu Peipei turned the other way. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Yu narrowed her eyes at Xu Luanle, who was still acting oblivious. Bai Yu was not a stupid woman like Xu Peipei. After all this time, it was impossible for her to not realize that he had nned to put Xu Peipei on a te and present it to her brother. Even though Bai He was still asleep, Bai Hua had told her that he could sense everything happening around him. Xu Peipei being so close and taking care of him every day like this would surely be an opportunity! ¡°So what? What are you going to do, sis? Refuse to ept reality?¡± Xu Luanle shrugged. ¡°Do not think that we, the Bai family, are easily swayed.¡± ¡°But we, the Xu family, are pretty...huge...and charming.¡± ¡°You sly fox.¡± ¡°Overprotective sister.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± It was already toote to interfere, Bai Yu. Under the guidance of this beautiful and intelligent Xu Luanle, Miss Xu would be your sister-inw! My dear sister, be a good girl and let big brother help you tie your red string! Chapter 160 - 160 Extra Chapter Part I 160 Extra Chapter Part I I want to be Qin Wang Fei when I grow up! Xu Peipei had been reciting those words before she even knew their meaning. Ever since she could remember, her brother, mother, and father all expected her to be Qin Wang Fei. Xu Peipei was a beautiful and obedientdy, so she wholeheartedly believed them and aspired to be Qin Wang Fei! After she could understand what ¡®Qin Wang Fei¡¯ was, she knew what she had to do to aplish that dream. It was not overly difficult orplicated since she herself quite liked the title. Her brother and her parents told her that Qin Wang was a handsome man of good lineage, a perfect match for her. Furthermore, the prince would help her Xu family prosper further. It might be because of shyness that Qin Wang rarely spoke to her. Still, Xu Peipei was never discouraged from remaining near him. She was happy every time Wangye talked with a calm, emotionless tone which, reflected the quality of royalty who must keep their emotions under control. Her Qin Wang clearly excelled at this! She grew up possessing both grace and beauty. Her most prized feature was the first rate, and not even that silly Bai miss couldpare: Her overflowing bosom! Her brother had told her that this would make her a good broodmare, so Xu Peipei proudly disyed it without feeling embarrassed. Qin Wang never cast a nce toward her fullness at all, but that was because he was a well-mannered gentleman! Instead, her rival for the title of Qin Wang Fei, Miss Bai Yu, kept staring at it. That must be a sign of her victory. Eventually, the stupid Bai Yu gave up because she could notpete with her bosom. Heh! Xu Peipei felt that Bai Yu was a foolish woman for letting go of Qin Wang. And for the sake of her foolishness, Xu Peipei was kind enough to go on a little excursion with her. For the better or worse, they were good friends in the eyes of the public. However, it was strange that her brother enjoyed spending time with that dumb woman. Xu Peipei had nothing else to do, so she tagged along. Though sometimes unwilling, she was generous enough to talk to her former rival. ..... In order to be the perfect Qin Wang Fei, she must be as generous as the size of her bosom! ¡°Hi! Little sis.¡± ¡°Weirdo.¡± Xu Peipei grimaced at the Bai miss, who had taken to using strange wordstely. ¡°I want you to teach me how to sew,¡± Bai Yu said to her brother. ¡°Isn¡¯t your needlework already fine enough?¡± Her beautiful brother replied sweetly. ¡°I want to make it look as good as yours.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± she immediately blurted out. Even if she spent her whole life practicing, a stupid woman like Bai Yu could nevere close to her brother. No, she could not evenpare to her. ¡°Your skill is not that much better than hers, Pei-er.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª She must have patience, as her brother had told her to so that she could be ready for her title as Qin Wang Fei, even though the training that ensued was highly demeaning to her pride. ¡°Why do I have to do this?!¡± A high-pitched voice was heard as she plopped down next to the bed of the sleeping person. The corner of her mouth curved down into a clear grimace, uncaring whether someone would see her acting this udylike¡­ She was bored! Training martial arts until her legs gave out was better than taking care of a patient who could not speak nor talk! ¡°Sleeping like this must be much better than staying at the border, huh?¡± Bored, she turned toin to the unconscious person. ¡°¡­I want to go to the border too, but Brother said the sunlight there would damage my skin. I¡¯ll be a fool if I go there,¡± Xu Peipei continued,pletely ignoring the fact that the man next to her could not give a single reply¡­ She could talk to herself just fine! ¡°But look at your skin!¡± She quickly took his wrist, thinking nothing of her action as she had helped wipe his body many times already. There was no longer embarrassment or shyness. Furthermore, this man was not Qin Wang, and he was unconscious. She had no need to maintain her manner. ¡°¡­Much darker than mine.¡± Then, she put her arm next to his topare the skin colors¡­ Obviously, hers was much lighter. Indeed, Bai He was a soldier who trained under the sun, unlike a sheltered youngdy like her. Even with the perfect argument, Bai He could say nothing. How could a sleeping person say anything? ¡°Should I apply some herbs to help with your skin?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your sister and my brother are busy with the new line of clothes. I¡¯ve already done my part, so I don¡¯t have to get involved with them. I¡¯ll y with you instead.¡± Her big brother loved beauty above all else. He had a mountain of herbal skincare. Giving some to Master Bai would not be too troublesome. Xu Peipei was a generous woman. Feel my gratitude, stupid Bai Yu. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Little sis, what are you doing?¡± The question came in an unnaturally high-pitched voice from the owner of this building, which she had invaded. ¡°Have you washed your face yet?¡± Xu Peipei knew that it was her brother¡¯s voice, but she refused to answer and refused to look at his face for fear that she would be faced with the face with no make-up that had scared her silly once. ¡°No.¡± Xu Luanle stared at his sister. Xu Peipei turned to nce at her brother before going back to focusing on the herbs in front of her. ¡°So what are you doing in my ce?¡± After regrly going to Bai Yu¡¯s ce, it had been a while since Xu Peipeist came here, yet today his obedient little sister was rummaging through his herb stash. ¡°I¡¯m finding some herbs for skincare.¡± The invader did not look at the owner¡¯s face. ¡°Brother has lots of herbs that can help with skin problems. I¡¯m taking some of those.¡± Xu Luanle¡¯s eyes widened as he watched his sister take a handful of herbs out and put them in a neat bundle. This again! This kind of situation¡­ ¡°You!¡± ¡°Brother is a man! What do you need these herbs for?¡± Xu Peipei ignored all of her brother¡¯s protests. She turned around to face Xu Luanle, her hand holding up the fabric bundle containing the herbs she had selected herself. ¡°¡­Please share these with me.¡± In truth, her im was wed. These herbs were going to be used on a man, too. Still, those words came out of habit. No matter what she asked for, Xu Luanle always stood by and never stopped her. Her brother might like to tease her a lot, but he would always spoil her in the end. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Getting to know Bai Yu with Xu Luanle as the middle person further confirmed Xu Peipei¡¯s suspicion that Bai Yu was not a bright woman. When put next to her, Miss Bai waspletely overshadowed. That was why Xu Peipei showed her kindness yet again by not participating in the Meihua Ladypetition since she would no doubt win if shepeted. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her ex-rival asked her. ¡°And why are you?¡± Xu Peipei would never back down. ¡°You should be at Xu Mansion.¡± ¡°And you should be at Bai Mansion.¡± ¡°Xu Peipei!¡± ¡°Bai Yu!¡± ¡°Ugh! Sis!¡± Xu Luanle snapped his fan shut and knocked it on the two women¡¯s foreheads. That hurts, brother! ¡°What are you bickering for? Come help me sew!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Bai Yu could not win against her, so she changed the target to her brother. Laughable. ¡°I¡¯ve moved back to Bai Mansion and you never showed up there. Who would¡¯ve known you¡¯ve been cooped up here?!¡± Xu Luanle shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. The atmosphere¡¯s good. The security¡¯s great. Especially when you¡¯re not here, everything is very peaceful.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay at your own house?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked Le-er and Pei-er to stay here.¡± At Bai Furen¡¯s words, Xu Peipei lifted her chin, feeling victorious¡­ Stay a loser, Miss Bai. Bai Yu had moved back to Bai Mansion, though she still frequently came back. Truthfully, she should not be here without Bai Yu, but her brother still remained in Yue Mansion and told her to continue training herself. The training, which she had almost forgotten that the objective of taking care of Bai He was to build her patience. On top of forgetting her original purpose, Xu Peipei also felt a strange feeling. The first time was when Bai Hua said that there was a way to treat Bai He. She was ted and fully willing to tell that woman everything about the unconscious man¡¯s condition. And she could exin it in such precise detail that she surprised herself. The second time was when she saw the closeness between the female doctor and the sleeping patient. Xu Peipei was frustrated, even though this was a part of his treatment. She could not help feeling angry at the sight of Bai Huaing close to Bai He. ¡°How long is she going to stay here?!¡± Chapter 161 - 161 Extra Chapter Part II 161 Extra Chapter Part II ¡°How long is she going to stay here?!¡± In the end, her emotions burst out. ¡°What about you? How long are you going to stay here?¡± ¡°Can you not start an argument for a day, Miss Bai?!¡± ¡°And can you note here for a day, Miss Xu?¡± ¡°Can you stop fighting for a day, sis?!¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Xu Peipei turned the other way. Her exasperation had reached its limit! ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Yu did not say that to her, but her brother. Know what? ¡°So what? What are you going to do, sis? Refuse to ept reality?¡± Xu Luanle shrugged. ..... ¡°Do not think that we, the Bai family, are easily swayed.¡± ¡°But we, the Xu family, are pretty...huge...and charming.¡± Did that include her as well? ¡°You sly fox.¡± ¡°Overprotective sister.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Xu Peipei tried to decipher the conversation between them, but she was unsessful. It seemed she was too clever for this idiotic exchange! ¡°Your sister is running amok.¡± Xu Peipei talked to the sleeping person out of habit. The topic was Bai Yu again today. ¡°She¡¯s gone as far as the border. It¡¯s supposed to be top secret, but Brother told me. Pei-er rys it to you here so that you can wake up and stop your sister.¡± Bai He had no response, as usual, and Xu Peipei was not surprised. It would be strange if he responded! ¡°¡­War has broken out. Yourmander-general disappeared. You¡¯re his lieutenant-general, aren¡¯t you? You should wake up already.¡± Today, Xu Peipei came to Yue Mansion alone in secret. Her brother seemed to have something to take care of, Bai Yu at the border and Bai Hua had just finished her daily examination of Bai He in thete morning. Xu Peipei felt like she was being left out, with nothing to do in such a time of crisis. That was why she had toe here andin to the sleeping person, who was in a simr predicament. She sighed, then changed the subject. ¡°Let me see your skin.¡± She took the sleeping person¡¯s arm, flipped it, and then nodded in satisfaction. Originally, Bai He had light skin, but after going through battles, his skin that was not covered by clothes and armor was tanned by the sun. Xu Peipei had applied herbs to his skin twice a week, on both his arms and legs and now Bai He¡¯s skin had almost returned to its original color. This was Xu Peipei¡¯s handiwork! She had taken herbs from her brother several times. It was impossible that he would not be effective! She did so good a job that even her brother asked about her technique. Hmph! She was so beautiful and smart that her brother praised her and asked her to take care of him more closely! ¡°Miss Xu.¡± A call from the maid who had followed Bai Furen here from Bai Mansion stopped Xu Peipei¡¯s one-sided conversation. ¡°I am here to clip the first master¡¯s nails.¡± Xu Peipei looked at said master¡¯s fingers. ¡°Benxiaojie just clipped them not that long ago. Are they long already?¡± She remembered that she had done the task two weeks ago. His recovering body might be the reason for the faster growth rate of his nails. ¡°You can leave. Benxiaojie will take care of it.¡± Then, she moved to the drawer next to the bed and took out the nail clipper before starting to clip his nails carefully, finger by finger. She had bought this from Donghai specifically for Master Bai. At first, when she was not used to using it, she identally hurt his fingers many times. It was expected since she was a youngdy who had never taken care of anyone before, not even herself since she had servants around her at all times. But after some practice, she became more adept at it. She had already forgotten that this task was not hers, as a nobledy whose rank was second to only a few. She had also forgotten the person who was the reason for hering to practice her patience here. The name ¡®Ouyang Mingxian¡¯ slowly faded away as her familiarity with taking care of Bai He increased. When he was conscious, they almost never talked, yet now when he was sleeping, he was her listener. It hade to the point that Xu Peipei felt close to him, despite the other person never speaking a word. ¡°Your palm is quite rough.¡± A thought urred to Xu Peipei as she held his hand while clipping his fingernails. ¡°I¡¯ll have to find a way to make your hands softer. Brother will surely support my idea. Actually, I¡¯ve never done this for anyone before. You¡¯re the first. Do you know that, Master Bai?¡± Xu Peipei continued the conversation on her own without realizing that the sleeping person¡¯s eyelid slightly moved as if acknowledging her words. ¡°¡­After being with you for this long, I sometimes forget that I¡¯m a noble youngdy.¡± Whether it was clipping his nails, shaving his stubble, or wiping his body. At least she knew better than to wipe his whole body by herself. She only wiped his arms and legs and let male servants from the Bai familye in to wipe his body once a week. At first, she used normal water to wipe him, but after realizing the cold temperature of the weather, she started boiling warm water instead¡­ Even your sister has to praise me for this method! ¡°Actually, Pei-er has to thank you. I¡¯ve practiced clipping nails with you until I¡¯m good at it. Now I¡¯ve started clipping my parents¡¯ nails for them too. They were overjoyed.¡± Hisrge hand was put on the softness of her breast, over where her heart was. A light smile appeared on Xu Peipei¡¯s face as she happily recalled the praise she had received from her father and mother after she had taken care of them the way she had done with Bai He until she was adept at it. ¡°But I¡¯ve never clipped my brother¡¯s nails before. He likes them long, then he finds strange colors to paint them. Oh! But I¡¯ve plucked his eyebrows before. Maybe I should do that for you too! Her eyes nced at the man¡¯s face, noticing a slight frown. Xu Peipei let go of his hand, then touched her finger on the wrinkle between his brows. ¡°Are you having a bad dream?¡± Obviously, there was no answer. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xu Peipei¡¯s eyes widened. She took his hand and started examining it. ¡°¡­Or did I cut into the flesh again?¡± She had secretly pinched his cheek when she was upset after an argument with his sister. She saw that his brows were slightly pulled together, and that made Xu Peipei know that he must have felt pain. This time, she assumed that the frown was because she had clipped his flesh¡­ But no. ¡°What¡¯s bugging you, then? Mmm¡­Your stubble is starting to grow again. I guess I¡¯ll shave it right now.¡± After speaking and agreeing with herself all at once, Xu Peipei stood up to prepare the shaving kit. This was another result of her various rounds of trial and error. Xu Peipei could precisely choose the items without asking for a maid outside toe help, even though that maid was fully willing to. Soon, the preparation wasplete. Xu Peipei sat down on the chair next to his bed and continued clipping his nails. After that was done, she started shaving the light stubble on the handsome face that she had seen countless times already, Bai He¡¯s facial hair did not grow much. Still, Xu Peipei preferred his clean-shaven face more, so she was most diligent when it came to his stubble. ¡°Actually, you are quite good-looking.¡± She chuckled. Her eyes were fixed on the clean, smooth shave that she had taken care of by herself. The teasing words were said to no one, intending for none other than herself. ¡°¡­I want to see your eyes.¡± Though Xu Peipei was familiar with his face and epted his attractiveness, she could not determine whether his eyes were beautiful or not. Not until he opened them. She had never observed a man¡¯s face other than Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s¡­No, she did not dare look at Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s face for too long. Even getting him to speak a word to her was hard enough, so how could she have the courage to stare at his face? Strangely, she did not wish to see the face of the man she loved right now. Instead, she wanted to see Bai He¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please excuse me, Master Bai.¡± Xu Peipei remembered that she would say those words every time she approached him to wipe his body, clip his nails, or apply herbs to his skin. Though she rarely said it these days, she still chose to say it out loud again since what she was doing was considered quite a transgression. A small but curvy body moved closer to the sleeping man. Xu Peipei bent down until her deep cleavage could be seen and extended her hand toward his eyelid. She wanted to open his eye and see what it looked like. But it seemed heaven was helping her save her energy. Bai He¡¯s eyes opened before her finger could touch him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Peipei was stunned into stillness. She did not dare to move, fearing that she would be caught in the crime of molesting the first master of the Bai family. Bai He frowned as he heard a woman¡¯s voice. He blinked, trying to regain the clearness of his sight. He was unsure whether this person was his Yu-er or not, and so he started focusing on what was in front of him as soon as he could open his eyes. However, what he saw was not his younger sister¡¯s beautiful face but a woman¡¯s deep, full cleavage¡­¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve woken up!¡± Xu Peipei smiled. Bai He¡¯s eyes widened as that cleavage moved closer. T¡­this is¡­too real! ¡°Master Bai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that the man who had just regained consciousness was silent with eyes gazing nkly forward, she bent down lower so that her face would be on the same level as his eyes. What she did not know was that it enabled the prone person to have an even clearer view of her magnanimity. ¡°Master Bai!¡± This time, Bai He not only stared fixedly in front of him but there was also blooding out of his nose. Xu Peipei did not know how to react, so she stood up and shouted. ¡°Is there someone outside?! Hurry, call the doctor!¡± Finally, Bai He could heave out a sigh of relief. Chapter 162 - 162 Extra The man who wanted to love the villainess the most 162 Extra The man who wanted to love the viiness the most ¡®Li Mingxian¡¯ was born sinned. The news of the death of the top actress in Hollywood was as popr as the news of his birth, not only because they were on the same day, but also because his birth was the cause of the talented Thai actress¡¯ death. His father, ¡®Li Wenrou,¡¯ was the number one actor in China and the lover of the internationally known actress, ¡®Yoknapha,¡¯ or ¡®Xiao Yu.¡¯ They had been together for over nine years, but in thest three, his father had cheated on her with his mother, ¡®Song Lianhua,¡¯ the gentle and beautiful Chinese actress. Despite knowing that what he did was wrong, his father could not leave his mother, who was a good person. At the same time, the deep affection over nine years that he had for that actress was too much for his father to let go of her. Those were the factors that drove the actress tomit suicide on the same day Song Lianhua gave birth to him. This was the sin that followed Li Wenrou to his grave and apanied Li Mingxian from the first moment of his life. Though he was born sinned, he was raised with full attention and love from the father who wished to protect his son from everything that had happened, while he himself was condemned by society. The top actor was just an ordinary man who was drowning in guilt, yet could not express it since he still had the responsibility for a baby¡¯s life. Li Wenrou¡¯s family was wealthy to a degree. Raising Li Mingxian without being offered a single role was not too financially difficult, though it weighed him down emotionally every time he looked at his son. Li Mingxian could never understand why the man whom his grandfather had described as being full of smiles was never smiling. Even he, his son, had never seen his smile. The only exception was the person in the photo his father kept in a drawer in his office. One time, Li Mingxian secretly opened that drawer to see the person his father smiled at. He saw a stunningly beautiful woman with dark, enchanting eyes. His father was in that picture, too. They were wearing wedding attire. Though it seemed to be taken from a set, the expressions on their faces and in their eyes were real, not mere professionalism. ..... Li Mingxian, at the age of ten, brought that picture to ask his father directly. Li Mingxian was a clever child and was mature for his age. Thus, Li Wenrou was not angry, only giving him a smile. A sorrowful smile¡­ ¡°If your mother wasn¡¯t pregnant first, then you might have been born as this woman¡¯s child.¡± Those words from his father were unfair to his mother, yet they did not anger Li Mingxian. Instead, he felt strangely happy. ¡°Who is she?¡± Everything was revealed to Li Mingxian. The boy was old enough to know everything and ept it. Li Mingxian now knew what his father had kept hidden. Though the incident had faded with time, its aftermath still lingered in the heart of one who remained. His father was never happy, not even once, after witnessing Yoknapha on that day. It was his hesitation and his weakness that pushed everything to the tragic end. Li Mingxian understood his father¡¯s feelings. Still, he was disappointed in the person who had birthed him. In the end, his father¡¯s dedication to him ever since his birth made it impossible for him to feel angry. He was curious. He wanted to know why Yoknapha could so easily decide to end her life. But the answer to everything led back to his birth mother¡¯s fault. After the story was told to the end, the ten-year-old boy was ovee by emotions he did not know. Disappointment? Guilt? Sympathy? He could not understand himself, not until the day his father left him before he could turn eleven years old. Li Wenrou died of heartbreak. His father had always taken good care of himself. How could a top actor not exercise and control his diet? He was never ill, nor was he diseased. The only illness that had taken his father away from him was the illness that stemmed from the deterioration of the soul. Li Wenrou had asked of him for only one thing before he passed. And that one thing became the highest purpose in Li Mingxian¡¯s life. He did not care about what had happened long ago. The unknown emotions were turned into determination to aplish what both he and his father desired. Li Mingxian lived a normal life. Almost no one could remember what had happened ten years ago until he, at the age of thirty, revived it by buying the rights to remake the series [This Life, the viiness will win against all odds]. As a businessman who had connections within the entertainment circle, he had announced on that day that he was Li Wenrou and Song Lianhua¡¯s son. This series being remade was already popr news. The fact that he announced his background further roused the intensity of the responses. There was both positive and negative feedback from those who had dug up the mistakes made by Li Wenrou and Song Lianhua in the past. Still, Li Mingxian insisted on creating this series again. Not because of its poprity, but because he wanted the world to remember that woman named ¡®Yoknapha.¡¯ This series was a tribute to her¡­ The viiness behind the screen, but the pitiful heroine in real life. ¡°Does Mr. Li want to remake this series for the deceased Ms. Xiao Yu?¡± A journalist asked on the day that the conference was held to announce the high-budget television show that had already finished casting. ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Li Mingxian tly replied. The events of the past that were told to him made him no longer able to smile or enjoy his life. He had grown up indifferent to the world. ¡°Then the casting for the actress who will inherit the role of Bai Yu from Ms. Xiao Yu will be the hardest part, correct?¡± Li Mingxian nodded. Then, the woman who yed Bai Yu in this remade version exined the difficulty of the process that she had experienced for him, who did not prefer talking. Journalists bombarded them with more questions. To which the actors and directors alternately answered, each answering the question that was relevant to their job or responsibility. That was until a question was aimed at Li Mingxian again. ¡°Is Mr. Li¡¯s choice to remake this series influenced by your father, Mr. Li Wenrou, who yed the male lead in the original?¡± As soon as her question ended, the lively atmosphere died down. What was left was only the sound of camera shutters. ¡°This is my own judgment¡­¡± Li Mingxian swept his eyes through the crowd that was all waiting for his answer. ¡°¡­And my father¡¯sst wish.¡± The sounds of various exmations were heard after he finished. People harshly condemned Li Wenrou for the story of thirty years ago, but today, the son of the deceased was telling the genuine wish of the culprit, and it was a wish that was the pr opposite of what he had received from society. It seemed that Li Wenrou truly loved Yoknapha and regretted everything that had happened. ¡°Mr. Li will be starring in the show as well. But why don¡¯t you take the same role as your father?¡± A question came amidst the murmur of the crowd. ¡°I wanted to y Bai He more¡­¡± Li Mingxian¡¯s answer caused everyone to quiet down once more. ¡°¡­The series is being remade as a tribute to Ms. Yoknapha, who yed Bai Yu, so I want to be the man who loved that viiness the most¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­And that man was Bai He, Bai Yu¡¯s brother.¡± Even if everything was a fictional story within a series¡­ He still wanted to wholeheartedly love that viiness. He wanted to love that viiness and do everything for her. He wanted to love that viiness, no matter how cruel she was. He wanted to love that viiness and never betrayed her until hisst breath. He wanted to love that viiness for his father, who could not do so in this life. This was Li Wenrou¡¯sst wish that Li Mingxian could fulfill¡­ He wanted to love her the same way she had loved him. Chapter 163 - 163 Extra The dawn of fate Part I 163 Extra The dawn of fate Part I The goddess of fate was born with a prophecy. Her name was ¡®Jiuxian.¡¯ The former god of fate had foretold that she would be the next empress of heaven. Every god and goddess of fate¡¯s prophecy hade true. At that time, the Jade Emperor of heaven did not have an heir yet, and Jiuxian was still young; thus, the prophecy was kept secret until nine hundred years passed and the Emperor¡¯s two sons were born at the same time. Their names were ¡®Feilong¡¯ and ¡®Hongxian.¡¯ The two princes were gifted and brilliant, as expected of the sons of heaven. Hongxian, the older sibling, was adept at war. He had joined military training until he became the general of heaven at the exceptionally young age of under ten thousand years. As for his younger brother Feilong, he was interested in governing. He had been helping the Jade Emperor in his royal affairs since age. The older brother, Hongxian, was dashing, dignified, and warm as the sun. The younger one, Feilong, was beautiful and serene as the moon. Only one of the two brothers would be Taizi. However, with their outstanding skills, the Emperor could not easily judge who was more suitable for the title. Originally, the decision could be made through the god of fate¡¯s prophecy, but because the future of Taizi¡¯s fate was entwined with the next empress of heaven, Jiuxian could not foresee it, for that was her own future as well. Despite being the goddess of fate, tasked with seeing others¡¯ futures, she could not know her own. The only thing she knew was the prophecy left behind by her father, the former god of fate, who had faded away. In heaven, there were only a few gods in the same generation. Because of this closeness in age, Jiuxian, Feilong, and Hongxian quickly became friends. The two princes knew nothing of the prophecy, like others, and Jiuxian never thought to tell them for fear that her destined title would change the friendship between the three of them. Time passed for many tens of thousand years more. The peace they had was starting to shake at its core. The Jade Emperor was often ill, while the devil army continued the attack on heaven. The Emperor wished to appoint a Taizi for the royal throne¡¯s stability, the heavenly race, and other races under their rule. At the time, heaven was divided into two. One was Hongxian¡¯s side, in support of the multitalented eldest prince, who was known for his aplishments as heaven¡¯s general, who had led the army to defend against the devil countless times. ..... The other side supported Feilong, the calm and collected younger prince. He had been helping the Jade Emperor govern heaven since he was young. In all, it had been tens of thousands of years since he had been acting as Taizi, all but in name. Even though Hongxian would sometimes be assigned to royal affairs as well. The majority of them were still handled by Feilong. However, Hongxian had never made a mistake. His skills were not limited to the military alone but epassed all areas. Feilong was also the same as he hid his ability in war, never revealing it to anyone. Because they were brought up closely together, Feilong and Hongxian loved each other too much to fight for the throne. The older brother wanted to give his younger brother the title, and so he had always avoided being involved in the court. At the same time, the younger brother was leaving the seat open for his older brother, and so he had never gone into war once. Jiuxian watched the situation in front of her with a heavy heart. She did not fear that the siblings would turn against each other. She was afraid that her feelings for Hongxian would be the chain to tie him to the throne he never wanted¡­ In the end, Feilong was anointed as Taizi on the same day that the news of an engagement between goddess Jiuxian and Taizi Feilong was announced throughout the four seas and eight directions. Though Feilong did not want to be Taizi, his older brother loved freedom and fought too much to be tied down by the title. Hongxian became the god of war without having to worry about the duties of heaven. And Jiuxian did not want this marriage at all. However, this was a fate that even she, the goddess of fate, could not struggle against. In order to let Hongxian go on the path he loved without worry, she hid the feelings she had in the depths of her heart. What she did not realize was that her feeling did not go unnoticed by her life-long friend, Feilong. ¡°I will beg Father to break the engagement.¡± ¡°That cannot be.¡± Jiuxian protested before Feilong went to meet the Jade Emperor. ¡°Why is it?¡± His brows were pulled together. The golden eyes that were looking at her were full of worry and care. Jiuxian could only lower her face and let out a mncholic smile. She was born before them. She knew everything before they did. She understood the prophecy more than anyone. Oh, why did she not hide herself away from the two princes? That way, she would not have to face these feelings today¡­ ¡°Jiuxian.¡± Her name was uttered again from the lips of Taizi. She said nothing in reply. She was never talkative, and with the current situation, it was even harder to get her to speak. Feilong grabbed the other person¡¯s arm and pulled her closer so that he could lift her face to wipe the tear away. His tone softened. ¡°Jiejie.¡± That¡¯s right. To Feilong, Jiuxian had always been his older sister, and she, too, never thought of him as anything else other than a younger brother. How could they marry like this when her heart was with his older brother? ¡°Tell me.¡± Feilong believed that this solemn goddess must have a reason not to object to the royal decree, even though she could with his support. Jiuxian had always been his father¡¯s favorite. What could have made her force herself to this point? ¡°Fate¡­¡± Her voice trembled as she tried to suppress a sob. ¡°¡­I cannot go against the fate that was already set in stone.¡± Humans would always me heaven when they were met with a terrible fate. She was a goddess who was both beloved and cursed at the same time. Now, fate was being cruel to her. And who could she put the me on? ¡°There must be a way¡­¡± Feilong did not want to see the love she had harbored for over tens of thousands of years be ended by ¡®duty¡¯ and ¡®fate.¡¯ ¡°Do it for me.¡± Jiuxian took the hand that had wiped her tears and covered them with her two hands. She begged him with both her words and eyes. ¡°For your brother¡¯s happiness.¡± For Hongxian¡¯s happiness, Feilong had to be heaven¡¯s Taizi. For Hongxian¡¯s happiness, Jiuxian had to hide her love under the role of the royal fianc¨¦e. ¡°You love him so much.¡± Feilong pulled her into his arms. As soon as Jiuxian felt the warmth of the man who was known for his coldness enveloping her, tears poured from her blue eyes. Even with the power to change, she could not bear to do it. Even though there were other ways, they both refused to consider them. It was all because of one thing. Love had always made a fool out of everyone. ¡°Ahem.¡± A cough was heard from behind Jiuxian. The older sibling¡¯s golden eyes watched the scene in front of him with an unreadable gaze. ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± Hongxian asked, amused. The closeness between them had long made him ignore status and formalities. ¡°Is something the matter, brother?¡± On the other hand, Feilong had never overlooked manners when with his brother. He loved and respected Hongxian too much to speak casually with him like he did with Jiuxian. ¡°I saw you two being lovebirds, so I decided to interrupt.¡± Hongxian was still smiling, not realizing that Jiuxian had cleanly wiped the tears and their remnants away from her face. ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, then why don¡¯t you find a goddess for yourself?¡± She teased. Her voice showed no trace of a sob. Feilong watched Jiuxian¡¯s smiling face and turned away¡­ Could love truly make someone go this far? ¡°My younger brother has yet to marry. How can I do it before he does?¡± Hongxian said with a warm smile that made her heart race like always. She could not resist him even once. ¡°What kind of tradition is that?¡± Jiuxian joked back, attempting to hide the sound of her heart. ¡°It¡¯s my personal tradition. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Then I cannot marry before my brother as well.¡± Feilong tried to apply that personal tradition to himself too. ¡°Howe, little brother?!¡± Hongxian patted his younger brother¡¯s broad chest multiple times. ¡°You¡¯re Taizi, and you¡¯re still young. On top of that, you have a fianc¨¦e this beautiful. If you don¡¯t marry now, when will you have a child?¡± ¡°I already have many subordinates. There¡¯s no need for a child, brother,¡± he tly replied. Hongxian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Jiuxian is much older than you. You may be able to wait, but have you asked her yet whether she can wait or not?¡± ¡°Hongxian!¡± The taciturn goddess eximed as her hand pped onto his strong arm. ¡°It¡¯s only nine hundred years. I¡¯m not that old!¡± ¡°Older than me, at least.¡± Hongxian waggled his eyebrow at his friend, who would soon be his sister-inw. ¡°You dumb turtle!¡± Not only had he never noticed her feelings for him, but now he was also teasing her. Let him taste the palm of the goddess! p! p! p! p! ¡°Owowowowow.¡± Hongxian pretended to cry out. The glimmer in his golden eyes irritated Jiuxian even more. He ran, and she chased him until they were both farther and farther away from Feilong¡¯s sight. Feilong was used to seeing the scene. Be it the cold Taizi Feilong or the calm goddess of fate, Jiuxian, none of them could keep theirposure when in front of Hongxian. Truly, his older brother was born to be loved. Taizi of heaven turned around, intending to head to the Meihua garden he favored so much. He had built it next to his pce, and he suspected that from now on, he would not be able toe here as often as before since he had had to move to the east pce. His heart was full of turmoil today, and so he wanted to be in a quiet ce while reading poetry to wind down. However, the Taizi was chased out as soon as he reached the garden. ¡°This garden is off limits. It¡¯s Taizi¡¯s favorite ce, so no outsiders are allowed!¡± The voice was unintimidating, though her tone was quite aggressive. A woman who he had never seen before was preventing him from entering the garden. ¡°You¡­¡± The golden eyes narrowed, watching the dark ones that fearlessly returned his gaze. ¡°¡­Are the new caretaker?¡± Normally, this garden would be overseen by a minor goddess named Hong Fei, whom he had appointed as caretaker himself. This woman was not Hong Fei. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The minor goddess, who had been cultivating and had only just recently ascended to heaven, nodded confidently. She seemed to be proud of herself, a mortal who had endeavored until she reached this point. ¡°¡­My name is Bai Yu. What¡¯s yours?¡± Feilong could not suppress a smile. Was she trying to pick a fight or make friends with him? ¡°What¡¯s funny?!¡± Does this little fool truly not know who he is? ¡°Nothing¡­¡± If she did not know, then he would like to see how long she would remain a fool. ¡°¡­You¡¯re given this duty as caretaker for Taizi¡¯s garden. But do you know what he looks like?¡± Chapter 164 - 164 Extra The dawn of fate Part II 164 Extra The dawn of fate Part II ¡°¡­You¡¯re given this duty as caretaker for Taizi¡¯s garden. But do you know what he looks like?¡± ¡°Beautiful, obviously!¡± Bai Yu swiftly replied, still self-assured. ¡°Beautiful?¡± Feilong frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a word used to praise women?¡± Bai Yu tilted her head and pondered. ¡°But that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°What have you heard?¡± ¡°All within the four seas and eight directions said that the younger brother, Taizi Feilong, was as enchanting as a goddess, yet also as majestic as a man can be¡­¡± Feilong nodded. Was he that beautiful? Should he, who was born a man, be happy with thatpliment? ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± Bai Yu raised her index finger. ¡°¡­The older brother, God of War Hongxian was magnificent and dignified, while at the same time more gentle than anyone!¡± Feilong nodded, agreeing with this rumor. ¡°And¡­¡± ..... ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± The little goddess Bai Yu did not give him a chance to speak. She continued on and on about the rumors about him and his brother, all without realizing that one of the subjects was right in front of her. From then on, Feilong could never enter his Meihua garden again. It was not that he could not. He could always teleport inside whenever he wished. The reason that he did not do so was the caretaker, Bai Yu, who always stopped him, then held him back for a long conversation. Even after moving to another pce, Taizi Feilong still frequently visited the Meihua garden. He gave no order to build a new garden at the east pce, although he greatly favored the Meihua garden. No one knew that what Feilong favored was not the garden, but the foolish caretaker, Bai Yu. After many conversations, they had changed from strangers to friends. And from friends, they became lovers within a few years. Taizi Feilong was cold and beautiful. He never spared a nce for any goddess or saintess, yet now he had fallen in love with the caretaker of Meihua Garden. Though their rtionship was kept secret, it was impossible that it would not be known by someone else. Hongxian realized that his uncaring brother was now in love. He should be happy for his brother, but the Taizi already had Taizi Fei beside him, and so he could not support this love his brother had. Hongxian could not bear seeing Jiuxian hurt because of the love between Feilong and Bai Yu. Jiuxian was the woman Hongxian had always loved. She was his sister, his friend, and his everything ever since he could remember. Other than his brother, she was the only one he would dly sacrifice everything for. He could do anything for her, even though she loved Feilong¡­ How could the eldest prince like him not know the prophecy that had followed her since her birth? Because of the closeness between Jiuxian and Feilong, he decided to let his brother be Taizi, even though he himself was equally qualified. It was all for Jiuxian and Feilong to have a happy ending. The scene of the two embracing hurt beyond words, but still confirmed to him that he had made the right decision. And now, his brother wasmitting an unforgivable sin¡­ ¡°Do you love her?¡± Hongxian gazed into his younger brother¡¯s eyes and waited for the answer. ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± He tried to suppress his anger under the calmness of his tone. No! This was his younger brother. Even though Feilong had strayed from the right path, he, as his brother, had to help him fix his mistake. No matter how much this would hurt his beloved Jiuxian, he must stay calm for his dear brother. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Feilong could not understand the look of restraint on his brother. What was he angry about? ¡°¡­I do not know.¡± Feilong answered honestly. He did not know how he fell in love with that foolish woman. And she also could not answer when she had started loving him. They both only knew that the feeling had been gradually forming and increasing over the time they had spent together. ¡°Can you not marry her?¡± Hongxian decided to ask the most selfish question. ¡°Why would you ask so?¡± Feilong had never felt that his brother was this unreadable before. He would not be angry if his brother had an appropriate reason. ¡°Jiuxian has yet to be formally married to you as Taizi Fei, and now you¡¯re having a secret affair with another woman. Will this not be too cruel for her?¡± Hongxian chose to be direct. ¡°I can see how much you two loved each other. How can you lend another woman your affection?¡± Feilong frowned at his brother. ¡°Brother, you ¡®see¡¯ that we love each other?¡± ¡°I sacrificed the title of Taizi for you because you¡¯re in love. Jiuxian is destined to be the empress of heaven. She won¡¯t be able to marry you if you¡¯re not Taizi.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Was this¡­all a misunderstanding? ¡°You¡¯re wrong, brother. Actually, Jiuxian and I, we¡ª¡± ¡°Taizi! Prince!¡± A hurried call from a royal maid came and interrupted them. ¡°¡­First prince¡¯s magical beast has escaped from its restraint! It is not rampaging in Taizi Feilong¡¯s Meihua garden. No one can calm it down.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Bai Yu!¡± Feilong immediately teleported away, concerned for the safety of the woman he loved, who was willing to continue to work as a caretaker. Seeing his brother disappear, Hongxian instantly knew where his destination was. It was the ce everyone in heaven was heading to¡­ Meihua Garden! Screeeech! The sound came from a giant bird, a magical beast that Hongxian had recently caught and had yet to tame. Its cry shook the air above the Meihua garden. However, as soon as the heaven general appeared, the bird¡¯s me and the chaos it had caused were easily suppressed. ¡°Call the royal doctor!¡± Feilong¡¯s order drew Hongxian¡¯s interest from the bound bird in front of him. His younger brother was carrying a woman in his arms as he flew toward his old pce. Hongxian quickly handled the bird before following behind Feilong. Surprise filled his mind before a wave of sorrow surged through and took over every emotion in his body. It was so overwhelming that he had to stop and kneel down on the ground. Tears that he had never felt before were now flowing freely from the sadness that was not his own¡­ This was Feilong¡¯s emotion. Is there something to devastate you this greatly, brother? ¡°Hongxian.¡± Jiuxian¡¯s voice made him turn his face upward. As soon as his tear-streaked face was visible, Jiuxian could not remain calm. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t me¡­¡± Hongxian tried to suppress the emotions that were linked between him and his brother. This time, it was surprisingly violent. He stood up, following the little strength from the woman in front of him, who was meant to support him. ¡°¡­It¡¯s Feilong. He¡¯s upset.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hongxian did not want to guess as to the reason behind his brother¡¯s tears. He led the goddess of fate to the pce that used to be upied by his younger brother. Inside, there was a lying figure of a woman with an almost audible breath. Feilong was sitting next to her, amidst the servants who were kneeling close to the ground, too afraid to utter a word. ¡°Is that her?¡± The woman had sustained an injury so great that her face was pale white. Still, her appearance was beautiful and elegant, as if she was only a sleeping goddess. ¡°Yes, brother.¡± Feilong raised his face to meet his brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°It is her.¡± Tears fell from his brother¡¯s golden eyes. This woman, who was hurt by his magical beast, was the cause of Feilong¡¯s sorrow. An invisible hand squeezed his heart, but before he could say anything, Jiuxian spoke up first. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have much time left, no¡­¡± The goddess of fate seemed to see something. A long moment passed before Jiuxian continued. A drop of tears fell from her beautiful blue eyes. ¡°¡­Her time is up.¡± Feilong nodded. ¡°The royal doctor said that this beast¡¯s me could destroy even the soul.¡± ¡°She is fading away,¡± Jiuxian said. ¡°Is there a way to help her?¡± Hongxian asked, despite knowing what fading away meant. Fade away¡­ No more lives. No more reincarnation. Nothing was left, not even the soul. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to do it.¡± It was not impossible to help, but Jiuxian did not want it to lead to the future she saw. This woman¡­Bai Yu¡¯s fate was too cruel¡­ Too cruel for everyone here! ¡°Help her!¡± Feilong could not bear to be without her for countless lives from here on, not even a glimpse of her soul. ¡°You have to save her, no matter the cost.¡± Jiuxian¡¯s heart was heavy. The fate she foresaw was not something easy¡­ Bai Yu had to be reborn in the mortal world with an iplete soul, and that would make her cultivation of immortality immensely difficult. She would not be able to return to heaven so easily. Feilong had to use every power stored within his soul to patch Bai Yu¡¯s. The Taizi of heaven hoped with the most immense hope that if Jiuxian could return Bai Yu¡¯s soul, he would reincarnate into the mortal world and tie his red string of fate to hers. He hoped that in one of the countless incarnations, he would be able to love her. He would not return to heaven until Bai Yu could. Hongxian had to follow Feilong to the mortal world to help tie his red string. He could not bear the guilt of his beast being the cause of this tragedy. The three souls would be bound with mortal coils, facing that fate where they would never converge. Bai Yu would kill herself, time after time. Feilong would never be able to meet his beloved woman. Every time he came close to her, she would meet her death at her own hands. Hongxian could not help his brother. His whole life, he could only protect Feilong before dying, life after life. Jiuxian could not ept this future¡­ ¡°Jiejie¡­¡± A soft call from Feilong pulled her out of the vision. ¡°¡­You know well how it feels to lose your love.¡± The man, who was like her younger brother, came close, then said in a whisper that only the two could hear. ¡°Brother loves you. He has always loved you. The fate of the two of you was decided from the start¡­¡± Jiuxian¡¯s eyes widened at the truth from Feilong. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t need the title of Taizi. I only need Bai Yu.¡± ¡°¡­Feilong¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± The Taizi of heaven kneeled down in front of the goddess of fate, who held his only hope. ¡°No matter what the future might entail, for me, only her being alive is enough.¡± Jiuxian was deeply moved by the scene in front of her. She turned to Hongxian. However, what she received was not an answer or a suggestion. There was only silence before he kneeled down next to his brother. ¡°Help her,¡± Hongxian said. It was only two words, yet the meaning was terribly clear. ¡°Even though you will never be with her?¡± she asked the two men in front of her. ¡°As long as she lives,¡± Feilong replied firmly. ¡°Even though you won¡¯t be able to return to heaven?¡± ¡°As long as they could stay beside each other.¡± Hongxian¡¯s answer was as resolute as his brother¡¯s. There was no more resistance in the beginning. His brother¡¯s tears, his pain, everything Hongxian felt made it impossible for him to try and break the lovers apart. Hongxian loved Jiuxian. But he equally loved Feilong as well. Again, love had made a fool out of them. ¡°Please.¡± The two princes said it at the same time, still kneeling in front of the goddess of fate. ¡°Then so be it.¡± This is the fate you have chosen. As the goddess of fate, I can only give guidance. From here on, fate will be your own. Do not curse me for it. ¡°I will help her.¡± ..... Chapter 165 - 165 The more love one held, the less patience one had! Part I 165 The more love one held, the less patience one had! Part I Chu Zhi and Ouyang Yongxian conspired with each other to start the coup! One was the sickly third prince. The other was a good-for-nothing crown prince. On the Da Chu side, this conspiracy was only known to Chu Zhi. He pretended to be weak and ill in order to train himself and secretly contact Ouyang Yongxian. As for Da Yang¡¯s side, there were Ouyang Yongxian, Empress Wang, and the Wang family who knew. Originally, Ouyang Hongxian only knew that the people from Da Chu weremunicating with someone from the Wang family. He did not know which of the influential people within the Wang family was the traitor, and that had led to him giving the mission to Ouyang Feilong, ultimately resulting in him being injured and meeting Bai Yu for the first time that night. Bai He had chased Da Chu¡¯s men until he met Bai Yu at the riverbank, where the poisoned corpse, the source of the gue in the vige, was found. At that time, no one knew which side those Da Chu¡¯s men were on. The alliance between Da Chu and the Wang family was confirmed again when Empress Wang ordered an ambush on Ouyang Mingxian. Bai He was gravely injured by poison from Da Chu. And when weapons and poisons were found in Wang Mansion, Empress Wang¡¯s movements became limited after this discovery. Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong were attacked when they had infiltrated Chu Zhaoran¡¯s pce. While it was true that Chu Zhaoran had ordered his men to attack them, it was merely a joke made by the prince, who enjoyed teasing others with violence. However, the ambush they faced during their escape was from Chu Zhi, who wanted to pin the me on Chu Zhaoran. Da Yang had been suspicious of Chu Zhaoran. The war was confirmation that those in contact with the Wang family were Chu Zhaoran¡¯s men. That was the reason Ouyang Feilong agreed to stay in Da Chu¡¯s capital and help Chu Zhaoran. He wanted to know whether the person who conspired with the Wang family was this second prince or someone else. Chu Zhi continued further with his n. He had his man disguise himself as Chu Zhaoran and lead the army to attack Ouyang Feilong the first time, then continued the onught on Da Yang¡¯s army while the real Chu Zhaoran was still in Da Chu¡¯s royal pce! In thest moment of his life, Chu Zhi tried to frame Chu Zhaoran. His objective was not only to capture Da Chu¡¯s throne but Da Yang¡¯s as well. And if he seeded¡­ ..... As a coup was formed within Da Chu¡¯s capital, Chu Zhi received reinforcement from the Wang family¡¯s secret unit. He avoided using his own soldiers in order to frame Chu Zhaoran perfectly. At the same time, Ouyang Yongxian pretended to fall ill and organized a coup, using Chu Zhi¡¯s men to draw the attention of the soldiers to the raging war. Thus, the security within Da Yang¡¯s royal pce was weakened. ¡°Take benwang¡¯s men.¡± This was the most Chu Zhaoran could do to help them. No matter how much he wanted to repay Ouyang Feilong for his help, the throne could not remain empty for mere moments more. Chu Zhaoran could only order his men in Da Yang to follow Ouyang Feilong. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s soldiers within the capital were surely not enough to hold back the coup. It was impossible to bring those who were here in Da Chu together with him. Traveling alone would exhaust them, robbing them of the strength to fight. Ouyang Feilong quickly epted Chu Zhaoran¡¯s offer. He did not spend much time saying farewell before departing. Their journey back was on horses, enhanced by magic to increase their speed as much as possible. Only time could help them stop this terrible fate. But no matter how they hurried, the distance from Da Chu¡¯s capital to the border with Da Yang¡¯s capital would take at most three days. On the second day, the peace offer from the new emperor of Da Chu made the citizens heave a sigh of relief. Instead, Bai Yu was even more worried¡­ The war was ending, while the coup was only beginning! On the same day, Ouyang Feilong sent his magic messenger to call Ouyang Mingxian and a part of the army back to Da Yang¡¯s capital. Only Yue Huiling was left behind to defend thend during the time that the peace treaty was not officially announced. On the third day, the city wall was right in front of Bai Yu, yet they were not allowed to enter. ¡°In this time of war, vigers outside the capital are starving. Their bodies became weak, and gues ravaged the towns. The emperor has ordered a ban on both exit and entry.¡± ¡°Insolent!¡± Ouyang Feilong thundered, unafraid that what the gatekeeper said was the royal decree from the emperor himself. ¡°This man here is themander general of Da Yang. You dare block his way?!¡± The soldier¡¯s face paled at Bai He¡¯s words, though he still made no move to open the gate. ¡°B¡­but the Taizi¡¯s order¡­¡± ¡°Will you put down your life here or open the gate for benwang?¡± His voice was cold and calm, with no aggressiveness or threat in his tone, yet the soldier visibly shook. He feared the ck Dragon, true, but he also feared the punishment from Taizi. ¡°I¡­I¡­re¡­received¡­¡± ¡°Benwang will not repeat the question.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hand touched the sword on his waist. Bai He and Bai Yu, too, touched their swords. The soldiers at the gate all unsheathed their swords and assumed a defensive stance, while the archers on the wall drew their bows and aimed at Ouyang Feilong¡¯s group, which consisted of less than ten people. ¡°Halt.¡± A low voice was heard amidst the tension between the two sides. A figure came out, d in dragon-patterned clothes, which symbolized the title of the crown prince. At his order, soldiers, both the archers and the gatekeepers, put away their weapons. Ouyang Yongxian was standing on the wall, looking down at Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Greetings from Yong-er to Uncle.¡± His words were a mere formality. There was no sincerity in his tone at all. Ouyang Feilong did not move nor look up to meet his nephew¡¯s gaze. He was staring straight at the gate in front of him. His eyes were unwavering, terrifyingly calm. ¡°I owe Uncle a deep apology. Father has ordered the capital to be sealed until the gues outside subside. I myself have only recently recovered from sickness, so Father was especially cautious,¡± Ouyang Yongxian spoke with a fake smile. In truth, Ouyang Yongxian was quite surprised to see the man who he least expected to interfere at such a crucial moment. He had sessfully driven Ouyang Mingxian far away. His n was going smoothly. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s sudden appearance here made him panic! He could only use the royal decree as an excuse to prevent this man he did not want to face from entering the royal pce. Then, he would try to pull him to his sideter. And if the ck Dragon refused, he would ask for cooperation from Chu Zhi again to force him to go somewhere far away. Ouyang Yongxian started scheming in his mind without realizing the state of the situation outside the capital. Ouyang Feilong had blocked all contact from reaching here in order to fool them into thinking that the war was still raging¡­ Ouyang Feilong was covering the entire city with the palm of his hand, watching his nephew struggle and dance under it. He could have the throne all he wanted, but he could noty a hand on his brother! ¡°Benwang would like to meet General Yue.¡± Ouyang Feilong was as calm as ever. Ouyang Yongxian did not want to extend friendliness only to be responded to his arrogance, but he had to endure. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let Uncle in, because¡ª¡± ¡°Benwang did not say that benwang would enter.¡± Ouyang Feilong looked up at his nephew. Sharp, golden eyes studied the face that carried some parts that resembled his brother. Ouyang Yongxian was immediately stunned when caught in his gaze¡­ He could never handle this man. ¡°There is an important matter from the army. Benwang must consult with General Yue as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Then I shall have soldiers set up tents for Uncle to stay in while I summon General Yue to have your audience.¡± ¡°No need to hurry.¡± Chapter 166 - 166 The more love one held, the less patience one had! Part II 166 The more love one held, the less patience one had! Part II ¡°No need to hurry.¡± Ouyang Feilong waved. He jumped down from his horse, seeming calmer than when they had first arrived. That meant Ouyang Feilong had seen through the situation and had formed a n already. Bai Yu sighed to herself. It was a good thing it ended this way. Less than one shichenter, threerge tents were set up by the soldiers on the city wall. Ouyang Feilong went inside to rest without a trace of dissatisfaction. He even told Ouyang Yongxian that he would help investigate the gue in the surrounding towns. The nephew faked a smile and left without walking one step outside the wall. Luckily, Bai Yu was still covering her face with ck cloth; otherwise, he would rush in and try to take her, especially at a time like this. ¡°Brother is still safe. But Shifu¡­ Benwang is unsure.¡± Bai Yu poured tea for the man who was ying chess with her brother, as graceful as ever as if what she heard was only a discussion about the weather. Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s soldier was silently watching the three of them from outside the tent. He could not hear them but only judged from their mannerism that they were not suspicious. Then, he turned around and went back to pretend that he was guarding the tent. ¡°I don¡¯t think Taizi will let Grandfather meet Wangye so easily.¡± Bai He moved a chess piece on the board. His face was full of smiles as Bai Yu handed him warm tea. ¡°Unless he¡¯s genuinely afraid that benwang will force benwang¡¯s way into the pce to meet his majesty.¡± ..... ¡°And I am sure that Wangye will do it.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. ¡°Benwang is waiting.¡± ¡°Waiting?¡± Bai Yu muttered. ¡°Waiting for who?¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s gaze turned from the board to her. ¡°Waiting for someone to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Bai Yu frowned and stared back at him. Ouyang Feilong ignored her and continued to focus on the game in front of him. There was a light tone of reprimand in his voice. ¡°You should rest already.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The ignored person was still stubborn. ¡°Yu-er.¡± Bai He could no longer stand the sight in front of him. ¡°You should rest.¡± Bai Yu stopped staring at Ouyang Feilong and turned her gaze to her brother instead. Bai He smiled, then he gently stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Wangye is the same as well.¡± Bai Yu wanted to argue that they should be more worried about the person in the pce. Moreover, the person who told her to sleep was also exhausted. How could she act selfishly and be the only one to sleep?! ¡°Benwang is going to rest the eyes for a moment.¡± Ouyang Feilong put his elbow on the armrest and leaned his temple on his arm to support his head. He closed his eyes, discarding the board that was left abandoned in front of him. This was out of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s character while ying chess. Bai He watched hismander¡¯s movements and smiled. ¡°Then I will excuse myself and send Yu-er to bed.¡± ¡°Go,¡± he said with his eyes still closed. As a result, Bai Yu begrudgingly went to another tent with her brother. This Yin-Yangbo joined their forces again! ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± As soon as they were alone, Bai Yu immediately acted spoiled. She held Bai He, who was going to leave, back after he had put her to bed and adjusted the nket for her. It was clear that he wanted her to sleep, even though the sun outside was still bright. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Wangye. We haven¡¯t finished our chess game yet.¡± And why did he say he was resting his eyes?! ¡°It¡¯s too bright. I can¡¯t sleep, big brother.¡± The corner of her mouth curved down in a grimace as she looked up at her brother. Bai He shook his head, smiling. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with you until you fall asleep.¡± Bai Yu beamed when her brother sat down next to her on the bed. ¡°Promise me first.¡± She showed her little finger. Bai He gently locked her little finger with his. ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll stay here until you sleep.¡± Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°No, not that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Yu straightened her back, then said with a serious tone and a solemn face. ¡°Promise me that Brother will stop Wangye from doing anything while I¡¯m sleeping.¡± Bai He raised his brow at his sister. ¡°If you rush, it will only force Taizi¡¯s hand to¡ª¡± ¡°Child.¡± An index finger was put on her lips to stop her. ¡°Do you really have no idea what the general is thinking? You are the closest to his heart. And here I thought you could see through him¡­¡± Bai He looked at his sister with a smile. Bai Yu let out a heavy sigh and lightly bit his finger before turning her face away. Was this the time to tease her?! ¡°I know, brother. But I¡¯m afraid.¡± During the confrontation in front of the city¡¯s gate, Bai Yu feared that Ouyang Feilong would not back down since he was not someone Ouyang Yongxian had included in his original ce, and even if he had, Ouyang Yongxian was still not the person who would negotiate with Ouyang Feilong. If themander general was reckless and backed a dog into a corner, Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s n might be hastened, as Bai Yu had feared. Luckily, Ouyang Feilong had the same thought as hers and decided to y along. What she was most terrified of right now was that he would change his mind. Bai Yu¡¯s love for Bai He was equally matched by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s love for Ouyang Hongxian. And when that beloved person was in danger¡­ The more love one held the less patience one had! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the promise was epted, Bai Yu fell asleep to the warmth of Bai He¡¯s hand on her hair. When she woke up, it was already the morning of the next day. She had to admit that she was exhausted. ¡°Has Wangye rested yet?¡± As soon as she opened her eyes, she was met with a prince sitting on her bed. Ouyang Feilong nodded once before helping her sit up. ¡°Your friend sent the news to benwang¡­¡± Her friend? ¡°Is it Xu Luanle, Your Highness?¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. ¡°The Xu family might seem to be favoring Ming-er, but they have always been impartial. The Wang family did not see them as a threat, so they were not as tightly controlled as other families. One shichen ago, the Xu¡¯s first master sent word to benwang that Shifu was being held for trying to assassinate the emperor. Taizi had the capital¡¯s citizenspletely fooled. He hid this matter from benwang, and so no one came to meet benwang.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Was something she had overlooked¡­ If the storyline was rushed, then right now she should already be captured by Taizi Fei. In the story, she and her grandfather were not close at all. Bai Yu, in the series, was not surprised that soldiers from the Yue family never came to help her. But the truth was different¡­ Her grandfather was arrested after Taizi Fei had kept her locked up! How could this escape her?! ¡°Xiao Yu, right now, the danger is right beside Brother. Benwang cannot wait any longer.¡± Bai Yu paused. She knew he was being anxious, but because of the promise she had asked Bai He to make, Ouyang Feilong had not made a significant move yet. ¡°Does Wangye have a n?¡± ¡°Chu Zhaoran¡¯s and the Xu family¡¯s men are hiding themselves within the capital. Benwang has ordered them to slowly infiltrate the royal pce in case a fight breaks out tonight.¡± ¡°Tonight? A fight in the pce?¡± ¡°Benwang will sneak inside to protect Brother. You and Bai He had to act normally and wait for Qin Wang¡¯s troop here. They will arrive before sunrise, and Bai He will take it from there.¡± The troop?... If the troop could reach the capital by tonight, then that meant Ouyang Yongxian might choose tonight as the time to strike! She remembered! It was that night, under the round, bright moon that was blood-red. When Ouyang Mingxian entered the main pce, it was at that same moment that Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s sword went through Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s heart. Ouyang Mingxian was toote! Chapter 167 - 167 The more love one held, the less patience one had! Part III 167 The more love one held, the less patience one had! Part III Ouyang Mingxian was toote! ¡°Toote¡­¡± Bai Yu unconsciously murmured and was heard by the other person. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Her hand tightly squeezed the nket. Why did she blurt it out? ¡°¡­Faster. The army needs to move faster, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What is ¡®toote¡¯?¡± ¡°I once saw¡­¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together tightly. Should she say it? ¡°What did you see, Xiao Yu?¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s gaze seemed to be interrogating her. Bai Yu averted her eyes and said nothing. She should not tell him. The light of hope in this time of crisis¡­she should not let it go out. ¡°Wangye¡­¡± She got down from the bed and kneeled in front of him. ¡°¡­Please hear my plea. Please, order the army to hurry so they can at least reach the capital one shichen faster.¡­¡± ..... ¡°What did you see, Xiao Yu?¡± It seemed that Ouyang Feilong had believed that she could see the future thaty further than the war. He knew about this because she once told him about her conversation with the emperor before she left to go find him at the border. ¡°Please believe me¡­¡± Bai Yu raised her head, gazing into his eyes. ¡°¡­Please believe me for now.¡± Because I cannot reveal to you what I saw. I will not say it, and I will not let it happen! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°This is one of the secret passages that was built for the emperor to use as an emergency escape.¡± ¡°Does anyone else know about this passage?¡± ¡°Those people are long dead. Only benwang and Brother know.¡± ¡°So this is¡­¡± This passage she was walking on was the secret passage of the Ouyang dynasty. The passage was only passed on from one emperor to the next! The secret passage was moreplicated than a maze! ¡°Benwang was often left here by Brother.¡± ¡°But this is only known by emperors¡­¡± ¡°He must not have realized that it¡¯s a secret.¡± Ouyang Feilong shrugged. Howe he had not realized it?!?! It was rather that he intentionally told him! And not only did he reveal to him the ways of the dynasty¡¯s secret passage, but he had also left his younger brother here when he was a child¡­ What did Ouyang Hongxian want to raise Ouyang Feilong into?! ¡°We¡¯re nearly there¡­¡± His voice was lowered in volume. More caution should be added. Bai Yu lightly trod the dark passage. She squeezed therger hand that held hers tomunicate that she understood. Ouyang Feilong led her to stop in front of a door. There were tens of doors that they had passed on the way here. These ancient people were overly diligent, with no concern for her IQ at all. ¡°Brother is outside.¡± ¡°Wangye is not going to enter?¡± Ouyang Feilong shook his head. ¡°This is enough. As long as he¡¯s safe.¡± If he went inside, then the enemy would know that he was within the pce. He had to wait for the army to arrive before revealing himself. And even if he did not, Ouyang Hongxian could surely sense his and Bai Yu¡¯s magic current. With the level of magic they had, no one other than Ouyang Hongxian would be able to notice their presence. One woman and one man hid themselves and stood in silence. Every movement on the other side of the door was noticed by them. Bai Yu prayed that tonight would pass peacefully. One incense stick had passed. One shichen had passed. Two shichen had passed. The two of them continued waiting. Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong knew that Ouyang Hongxian must have a n. He was not a dull-witted emperor who did not know that his own son was nning a coup. Instead, he was too clever. She and Ouyang Feilong would not guess how he would act. They could only wait for him to y his own cards. As long as he was safe, they were at ease. Truthfully, Bai Yu should not be here at all. First, because she was not in a position to know about this secret passage. And second, because Ouyang Feilong had nned to have her wait for the army with Bai He. However, she used her ability to see the future as a bargaining chip. She asked Ouyang Feilong to let her follow him and to order the army to hasten their speed in exchange for her revealing what she saw. After the agreement was made, Ouyang Feilong no longer tried to interrogate her. The two of them stood still, letting the time pass until something happened behind the door. ng! It surely was the sound of swords shing. No! They had sneaked in as soon as the sky was dark. And something happened not long after two shichen had passed. Was this the fateful moment she saw? ¡°Where does this door lead?¡± Bai Yu prayed that it would not be so¡­ ¡°The main pce.¡± Bang! The door swung open as Ouyang Feilong shot out to help Ouyang Hongxian, who was defending himself against Ouyang Yongxian. Bai Yu was temporarily stunned by the scene in front of her. The soldiers from the two sides were fighting, no different from the uncle and nephew she saw. Bai Yu looked around, trying to find the emperor who had been pushed out of the sword¡¯s reach by his younger brother moments ago. The appearance of the ck Dragon disrupted Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s attack on his father. Ouyang Feilong pushed his brother away and swung his sword, creating a gash on the ungrateful nephew¡¯s chest. Obviously, the wound inflicted by themander general was not shallow. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu went toward the emperor. His golden robe was sttered with blood and full of tears from the sword. Ouyang Hongxian was as much of a warrior as anyone. How could he let his guard down and be so injured? ¡°The Emperor is poisoned.¡± The familiar voice of another man immediately answered Bai Yu¡¯s question. Yue Nan approached the two people who were out of Ouyang Feilong and Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s sword range. The man, who Bai Yu could not sense a magic current from and no one noticed, was slowly walking toward her. It was as if he was flying above everything that would unfold from here on. In his hand was an ice sword formed by his silver magic. ¡°Biaoge, do you know a way to cure it?¡± Bai Yu held the emperor, who was starting to tremble, showing the sign of being attacked by coldness, yet his skin was hot all over. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then please, hurry and help his majesty.¡± ¡°Yu-er¡­¡± Feeling her hand being squeezed, Bai Yu tore her gaze away from her cousin. The voice that was usually warm and gentle was now frighteningly hoarse. ¡°¡­Get Feilong out of here.¡± Bai Yu shook her head, refusing to ept everything. No! She must be able to fix it. It was only fate. She would not lose! ¡°Biaoge, help his majesty. Help stop the poison.¡± Bai Yu shook her head. Tears had started pouring out since the moment she realized she was losing. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s body had heated up so much that she had to move away from him. She could not touch Wangye. ¡°Biaoge¡­¡± Bai Yu pulled the sleeve on her cousin, who was standing still despite saying that he was able to help Ouyang Hongxian. ng! ¡°Let go of the weapon!¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯smanding voice made Bai Yu turn back around, though her sight was blurred by the tears. Ouyang Yongxian was copsed in a puddle of blood. Three arrows were stuck in his back. His soldiers had stopped fighting and put down their weapons because of the powerful and violent force behind the order. A group of soldiers ran inside to surround Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s men. Then, Ouyang Mingxian stepped into the pce with a bow in his hand. He had arrived¡­ Ouyang Feilong was heading toward where Bai Yu was standing. Golden eyes were fixed on the figure behind her. ¡°No!¡± Golden magic flew out together with the sword to hurt the person she could not see. Bai Yu stared at a drop of tears falling from his gold eyes, puzzled. The ck Dragon was crying! Behind her¡­ What happened? She turned around her sight following the gleaming magic. However, the golden, solid ray was stopped by Yue Nan¡¯s left hand. The silver fan in the seer¡¯s hand was trembling because of the attempt to stop the magic that was more powerful than his own. Still, the fan could buy Yue Nan enough time to sessfully do something with his other hand. The sword in his right hand swiftly moved and stabbed into Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s heart. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s two pale hands gripped the de that had sunk into his chest. The emperor¡¯s body jerked once. ck blood spewed out from bluish lips. Golden eyes opened wide before they finally closed. Chapter 168 - 168 She understood its meaning too late Part I 168 She understood its meaning toote Part I ¡°Miss, First Furen is almost here.¡± ¡°Help me dress.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Soon, Bai Yu came out of her Jiu Yu Residence in a white dress with only one decoration in her hair: a white jade hairpin. She should not be dressing too extravagantly during the time of mourning. Still, her swollen eyes, which were a result of crying, needed to be covered up by cosmetics. ¡°Yu-er, you¡¯re still sick. You should not be outside like this.¡± Bai Han walked to help support his eldest daughter, who came out to the front gate with a pale face. Bai Yu had fainted and only just woken up, yet she insisted on being here to wee her mother back to uphold the tradition. ¡°Father, do not worry. I feel much better now.¡± Bai Yu smiled at her father, who was hugging her, not caring that they were under the gaze of everyone in the mansion and the crowd outside, who were waiting to witness the return of a major family¡¯s Furen. ¡°Sister might be adept at magic, but ady¡¯s heart is too fragile to handle the cruelty on the battlefield. But at least I can rest assured now that Sister has returned home safe and sound.¡± It was Bai Yue who still had the mind to mock her sickness at a time like this. Luckily, she assumed that Bai Yu fell ill as a result of her apanying the army and not the coup that happened at the dawn of today. Someone was twisting the story of what had happened. Everyone else must also be having the same thoughts as Bai Yue regarding her sickness. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Bai Yu cordially smiled. She was not in the mood to bicker with her sister or act in a soap opera scene for the crowd. Her mental condition was not too much better than her physical one. ..... Seeing Bai Yu¡¯s reply, the other Furens did not think to mock her further. Silence fell on the Bai household, the same silence that was covering Da Yang right now. The emperor, Ouyang Hongxian, passed away at dawn. Da Yang¡¯s citizens were in sorrow. The courtiers did not dare make a move. The throne had changed hands without any of them expecting it. ¡°Greetings to First Furen.¡± The Yue family¡¯s horse carriage stopped in front of Bai Mansion¡¯s gate in silence. Yue Mei stepped down from the carriage, as graceful as one could expect from a woman of her birth. Other than Bai Han, everyone in the Bai family curtsied to Yue Mei in unison. ¡°Yu-er.¡± As soon as she saw her daughter, Yue Mei went to embrace Bai Yu, her face full of worry. ¡°I hurried back here after hearing that you fainted while in the pce¡­¡± ¡°Mei-er.¡± Bai Han called his wife¡¯s name to stop her before worrying would make her carelessly mention things that should not be revealed to the public. ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s head in and take a rest first.¡± There were too many people here. They should continue their conversation inside. ¡°Yes, husband.¡± Yue Mei nodded, understood. She gently supported Bai Yu to walk in through the gate with her. ¡°Come, my dear child.¡± Bai Han ordered everyone who hade to wee Yue Mei back to return to their duties. That also included other Furens who were told to stay in their own buildings. ¡°Hua-er.¡± Bai Hua was stopped by her father before she could go back to her Jiu Hua building. ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Bai Han rarely talked to Bai Hua since any friendly interaction with this daughter would always irritate Yue Mei. However, Bai Yu was not the only one who had witnessed the event that urred within the royal pce at dawn. Bai Hua was there as well. Bai Han received a report from his eldest son early in the morning, together with Bai Yu¡¯s unconscious body. And when she woke up, she wept until she fainted once more. As for Bai Hua, who hade back together, he had yet to speak to her. ¡°I am fine, father,¡± Bai Hua answered with her usual smile. This daughter of his was strong as well. ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Bai Han studied his third daughter carefully. She was considerably stronger than before and had turned out to be as stubborn as her older sister, Bai Yu. His two daughters had changed so much that Bai Han could no longer guess their thoughts. Seeing that Bai Hua was fine, as she imed to be, Bai Han waved his hand to let her go. The senior chancellor had a day off since the morning meeting was canceled as a result of the event that had greatly altered the Ouyang dynasty. Bai Han headed toward the main building, where his wife and daughter were waiting for him. The picture of Bai Yu and Yue Mei drinking tea while talking in the once lonely main building brought a smile to his lips. Though Da Yang was in silent turmoil, a smile easily came to his face when he saw them. It felt as if he would soon have his family back. ¡°So what happened, Yu-er?¡± When Bai Han came, Yue Mei did not wait any longer. She immediately asked about the news of the coup that the royal court had announced. Taizi¡¯s coup was arrested by the court at dawn. The situation was resolved by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s troop and Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s army, who had hurried back from the border. Though the two princes had returned in time to prevent casualties among the citizens, they could not save the emperor. The emperor was killed by Taizi during the coup. This was what the court told all of Da Yang. There were no other rumors. Everyone understood that Ouyang Hongxian met his end at Ouyang Yongxian¡¯s hands. The name ¡®Yue Nan¡¯ was not uttered by anyone who had witnessed the scene. Even Bai Hua, who arrived together with Ouyang Mingxian and was there at the same time, insisted that it was Ouyang Yongxian who had poisoned his father before thrusting his sword into the emperor¡¯s heart. As for Bai Yu, after she saw Yue Nan stabbed into Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s chest, Yue Nan¡¯s silver magic could no longer hold Ouyang Feilong¡¯s golden magic back. Golden light burst out and filled the main pce. Before the shockwave could reach her, Ouyang Feilong¡¯s embrace protected her from the explosion. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes closed as consciousness slipped away from her. She fainted and was sent back to Bai Mansion together with Bai Hua. When she woke up, the news of Taizi¡¯s coup was already twisted into what everyone knew. Bai Yu tried to tell her parents about how she had appeared at the pce. Only a few witnesses and her parents knew this. Still, she did not speak about the person who killed the emperor. Everything she said followed the same story that those in Da Yang were told. The only addition was the secret passage she and Ouyang Feilong had used. Bai Yu had woken up in thete morning of today, not long before her mother¡¯s return. Right now, she did not have the courage to reveal everything to them. What she saw was not a simple or trivial matter that she could decide whom she would or would not tell. There was only one person who could rid her of this confusion. At this moment, she wanted to meet Ouyang Feilong the most. Bai Yu was almost entirely confident that Ouyang Feilong was the person who had obscured the truth. He was the only one, other than the Empress Dowager, who could make a decision on such a significant matter in the pce. ¡°Miss, Miss Xu has asked to see you.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°At the gazebo near the water.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 169 - 169 She understood its meaning too late Part II 169 She understood its meaning toote Part II After recounting the event that had happened to her father and mother in detail, Bai Yu returned to rest in her own building. In the afternoon of that same day, Bai Han was called to the pce, and it seemed some of the aristocrats of other major families were the same as well. Xu Peipei must have sensed this movement. That was the reason why, one shichenter, she came here, even though now was not the appropriate time for the families to contact each other. If they chose the wrong side, it would cost the future of the whole family. ¡°Has Brother not returned yet?¡± Bai Yu asked about the person who had disappeared and had not returned to the mansion since what happened earlier today. ¡°He is still at Rui Wang Pce, miss.¡± Bai Yu nodded before approaching her guest, who was in a simr white dress. The instant that Xu Peipei saw Bai Yu, Xu Peipei immediately pulled her down to sit next to her, ignoring the confusion she caused among the servants around them. They did not know about the change in the two misses¡¯ rtionship. ¡°Tell me!¡± Obviously, Bai Yu could not keep Xu Peipei in the dark, so she told her everything. And when she finished, Xu Peipei was as confused as she was. ¡°Maybe Brother Nan has a special ability that can distort memory?¡± After her many visits to Yue Mansion, it was not surprising that Xu Peipei would feel familiar with Yue Nan and call him in such an intimate way. And because of that feeling of intimacy, Miss Xu could not believe that Yue Nan would have nned to assassinate the emperor. Bai Yu herself was the same, but she could not consult with anyone. It seemed she was the only person who still insisted that the one who dealt the fatal blow was Yue Nan, not Ouyang Yongxian. ¡°Like, distorting reality and then escaping?¡± Xu Peipei continued to make a guess after hearing Bai Yu¡¯s story. ..... ¡°You¡¯vee all this way because you¡¯re curious about this?¡± Bai Yu looked at the woman who had identally be her friend, expressionless. Her gaze seemed to be jokingly mocking her. Xu Peipei hit her arm once. ¡°I might be curious, but I definitely did not spend all this energying here to ask you about this.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Yu nodded smilingly. At least this girl understood what she was teasing her for. ¡°So why did youe here?¡± ¡°The position of Qin Wang Fei,¡± Xu Peipei said. Her tone was quite worried. ¡°Soon, it will be yours.¡± Bai Yu frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Peipei looked around before speaking to her in a lower voice. Her face had turned serious. ¡°The throne is changing hands. At first, the candidates are Taizi and Qin Wang. But after Taizi¡¯s failed coup, it¡¯s not that Qin Wang would not have any more rivals and could immediately ascend to the throne. That rival has been secretly supported by over half of the courtiers all this time¡­¡± ¡°You mean themander-general, right?¡± Xu Peipei nodded. ¡°Right now, the empress is going to be executed together with the Wang family and other aristocrats who helped support Taizi¡¯s coup. Other small families who used to be the Wang family¡¯s underlings might keep their heads now, but soon the new emperor will find a way to get rid of them. That means the power within the court is up to only a few families¡­¡± Obviously, one of them was the Xu family. ¡°What¡¯s your family¡¯s answer?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Qin Wang.¡± The Xu family had always supported Ouyang Mingxian. And up until now, Xu Peipei had been firmly in love with Ouyang Mingxian, just like the old Bai Yu. It was not surprising that they would stand their ground. ¡°And what about the other families that you mentioned?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the positions within the court, then there¡¯s your Bai family, Yue family, and¡­¡± ¡°Da Yang¡¯smander-general.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Under the rule of emperor Ouyang Hongxian, the civilian officials were the Xu family and the Bai family, who held the title of senior chancellor, bncing each other¡¯s power. For the military officials, one pir was the Yue family, who were responsible for leading the royal protector troops that covered all soldiers within the capital, while the other wasmander-general Ouyang Feilong. Distance never diminished his power over all other soldiers in Da Yang who were not under the Yue family¡¯s order. These two military pirs were loyal to Ouyang Hongxian, thus discouraging other major families, such as the Empress¡¯ Wang family, from acting out of line. ¡°Our fathers¡¯ being called into the pce must mean that there is a result. Brother has sent me to tell you this.¡± Since Xu Luanle was the Xu family¡¯s eldest son, his movement was greatly limited during this precarious time. Only Xu Peipei, a woman, could move freely. Youngdies meeting each other was much less conspicuous than young masters. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked something that she could already partially guess. Bai Yu watched her friend¡¯s seriousness with a racing heart. Could she really not escape fate? ¡°My family has chosen a side. The Yue family might not say it out loud, but it¡¯s clear who they support. As for themander-general, there¡¯s no movement yet. The Bai family¡¯s choice will decide everything.¡± ¡°Father has never mentioned this.¡± Her mother had always wanted Bai Yu to marry Ouyang Mingxian since she was young, buttely, Yue Mei had been silent. Apart from the secret rtionship between Ouyang Mingxian and Bai Hua, the Bai family did not seem to particrly face Ouyang Mingxian. Bai Han had always acted impartially. ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± Xu Peipei sighed. ¡°Your father hasn¡¯t taken a side, so the court right now can¡¯t determine who will ascend the throne.¡± ¡°But themander-general doesn¡¯t want¡ª¡± ¡°But many officials want¡­¡± Xu Peipei interrupted with a heavy voice. ¡°¡­Especially when the war has just ended and something like this happens after it. Qin Wang can¡¯tpare to themander general¡¯s aplishments that he has umted over the years. Some officials who used to support Qin Wang are now on Rui Wang¡¯s side.¡± The throne could not sit empty for even a moment more. Not at this time when the war has yet to fully settle into peace and people are still anxious. Da Yang must have a new emperor as soon as possible. It was not surprising to see the courtiers rushing to make the decision in the afternoon of the same day that the incident had happened. Bai Yu sighed. She was starting to wish she could turn back time¡­ If she could, she would use any means necessary to prevent Ouyang Feilong from stepping a foot into the capital. Bai Yu was starting to understand the emperor now. At that time, both she and Ouyang Feilong were taken over by worry about the emperor and hastened their journey back, forgetting to consider the order she had received. Bai Yu did not think that their return would cost someone¡¯s freedom. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s royal decree¡­ She understood its meaning toote. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The throne will be Qin Wang¡¯s,¡± Bai Yu said to the other person. It sounded like she was consoling her friend when she was actuallyforting herself. Some details might have changed, but the overall story should not deviate from the series. Ouyang Feilong would never stay and be the dragon on the throne. There was no way¡­ Xu Peipei shook her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you overlooking something?¡± She did not overlook it. She just did not want to think about it¡­ ¡°Right now, Qin Wang only wants your family. As long as the Bai family supports Qin Wang, the throne will be secure. And when your father doesn¡¯t act, then there¡¯s only one method left for Qin Wang to have the Bai family¡¯s influence, which is¡­¡± ¡°Marriage.¡± Chapter 170 - 170 She understood its meaning too late Part III 170 She understood its meaning toote Part III ¡°Marriage.¡± Xu Peipei nodded. At this time, only the Xu family revealed their cards and openly chose sides. As for the Yue family, who had never shown bias, their thoughts were not too hard to guess. With one of the two options being Ouyang Feilong, they would surely choose him, whom they had practically raised. But if the other military pir, Ouyang Feilong, did not choose himself and instead supported Ouyang Mingxian, it would be a unanimous decision. However, themander-general was silent. The pressure then fell on the Bai family. If they chose Ouyang Mingxian, then he would have enough support to be emperor. And if that support was gained through the marriage to Bai Yu, Ouyang Mingxian would be able to pull the Yue family to his side as well¡­ ¡°Your father has never said anything, but don¡¯t forget how you used to want this title so much. The Empress Dowager also favors you. The only way for Qin Wang to have the Bai family¡¯s power is not up to just your father anymore, Bai Yu. Right now, the Empress Dowager has yet to give up on this matter. If there¡¯s something you want to do, hurry.¡± Xu Peipei was well-intentioned with her warning. Bai Yu said nothing in reply, only sitting there in silence, sinking into her own thoughts. ¡°What if Bai Hua¡­¡± The name of the woman who might be able to help free her from this situation was uttered in a low voice. Amidst the silence, Xu Peipei could hear it loud and clear. ¡°She¡¯s only a concubine¡¯s daughter. No matter how great she is, she¡¯s worthless to Empress Dowager.¡± Bai Yu nodded in agreement before wearily closing her eyes. What should she do with this kind of fate? ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for too long, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± After letting the host stay in her own head for a while, Xu Peipei then excused herself. Bai Yu walked out to see her friend off, an unusual behavior that further perplexed the servants of Bai Mansion. Everyone knew well how the two misses were seemingly close while fighting each other for the title of Qin Wang Fei, yet now Miss Bai was walking with Miss Xu to send her off at the front gate. Were these youngdies being too close at such a time too strange? ..... Thud! ¡°Shit!¡± The person who was being absent-minded while escorting her guest eximed when she ran into Bai He. How long he had been standing silently in the hallway was unknown to her. ¡°What are you daydreaming about, hm?¡± His low voice came at the same time as his arm that was around her waist, preventing her from falling. When Bai Yu could finally regain her bnce, he pinched the tip of her nose and asked for the reason that had distracted her so much that she had not seen him standing there. ¡°Big brother¡­¡± Bai Yu called him in a grumbling tone. Then, she red at her friend, who did not warn her before she ran into her brother. ¡°Brother He¡ªoh, Master Bai doesn¡¯t allow me to tell you.¡± Xu Peipei said nothing because the man had shaken his head, signaling her to keep quiet, and continued to follow behind Bai Yu without warning her of an obstacle in her way. ¡°Just call me the same way you¡¯re used to.¡± Bai He gave Xu Peipei a smile. ¡°Used to?¡± Bai Yu blinked. Just when did they be close? ¡°Hehheh.¡± Bai He suppressed a smile, though the gleam in his eyes reflected quite a degree of amusement. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xu Peipei seemed to already have her mouth sewn shut. Her alluring face was bright red, no different from an embarrassed child who was caught doing something behind her parents¡¯ back. In truth, Xu Peipei did not do anything behind anyone¡¯s back. She only called this man ¡®Brother He¡¯ while he was sleeping. Wasn¡¯t she the only one who should have known this?! ¡°Has themander-general already let Brothere back?¡± Bai Yu could not handle the strange atmosphere between the two people. She pulled her brother¡¯s sleeve, drawing his attention back to her before her friend¡¯s face would redden even more. ¡°I came back here to see you.¡± Bai He tore his gaze away from the woman who was trying to avoid his eyes before turning to look at his sister. He said it in a gentle tone as his hand came to touch her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine, brother.¡± ¡°Has a doctore to examine you?¡± Even though she herself said so, Bai He could not feel at ease. ¡°Father has called him here to do that already.¡± ¡°Have you taken medicine?¡± The older brother still could not rx. ¡°Doctor said I fainted merely from shock.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± Still worried, he was going to move on to the next question. However, he was interrupted by his sister, who used a tone so firm that he could only let out a wry smile. ¡°Has Brother slept yet?¡± Bai He slowly shook his head. ¡°Then¡­¡± Bai Yu held his arm tightly, fully intending to make him rest. ¡°Wangye also hasn¡¯t rested. I have to help Wangye first.¡± Bai He resisted, even though he was exhausted and wanted to let his sister have her way. But with hismander still working, he could not allow himself to sleep. Bai Yu pressed her lips together. Everyone was working hard, yet she was having a nice, long sleep here. ¡°I want to see Wangye.¡± At least let her be beside him. Bai Yu knew that that man was more heartbroken than anyone else. Bai He shook his head, still smiling. ¡°Now is not the right time.¡± The corner of Bai Yu¡¯s mouth instantly curved down. Her spoiled habit that was openly used with her brother made Xu Peipei¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. Was this truly the beautiful and elegant Miss Bai Yu? The more surprising thing was that, with only a whisper from Bai He, the act of a spoiled youngdy instantly disappeared. ¡°Wangye said that you should be more obedient.¡± The serious matter that had weighed on her heart was immediately forgotten by that message. ¡°Then¡­¡± Bai Yu¡¯s face automatically heated up. ¡°Please just go!¡± Bai Yu grabbed Xu Peipei and pushed her to her brother before either of them could have a chance to react. Bai He put his arm around Xu Peipei, who was sent staggering toward him by his sister. The softness of her feminine curves made him pause for a beat. Bai Yu looked at the two and spoke loudly. ¡°Please send her off for me!¡± Then, she turned around and walked back to her building without any concern that she had left behind a bomb for both her friend and her brother. Though she felt slightly better now, Bai Yu still could not escape reality. She stayed in the main building, waiting for her father until he returned that night. Nevertheless, she did not receive any further answers. Instead, she was even more stressed when she was told the reason why Bai Han had never taken sides: He wanted her to be the one to make that decision. Because that decision meant her own marriage. No matter who Bai Han chose, it would always result in Bai Yu¡¯s marriage to bind the Bai family to the new emperor. Bai Han did not want to force Bai Yu¡¯s heart, even though that would rest the Bai family¡¯s fate on a string thread. The events that were contained within one day all happened so fast that she could notprehend them, despite already knowing the future. Bai Yu fell asleep without seeing a way out and woke up with the news of a visit from someone from the royal pce. Chapter 171 - 171 You are the only one left in benwang’s world Part I 171 You are the only one left in benwang¡¯s world Part I Every member of the Bai family was gathered in front of Bai Mansion, waiting for the guest who represented the current most authoritative figure in the pce¡­ Empress Dowager Wei! The royal decree on golden fabric stamped with her majesty¡¯s symbol was unfolded as the eunuch read it aloud. This man was the eunuch who served closely with the Empress Dowager. His being here to deliver the message further emphasized how much Empress Dowager Wei valued Bai Yu. ¡°Bai Yu awaits her highness¡¯ decree.¡± Both she and others in the Bai family kneeled down to show their respects to the golden fabric in the hands of the guest who came early in the morning. Their actions were captured by the curious eyes of the crowd who had gathered outside their mansion so often it had be amon sight. ¡°May her majesty live and reign for a thousand years, thousand years, thousands of thousands of years,¡± Bai Yu said. The object represented the sender. The royal decree demanded respect at the same level as that of the Empress Dowager herself. ¡°Here states heaven¡¯s decree: The Empress Dowager sees the first daughter of the Bai family, Bai Yu, as the beautiful, talented, and reserved youngdy that she is and fully suitable for the royal marriage. Her Majesty appointed her the first royal consort to Qin Wang Ouyang Mingxian, naming her Qin Wang Fei. The auspicious event will ur within three days. That is all.¡± Exmations from those gathered in a crowd pulled Bai Yu back from her reverie. She sat still, not uttering a word. She turned her eyes to her parents, who were expressionless. When she looked at her half-sister, whose eyes were opened wide, she found Bai Hua tightening a grip on her own sped hands before turning her gaze up to meet Bai Yu¡¯s, as if realizing the weight of the eyes upon her. Her peach blossom eyes, brimmed with tears, stared into hers. The soon-to-be Qin Wang Fei looked away from Bai Hua at a total loss. Bai Yu saw a drop of tears fall to the ground. Undoubtedly, it was from the eyes of the woman who was thrown into another world, just like her. She held up her hands, palms up, to receive the royal decree and said the expected words of tradition out loud. Her grip was so tight that it hurt her own hands. ¡°¡­Gratitude to the Empress Dowager. May her majesty live and reign for a thousand years, thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± ..... As soon as her words ended, the eunuch who had brought the royal order said to Bai Yu with a tone full of respect. ¡°Congrattions, Wang Fei.¡± Now that the empress dowager¡¯s personal eunuch extended such courtesy to her, it became further proof to all witnesses here that Miss Bai Yu was surely the favored consort, even though the marriage had yet to take ce. ¡°Many thanks to you.¡± Bai Yu stood up and slightly bowed to the eunuch. Her face carried a light smile that revealed the renowned beauty that all in Da Yang knew of. With such an appearance and status, it could be said that Qin Wang was a lucky man. While seeing the messenger off, Bai Yu cast her gaze downward to avoid the looks of praise and joy from those around her. Obviously, those were not the only looks she received. She could also sense both Bai Yue¡¯s envy and Bai Hua¡¯s hurt. She could sense them, and she knew. She knew that soon, people would flood Bai Mansion to congratte her. But she was not in a happy mood, nor did she want to be congratted! And so the actress busted out her acting skills immediately¡­ ¡°Yu-er!¡± The shock came from her father, and mother in unison. At the same time, Bai Han rushed forward to support his daughter, who staggered and copsed. On her beautiful face, there was a trace of weariness as her eyes closed. ¡°Miss has fainted!¡± Well done, Xiao Chang. Soon, she was carried back to the main hall by her father. Bai Yu closed her eyes and pretended to be unconscious while Bai Hua was checking her pulse in an unupied bedroom. Bai Han and Yue Mei were waiting not too far off. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Bai Hua muttered when she discovered from her pulse that she was fine. It seemed she understood what Bai Yu wanted. ¡°¡­It¡¯s only ack of sleep that made Sister faint. She will need more rest and not be disturbed¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Xi.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°Spread the word: Miss Bai Yu needs rest. For now, Bai Mansion will close its doors to guests.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± After Bai Han¡¯s order, Bai Yu heard Xiao Xi¡¯s footsteps hurrying away. She slowly opened her eyes, acting like a person waking up from unconsciousness. What she first saw were Bai Hua¡¯s reddened eyes from trying to hold back tears. ¡°Thank you,¡± Bai Yu whispered for only the two of them to hear. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Hua¡¯s voice was as low as hers. She knew what Bai Yu was thanking her for. She then moved away, making space for Yue Mei to rece her. ¡°Yu-er.¡± A trembling voice came together with a warm touch on her cheek. Yue Mei looked at her daughter with a tender gaze. And when their eyes met, the tears of a mother could no longer be suppressed. ¡°What a cruel fate you have, my dear.¡± Bai Yu moved to embrace her mother in silence. Bai Han sat down on the bed and stroked his wife¡¯s back to console her. Bai Hua slowly retreated, closing the door neatly behind her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That royal decree¡­ It¡¯s my fault from the start.¡± Now Bai Yu was sure that her mother was not too pleased with her new title as Qin Wang Fei. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t me yourself. This is a good thing.¡± Bai Yu did not know how tofort her. She could only gently wipe the tears from her mother¡¯s face. ¡°But you¡¯re going to marry a man you don¡¯t love¡­¡± Yue Mei studied her daughter¡¯s face, her heart full of pain. How could she not know how this felt? ¡°You know¡­¡± She never uttered a word about her beloved person to Yue Mei. She never had the courage to tell her mother¡­ ¡°Your brother told me everything before he left for the border. My child, I already know everything.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would I let you go to Da Chu?¡± ¡°Father knows this as well?¡± Bai Yu blinked, staring at her father. The answer she received was a nod from both of her parents. ¡°And pretended to be sick to drive away the guests¡­¡± ¡°Your mother has used this trick before¡­¡± ¡°Dear!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Bai Hanughed, unbothered by his furen¡¯s p on his arm. Bai Yu looked at her mother¡¯s tearful face that was bright red from her father¡¯s teasing andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s give it to her already, dear. We should hurry.¡± Yue Mei changed the subject before she would be teased by her husband and child even more. Bai Han waggled his eyebrow at Bai Yu. A father and daughter exchanged smiles, ignoring Yue Mei¡¯s re. The senior chancellor let out a chuckle before turning around to walk toward a corner of the room. He took something from a hiddenpartment beneath an unassuming vase containing Meihua flowers. It was then that Bai Yu realized this room was her parents¡¯ bedroom. ¡°There is something the emperor gave me after you left for the border.¡± An old wooden box of a size slightlyrger than a palm was handed to her. Bai Yu took the seemingly worthless box and held it carefully in her hands. Though its appearance was in, anything that was said to be the son of heaven¡¯s possession was priceless and must always be held above one¡¯s head. As soon as her father gave her the nod of permission, her hand moved to open the box. It was as she had expected: the box was only a deceiving surface, while inside it contained a small jade container delicately carved with the pattern of a dragon. Bai Yu could guess the object inside even before opening it. In this era, there were a few requirements in order for a prince to legitimately ascend the throne. Other than receiving the emperor¡¯s direct appointment or seeding the throne through blood, there was ¡®something¡¯ that was the symbol of the son of heaven, the true heir to the dragon throne. Ouyang Yongxian could not find that ¡®something,¡¯ so he chose to kill his own father. Now, after sessfully suppressing the coup, the royal court had yet to be able to find ¡®it,¡¯ and so they could not appoint anyone as the heir. The fight for the throne was swiftly sparked again, despite still being in the mourning period. However, ¡®it¡¯ was unexpectedly in Bai Yu¡¯s palm right now. A Heshibi jade carved into a square royal seal. The text ÊÜÃüÓÚ¼´ÊÙÓÀ²ý was clear on its cold surface. When this sentence appeared on any piece of paper, its meaning was always acknowledged: Heaven¡¯s mandate has been received. May eternal long life be with the emperor. ¡®It¡¯ was¡­the royal seal! The seal owned by the emperor himself! Chapter 172 - 172 You are the only one left in benwang’s world Part II 172 You are the only one left in benwang¡¯s world Part II ¡®It¡¯ was¡­the royal seal! The seal owned by the emperor himself! As long as a decree was stamped with this seal, it would be upheld as the order bestowed by the son of heaven! This seal was not only used for the royal decree. Right now, it embodied the right to sit on the throne that was now empty. Ouyang Hongxian had nned this from the start! If she did not return to the capital, the power to dictate the next heir to the throne would rest with Bai Han. And if Bai Yu was in the capital¡­then she would surely end up as the mother of this nation! Bai Yu suddenly wanted to curse the dead. Isn¡¯t this going a bit too far, Your Majesty?! ¡°An apology for the royal decree that bestowed your marriage eighteen years ago,¡± Bai Han exined the reason behind the royal seal ending up in her hands. However, it was not said to his daughter, but to his wife instead. ¡°There¡¯s also this decree.¡± A familiar-looking fabric bundle was handed to Bai Yu. Inside was the royal decree Bai Yu had received the night she left the capital. ¡°I¡¯ve kept it when you were brought out of the pce.¡± ¡°Father¡­knows?¡± She whispered. Her gaze lowered to look at the bundle that she had always kept close to herself ever since she was given it. The content of that decree,bined with this royal seal, she had right now¡­ ..... ¡°His Majesty had left these pieces in the hopes that you would be able to choose your own marriage.¡± Bai Han talked about the man who, despite being the son of heaven, still cared about a trivial matter within his family and intended to repent up until hisst moment. ¡°¡­So that you won¡¯t have to suffer like your mother.¡± Those words were said with smiling lips, yet his eyes clearly reflected pain. Bai Han did not dare to look in the direction of Yue Mei, and so he did not see the change in his wife¡¯s gaze. ¡°Go.¡± Bai Han stroked his daughter¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Bring these to him, the man you¡¯ve chosen yourself.¡± Bai Yu nodded. A tear of relief fell with a smile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°The carriage is already waiting at the side gate, miss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go alone. You just wait here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You two are my personal maids, so of course, you won¡¯t be able to move freely either.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Bai Yu took the bundle and left the maids behind. Bai Han had arranged amon carriage for her to travel in secret. And because it was a secret, Bai Yu could not let Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang follow her. She had to wear a wide-brimmed hat with a thin veil that reached her waist to hide her appearance. With her status, Bai Yu never had to use the side gate located in the opposite direction to the main gate. It was not surprising that Bai Yu got lost in the sprawling area of Bai Mansion before reaching her destination. Still, getting lost was not as frustrating as having to see the two lovebirds. Bai Yu trod lightly to lessen the sound of her footsteps before moving to hide behind a bush. Her path was blocked by two people who were meeting ¡®in secret.¡¯ One person was weeping silently while the other watched painfully. The man¡¯srge hand pulled his beloved woman into an embrace. That made her tears flow freely as her sobs became harder to suppress. Ouyang Mingxian was consoling Bai Hua in his arms with the same agonized expression. Oh, Bai Yu. If you had seen this in your past life, would you still insist on marrying him yourself? ¡°Benwang cannot let you go.¡± ¡°Hic¡­But, sister¡­¡± ¡°Benwang loves only you.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± Ouyang Mingxian tightened his embrace. ¡°¡­Silence, my dear. Benwang will take care of everything.¡± Bai Hua swallowed back a sob. She pulled herself away from his arms and lifted her face to look into her lover¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is Wangye going to go against the royal decree?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ouyang Mingxian did not reply. More tears fell from Bai Hua¡¯s swollen eyes. It was as if her heart had been broken into pieces by Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s silence. ¡°I cannot love my sister¡¯s husband¡­¡± Her hands balled into fists. The resolve that shone through the curtain of tears belonged to the woman who was not of this time. ¡°¡­I cannot share a husband with my own sister!¡± ¡°But you know¡­¡± Ouyang Mingxian still maintained his calmness. ¡°¡­Benwang doesn¡¯t love her. This marriage is inevitable.¡± ¡°If I ask¡­¡± Bai Hua did not continue. Her thoughts and wishes were conveyed through the gaze that they exchanged. Eventually, Ouyang Mingxian was the one to turn away. ¡°Benwang still has to clear Mother¡¯s name.¡± Now it was Bai Hua¡¯s turn to be silent. Hesitation filled her peach-blossom eyes. ¡°Hua-er.¡± The usual coldness in his voice was reced by weariness. ¡°Don¡¯t let go of benwang¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°Wangye¡­¡± ¡°Benwang only has you. You are the only one left in benwang¡¯s world.¡± The prince¡¯s knees hit the ground before the woman who was branded as useless from birth. His arms were wrapped around her thin waist, his face pressed into the body in his embrace. Bai Yu could not control the pain that shot through her heart. Not because she still loved and missed Ouyang Mingxian, but because she now knew that in the past life, she was the only one who had to suffer because of love. Because Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s world only had Bai Hua left. Because Bai Yu¡¯s world only contained Ouyang Mingxian. Why¡­do they have to suffer? Just because of the throne. Just because of power. Just because of birth. Just how many more hearts have to be broken? Bai Yu walked away from the two lovers with a heavy heart. She felt pity for her old self, wondering how she would feel if she had witnessed that scene. Would shee to her senses and choose not to marry Ouyang Mingxian? She could not thank herself enough for no longer loving that man, the man who would be her husband in three days, the man who still could not let go of his own lover. No matter which angle one looked at this situation¡­it was impossible for everyone involved not to be hurt. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Yu chose to take a slight detour to the carriage where her father¡¯s men had been waiting. She stepped into the car with a bundle in her hand; both the royal seal and the royal decree were inside. If she was robbed on her way to her destination, the Da Yang dynasty would surely meet its end. The corner of her mouth lifted at the thought. She was going to choose her own path; why would she have to concern herself with those lovers¡¯? Let them feel pain too, as this was only a fraction of what the former Bai Yu had felt. She was more merciful to them than she needed to be already. From the announcement of the royal wedding to the moment Bai Yu was standing in front of Rui Wang Pce, almost one shichen had passed. She was unsure how far the news about her had spread. She could only hope that the person inside would know that she came to him as herst resort. ¡°My miss wishes to have an audience with Wangye.¡± ¡°The current situation is tumultuous. Themander-general is busy with royal affairs and has ordered to turn away all guests.¡± The soldier at the gate strictly upheld his duty. Her carriage driver then retreated at the answer. Bai Yu understood how the capital was in turmoil right now. She did not throw a tantrum when denied ess but instead said nothing as she handed the ck jade to the gatekeeper. ¡°This way, miss.¡± As expected, Bai Yu was invited in as soon as the pce owner¡¯s jade was shown. What surprised her instead was the person who came out to greet her. It was not Ouyang Feilong, nor her older brother. It was a stranger, a woman who held the title of second consort to Rui Wang. ¡°Themander-general is currently upied. I¡¯m afraid Miss will have to wait too long, so I came to wee Miss first.¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Bai Yu curtsied to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s second consort, who was a different woman from the one she had met thest time she was here. Furthermore, this time¡¯s wee gave a much better impression as well. This consort seemed to be a few years older than her. She might even be the same age as Ouyang Feilong. Despite her age, which was already past her period of full bloom, her beauty did not diminish at all. The smile she gave Bai Yu could strangely make her heart calm. Truly, she was a calm and serene woman, a respite for those around her. ¡°Please wait here, miss.¡± ¡®Zhao Ninghua¡¯ said with a smile while at the same time studying the woman obscured by the long veil hung from her wide-brimmed hat. Even though half of her body was hidden by the thin fabric, she could still see how good of a figure she had. Not to mention the pure, unblemished skin of her hand, her naturally sweet voice, and her fine manners. It was clear that she was a nobledy from one of the major families. Zhao Ninghua was the first to marry into this pce. She had greeted many guests while the pce owner was stationed at the border, though she had never once met a guest who came with the ck jade that Rui Wang always kept on himself at all times. A clever woman such as Zhao Ninghua would obviously know to treat Bai Yu with respect and not cling to her title as Rui Wang¡¯s second consort. She had always known that her title was only in name. The person with the true title of ¡®consort¡¯ in her husband¡¯s heart might be this woman. She could see from his gaze that was cast toward the veiled woman the instant he entered the parlor room. It was unusually free of the indifference he had when looking at them. ¡°I shall bring the tea.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Bai Yu sat with her back to the door, and so she did not know that the person she came to see was already in the room. She only saw the second consort smile, calmly stand up, and curtsy to the man before leaving the room. There were only Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong here. Chapter 173 - 173 You are the only one left in benwang’s world Part III 173 You are the only one left in benwang¡¯s world Part III There were only Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong here. Bai Yu internally questioned herself. There¡¯s a woman like this in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s pce too? She pressed her lips together. The bundle was put down on the table next to her seat. Then, she halted her thoughts as she stood to give the prince a curtsy. After greeting him, she took off the hat and revealed her beautiful face. ¡°So you¡¯vee to take your brother back from benwang?¡± It was impossible for Ouyang Feilong to not know how much worry she was holding in. Still, he could not bear to see his little fool maintaining a calm face while the turmoil behind her eyes seemed ready to burst at any moment. ¡°Wangye, please do not tease me so.¡± ¡°Benwang wants to see you smile.¡± Because he could not do it on his own. Bai Yu shook her head. She walked toward the man who teased her with reddened eyes. She did not know whether it was caused by theck of sleep or the crying. Her hand touched the enchanting face she loved so much. Ouyang Feilong was clearly exhausted. ¡°I cannot smile as well. But I can cry for Wangye.¡± ..... ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­¡± Hisrger hand covered hers. Warmth prated deep into her heart. ¡°¡­Because benwang has much left to take care of.¡± Bai Yu looked into the eyes that tried to bury sorrow under duty. The golden eyes stared back at her in the same way. The Empress Dowager¡¯s decree this morning¡­ Ouyang Feilong knew, but he still had so many things to do¡­ ¡°I am a selfish woman.¡± She chose to bring a burden to him, even though he did not have enough time to even sleep. ¡°I came here because I have a question that will make things moreplicated for Wangye.¡± Ouyang Feilong arched his brow. He asked nothing, but his gaze was fixed on her. Bai Yu moved her hand that touched his cheek before taking hisrger hand that was over hers and turning it palm up. Her slender finger moved upon his palm, writing one word that contained tremendous meaning. ¡®Throne¡¯ Bai Yu stared at the invisible letter she had written on Ouyang Feilong¡¯s palm. His golden eyes were looking in the same direction in silence. ¡°Does Wangye want it?¡± Her heart was pounding so forcefully that she felt like it could burst out of her chest. She feared his answer so much. ¡°Benwang never wanted it.¡± It was as expected. The ck Dragon never wanted the throne. Freedom was the only thing he longed for. ¡°I¡­¡± She let go of his hand. She closed her mouth and pressed her lips tightly together, trying to swallow back the solid ball in her throat. Her eyes felt so hot that she could not look at him. She could only close her eyes and stand still. Ouyang Feilong pulled her into his embrace. ¡°There was one thing Brother had tried to do all his life: give benwang freedom.¡± When mentioning his older brother, his voice became lower and softer, as if he had lost all his strength to utter the words. ¡°Now he¡¯s gone. Other than you, benwang only has¡­freedom.¡± All his life, Ouyang Feilong¡­could never choose for himself. His mother had drawn the path he would take. His brother would try to make him happy. And today, without Ouyang Hongxian, the only two things Ouyang Feilong had left should have been something that remained with him until he grew old. Why did he have to choose¡­? For Ouyang Feilong right now, choices were not always a good thing. Bai Yu nodded at Ouyang Feilong¡¯s chest. Feeling as if all energy had left her body, she leaned onto his strong chest. She could no longer suppress the hotness on the rim of her eyes. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She understood. She understood him the most. But what would she do now? What should she do¡­ ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± Hisrge hand tenderly stroked her hair. Hot lips pressed into a gentle kiss on her hair that was filled with every emotion he wished to convey through his touches. As an apology. These words¡­ He was as selfish as she was. ¡°L¡­let me¡­hic¡­¡± Bai Yu wiped her tears and tried to speak to the man who held her back with a hug. ¡°¡­Please let me go back¡­¡± ¡°Can you not go yet?¡± His arms tightened. He did not want her to disappear. He wanted her to stay as long as possible. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± I can¡¯t be with you. She could only let that remain as a thought. She had no strength left to form it into words. Still, even without this straightforward exchange, Bai Yu could already guess what Ouyang Feilong¡¯s answer meant. In the end, she had to ept the reality that both of them had to face. It was hard to cope, but Bai Yu epted Ouyang Feilong¡¯s every decision. His destiny was never on this path in the first ce, and she should not pull him into it. She should not take freedom away from him, only to free herself from the cruel fate. And above all¡­she should not steal from someone else¡¯s husband. Bai Yu saw¡­the second consort¡¯s gaze when she looked at her and Ouyang Feilong. In her hands was a tray with tea and teacups, the things she had intended to bring the first time she left the room. The consort was the one to cast her gaze down and silently retreat while she was crying in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s arms. That second consort was also crying, alone. She came here with hope, hoping that Ouyang Feilong would choose to fight for the throne for her. She hoped that ¡®love¡¯ would make him willing to do it for her. And she hoped to be the only one married to him. Those were all because of ¡®love.¡¯ Even without considering the throne¡­her marriage and her love for him would still hurt many more women. It would be no different from what Bai Hua and Ouyang Mingxian had done to her in their first life. The only reason was ¡®love.¡¯ If she continued to be stubborn, then how would she be different from Bai Hua? This choice Ouyang Feilong made was the best option¡­ Bai Yu wiped her face again, trying to hold back tears. She moved away from the arms that were always warm. Even though her eyes were swollen and wet with tears, she smiled at him. ¡°I have no busine¡ªmmph¡± A thumb was pressed onto her lips. His hand touched her soft cheek before applying more force to his thumb to emphasize his thoughts: no speaking. ¡°You still have business here,¡± Ouyang Feilong whispered. Their faces were unbearably close. ¡°Little fool.¡± He lowered his face until their foreheads touched. The tips of their noses slightly grazed each other¡¯s. ¡°Tell benwang, what business did youe here for?¡± ¡°I have no business here¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong ignored her words. His fingertip gently wiped the tears away from her cheek. Then, he smiled. Bai Yu stared at Ouyang Feilong¡¯s smile, stunned. What did he mean with this smile? ¡°Benwang allows you to ask again.¡± Bai Yu blinked. Ouyang Feilong could not wait any longer for her toe to the conclusion by herself. Her tearful face made it impossible for him to let her ponder on her own. He moved his hands and opened his palms in front of her. Bai Yu stared confusedly at Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hands. Seeing her confusion, Ouyang Feilong took the liberty of holding her hand. He controlled Bai Yu¡¯s finger to write one letter in the air. ¡°To answer your question¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong spoke, his eyes still on the letter that was created by her fingertip. ¡°Benwang never wanted the throne.¡± Bai Yu stared at the word that was written without ink. She knew what he wrote¡­ ¡®Yu¡¯ ¡°This is what benwang wants.¡± Bai Yu looked up at Ouyang Feilong. She could not believe what she was hearing was true. Ouyang Feilong could not help but let out augh at the perplexity in her eyes. ¡°Little fool, benwang doesn¡¯t want the throne, but that does not mean benwang doesn¡¯t want you.¡± ¡°But Wangye said¡­¡± Said that he chose freedom, didn¡¯t he? ¡°What did benwang say?¡± His smile was teasing her. ¡°Go away!¡± She turned her face away from his hand that was trying to wipe away her tears. The smile he had made her face hot, both from embarrassment and anger. Did he intentionally trick her? ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°And who¡¯s the cause?¡± Though her heart no longer felt like it was held in an invisible grip, tears still kept falling. Bai Yu could feel that her heart was slowly letting go¡­ ¡°What did benwang do?¡± He feigned innocence while letting her pinch him to vent her embarrassment. ¡°Wangye said that Wangye doesn¡¯t want the throne. And I thought I was abandoned. I thought¡ª¡± ¡°You can only marry benwang.¡± ¡°But what about Wangye¡¯s consorts?¡± She could not overlook that problem¡­ ¡°You said you¡¯re a selfish woman¡­ Benwang is no different.¡± ¡°But that¡­¡± Bai Yu dared not argue because of the gaze he used to look at her. What was she thinking, wanting to be a good person now? Hesitated, Bai Yu evaded Ouyang Feilong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± His voice was firmer. His finger came to lift her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. His beautiful face, more enchanting than normal men¡¯s, studied her with seriousness. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Benwang cannot bear to see you be someone else¡¯s; benwang cannot endure even a thought. Can you bear it? Seeing benwang with another woman who isn¡¯t you?¡± The answer was no! She could not bear it, and she was not in the status of having to do so. The wall of morality was knocked down by a single question¡­ She was already born as the viiness. If she had to be wicked to get her love¡­then she was willing to be wicked again! ..... Bai Yu looked at his solemn face. Two pairs of eyes met, exchanging every emotion that they did not need words to convey. No matter how wicked she was, this man was willing to be the same as her. Warmth seeped into her heart¡­ She took a deep breath to call forth her courage once more before uttering the question that she should be asking him right now¡­ The simple words that would eternally tie two hearts together. ¡°Feilong¡­ Will you abandon your freedom for me?¡± That first time, she had asked the wrong question, and it led to a great misunderstanding. If Bai Yu had asked this question to Ouyang Feilong from the start¡­ ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong would answer this to Bai Yu from the start. ¡°I no longer have freedom, ever since the day I met you.¡± Chapter 174 - 174 Benwang has done it before Part I 174 Benwang has done it before Part I Today, Da Yang first witnessed the fight for the beauty that was known throughout the capital as ¡®Meihua Lady¡¯s love triangle.¡¯ It was the story of Miss Bai Yu and the two princes who held opposite power within the court: Ouyang Mingxian and Ouyang Feilong. It was such a popr tale that the theatres took the story and added more details to make it more entertaining, essentially creating a new y for the masses to enjoy. Right now, every person in Da Yang knew well how an uncle and a nephew were fighting each other for a woman. In the morning, Empress Dowager¡¯s decree came to Bai Mansion¡¯s doorsteps, bestowing her marriage with Qin Wang. In the afternoon of the same day, the former emperor¡¯s decree was revealed. He had bestowed a marriage between the first daughter of the Bai family and Rui Wang. This was the first time in the history of Da Yang that a woman was bestowed with two royal marriages on the same day. In terms of the hierarchy of authority, the empress dowager¡¯s words could neverpare to the former emperor¡¯s. Normally, this kind of situation would not happen no matter how much their opinions differed, as it was inappropriate for the royals to sh in public. But why should a man like Ouyang Feilong care? The royal decree that Ouyang Hongxian had given to Bai Yu before she left for the border was announced by the emperor¡¯s personal eunuch, who had received the order from Ouyang Feilong to do so as soon as Bai Yu returned to Bai Mansion. In the afternoon of the same day which Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s decree came, it seemed as if lightning had struck in front of Bai Mansion. Those who were ready to congratte them no longer dared to make a move. Everyone understood that this marriage would mean choosing a side of the Bai family¡¯s choice, which would result in the next emperor of Da Yang. In the end¡­the emperor was the son of heaven. His words were still absolute, even through death. As a result, Miss Bai Yu was forced to marry Rui Wang and became themander general¡¯s Wang Fei, even though she had been in love with Qin Wang for over a decade and was so devoted to him to the point of daring to refuse Taizi Fei¡¯s proposal. The people of Da Yang all imagined a miserable story about the first miss of the Bai family to gossip among themselves. Miss Bai Yu and Qin Wang¡¯s love, which had been fostered for many long years, was eventually put to an end by the decree left behind by the former emperor. Unwillingly, Miss Bai Yu had to marry the ck Dragon of Da Yang. ..... What an unfortunate fate she had in love¡­ The most eligible youngdy of Da Yang, perfect in beauty, ability, and birth, had a grim love life. She had to marry a man whom she had never seen even his face before, not even on her wedding day. The groom, Ouyang Feilong, still had his usual ck mask over his face. His expression under it had no sign of joy. The groom¡¯s red figure rode on his horse, leading the bride¡¯s pnquin with a menacing air. Still, the elegance and intimidation that could be felt by the general made the crowd feel both happiness and pity for Bai Yu at the same time. Ouyang Feilong was a man among men. Apart from her doomed love, the title ¡®Rui Wang Fei¡¯ was indeed most suitable for Miss Bai Yu. What no one knew was the true feelings of the bride, hidden within the pnquin carried by eight men, heading to Rui Wang Pce. Contrary to others¡¯ thoughts, she was overjoyed, not sorrowful. Other than Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong, only those within her family and his men knew of the rtionship between them. But no matter how immense their love for each other was, Bai Yu felt no concern about rectifying the rumor that she was forced to marry Ouyang Feilong against her will and her feelings for Ouyang Mingxian by the former emperor¡¯s decree. She did not want to open up any weaknesses for Ouyang Feilong. This marriage meant that her groom would soon sit on the dragon throne. He must be an impable emperor with no weak points to be found. Bai Yu did not wish for him to be the kind of emperor that was so entranced by a woman that the courtiers on Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s side found a way to ceaselessly trouble him with it. Though she was born in an era where a woman had no more value than an essory of power and a broodmare, Bai Yu still hoped that she would be able to support her husband to the best of her ability. And the first step would be to pretend to not love Ouyang Feilong. The sounds of firecrackers and drums could be heard from inside the bride¡¯s pnquin. The atmosphere was full of liveliness, as expected from an auspicious asion, easily putting smiles on the faces of those whoid eyes on the procession. It was still within the mourning period for the former emperor; however, his decree that dictated the marriage to be arranged three days after the announcement had livened up the street with red, the lucky color that was suitable for the grand event associated with Rui Wang. The groom was a close rtive of the former emperor, the one holding the title of Rui Wang ever since thest reign, themander-general who had protected the border for many years, including leading the army to war and vanquishing the coup, making a name for himself. At the same time, the bride was the daughter born of the first furen of the senior chancellor, who came from a major family. She was the royal protector general¡¯s granddaughter and the Meihua Lady, the number one beauty of Da Yang. There was no one more deserving of the title of Wang Fei than she. The bride¡¯s procession was made considerably long by the hundreds of chests sent from the Bai family as her dowry. It was the most visible indicator of the bride¡¯s family¡¯s wealth and power. Since her childhood, Bai Yu had always been able to enter and exit freely through the front gate. She lived her life gracefully and arrogantly as the Bai family¡¯s first daughter. She was proud to be born as the first furen¡¯s daughter. And now, she was in a pnquin reserved only for the first consort while being in front of the pce¡¯s gate. There, various beauties were waiting, but none could get through the front gate like her. This was the highest level of honor and prestige that every woman yearned for. ¡°We¡¯re here, miss.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here, royal consort.¡± Her two maids said, only loud enough for the person within the pnquin to hear. Thetter was Xiao Chang, while the former was Xiao Xi, who had practiced using a royal address for quite some time, yet, in the end, could not get used to it when Bai Yu was finally bing Wang Fei. Red lips from rouge hid a smile under the red veil of the bride. Bai Yu extended her hand outside the pnquin, waiting for a person to help her get out of it. Shortly, the warmth from the hand of her groom came to support her movement. Ouyang Feilong squeezed her hand once when he felt the sweat on her palm. He conveyed his encouragement through the contact between their hands before letting go, leaving her to stand with Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang¡¯s support. The weight of the phoenix essories in her hair was so much that the bride feared she might not be able to carry them until the end of the ceremony. Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong walked side by side into Rui Wang Pce under the joyful gaze of every royal and aristocrat who came. Even Ouyang Mingxian and his courtiers were here, standing calmly. This was the sign to indicate the person most fitting for the dragon throne. Bai Yu¡¯s pace was slow because of the weight on her head. Happiness made her heart pound fast and her lips loose. She could not suppress a smile from appearing on her face. Luckily, the red veil could conceal her expression, preventing the guests from realizing that she was the most fortunate woman, the person happiest with this marriage, not a poor youngdy who had her love thwarted, as the rumor said. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s steps today were much slower than usual. The man in the red attire that matched his bride intentionally dragged his pace to stay at the same pace as his first consort. His enchanting beauty was hidden behind a half mask. A smile never touched his lips, though his golden eyes glimmered brightly with joy that when their gaze met through the veil, the bride could not control herself from feeling shy. Bai Yu could not believe she would be able to have this day, the day she married Ouyang Feilong. Chapter 175 - 175 Benwang has done it before Part II 175 Benwang has done it before Part II Bai Yu could not believe she would be able to have this day, the day she married Ouyang Feilong. Throughout their ceremony of saluting heaven, Bai Yu felt as if her heart was floating amidst a dream. She could not remember what anyone said to her at all. She knew only the warmth of the body next to her. Ouyang Feilong made it possible for her to see that today was possible, the day she grasped the right red string. From today onward, fate would change forever. Change¡­ In every world¡­ And every life¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Bai Yu was sitting alone on the bed. Ouyang Feilong was still outside, greeting the guests as tradition dictated. As for her, tradition directed her to be here, sitting still and waiting for the auspicious time to consummate their marriage. The experienced viiness squeezed her hands together tightly. Her palms were wet with sweat. Bai Yu tried to wipe them on her red robes, but no matter how many times she tried, the sweat never seemed to cease. It¡¯s just a nuptial chamber¡­ What¡¯s there to be so nervous about?! No, she was not nervous¡­ She was only so hot that it felt like she was drowning in sweat! ..... The weather might be cold, but she had never worn a wedding dress of this era before, so she was not used to it at all! There were these phoenix essories and a veil, too. These must be what made her feel so hot! Bai Yu had three days to prepare for her marriage to Ouyang Feilong. With the abruptness of their marriage, she had to prepare various things ording to the tradition she was not used to. Everything was soplicated and difficult that she did not have a chance to meet Ouyang Feilong and ask him about the emperor and Yue Nan. She was sure that he could answer her questions. He was frighteningly calm. There was sorrow in those golden eyes, but at the same time, there was also something else hiding beneath. Today, she was woken up before dawn to get dressed, without much of an opportunity to eat. The ceremony required more energy than other wedding ceremonies since her husband was a member of royalty. When finally, it was time for the bride and groom to be together, drowsiness had already taken over and washed away the nervousness Bai Yu had felt while waiting for Ouyang Feilong at first. The soft sound of a door opening was heard. It was two royal maids leading a man inside. ¡°May Wangye and Wang Fei have a lifelong marriage, blessed with a home full of offspring.¡± It was the two maids uttering a blessing, followed by the sound of a door closing. There were only Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong left in the room. Bai Yu rapidly blinked to drive away from her sleepiness. She straightened her back, waiting for the other person to proceed to the next step in the ceremony. Though it was preceded by the maids¡¯ words, she had temporarily forgotten that after that it would be Ouyang Feilong lifting her wedding veil. The result was her devastating beauty being exposed to her husband while she was still blinking to wake herself up, not realizing that her face was now without a veil. ¡°Hehheh.¡± Ouyang Feilong amusedlyughed in his throat. It was fortunate that the maids had left; otherwise, his consort, who was the famous number one beauty, would be embarrassed by her own sleepiness. ¡°Ugly woman.¡± p! Bai Yu fully regained her wit as soon as she heard his teasing. She immediately hit her hand on his arm, already forgetting how nervous she was before while mulling over how she should act with the person who had freshly be her husband. ¡°Wangye cane back again tomorrow,¡± she blurted out a sarcastic reply without a trace of shyness. A moment ago, she was so sleepy that she could hardly wait for him. ¡°So you were that eager to share the bedchamber with benwang?¡± She raised her hand again, intending to hit the person who misinterpreted her words but was captured by him. Bai Yu red at the golden eyes that were gazing at her in amusement through the dragon mask that had been worn since the start of the ceremony. Ouyang Feilong tightened his hold on Bai Yu¡¯s smaller hand before bringing it to his mask. Two pairs of eyes met in silence. Then, Bai Yu moved her hand to gently take off his mask. ¡°The mask is needed today because benwang wants you to be the only one to take it off.¡± The sudden sweet words made the heat crawl up Bai Yu¡¯s face once more. She pressed her lips tightly together, not uttering a word in reply. It seemed the other person wanted to speak until her face heated up to the point of burning. ¡°From now on, no matter what mask benwang wears¡­¡± Golden eyes cast downward to look at the mask in her hand before ncing up to meet her eyes with a smile. ¡°¡­Remember that you¡¯re the only one who has the right to take it off. Remember, this face is yours and yours alone.¡± No one said a word more. Bai Yu looked down to escape from his sharp gaze that wanted to convey the meaning of his words. Both of them knew that from tomorrow on, they might not be themander-general and the first miss of the Bai family anymore. And they might not be Rui Wang and Rui Wang Fei forever. It could have been something more¡­a greater title, that came with a heavier burden. After tonight, the first thing Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong would have to face was not the war nor the court officials. It was about the consorts and concubines in Rui Wang Pce. These first words on their wedding night were not typically sweet, honeyed words, but an oath that would envelop the fragile hearts. Now that they had chosen¡­they must protect each other to the bitter end. Bai Yu smiled, then lifted her face to gaze back at the man who did not look away from her for a fractured moment. ¡°It¡¯s heavy, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Ouyang Feilong let out a chuckle. He was unsure whether it was because of amusement or relief from the strength and resolve in her gaze that assured him of her firm footing next to him. He did not wait any longer for her toin one word more. He had been in this world for so long, how could he not understand what she meant by ¡®heavy¡¯? His hands quickly and carefully took off the various essories in her hair. ¡°Wangye¡¯s hands are quite nimble.¡± ¡°Benwang has done this before.¡± Bai Yu could not help but smile at the image in her memory of the headpieces falling onto the ground amidst the cold wind of the royal pce on that banquet night. It was him who had liberated her from her past and enabled her to be who she was today. Who would have thought that it would be him who removed the decorations from her hair once again? However, this time was different¡­ Finally, there was nothing left to pin in her hair anymore. ¡°Come.¡± It was as if her consciousness was slowly fading at the realization that they were in the middle of the ceremony on their wedding night, not one of their usual conversations. Right now, their every action was everything that was expected of a husband and a wife on their first night. And that was¡­drinking the auspicious wine. Bai Yu should have been the one to pour wine for her husband, but at one nce at her lowered face that had the color red crawling up to her ears, Ouyang Feilong dly arranged everything by himself with a smile. The prepared wine was handed to her. Bai Yu took it and drank the whole cup in one go. The heat that flowed throughout her body finally snapped her back to full alertness. She closed her eyes at the frustration she felt at herself. What are you being this demure for?! ¡°Is there anything left to do, Your Highness?¡± Chapter 176 - 176 Benwang has done it before Part III 176 Benwang has done it before Part III ¡°Is there anything left to do, Your Highness?¡± She asked as if she was a fool. Obviously, she was not. She just could not remember all the steps in the wedding ceremony here. She was not someone of this era. She was never taught about it when she was a child. And the old Bai Yu¡¯s memory did not fully return to her. The numerous steps that had been told to her by the maids from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s pce were all cleanly forgotten! ¡°Little fool¡­¡± The familiar word came with the warmth from his chest, pressing against her back in an embrace. His mouth was grazing so close to her ear that she had to squeeze her eyes shut as if she was an innocent woman who had never been touched by a man. ¡°¡­What do you think a man and a woman do on their wedding night, hm?¡± His arms tightened, pulling their bodies closer. Seeing that his wife was closing her eyes tight, he could not help himself from pressing a kiss onto her red cheeks, savoring the sweet scent to his heart¡¯s content before chuckling in his throat. If on that day, he had not approached her in Bai Mansion, he would not have known that the deceitful woman he had seen would be this lovely. ¡°Where has that wicked woman benwang has met gone?¡± He whispered a teasing next to her ears as his hands removed her outer robe in a movement so swift that the other person could not follow. Bai Yu was too busy finding retaliatory words that when her thoughts returned, she found herself with only the innermost white robe and her undergarment. It was only a wedding dress; how could anyone think that it could hold back the ck Dragon? ¡°Um¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Shit¡­mmph.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of someone banging on the door startled Bai Yu, making her curse out loud. Fortunately, Ouyang Feilong had anticipated a disturbance, so he could cover her mouth in time to prevent her from letting out a louder sound. Still, his brows knotted in frustration. Bai Yu frowned, looking at Ouyang Feilong for an answer. ..... ¡°Your brother is trying to disturb us.¡± It was the custom that the bride and groom could not leave their nuptial chamber after entering. Thus, the guests who were close to the couple would create some slight disturbances to tease them. It was expected that no one would dare provoke the ck Dragon¡¯s wedding night¡­ Except for Master Bai He, the bride¡¯s older brother and the brother-in-arms of the groom. It seemed there was also another aplice: Miss Yue Huiling, who seemed to have forgotten that she herself was a youngdy as well. ¡°Will¡­will it be like this all night, Your Highness?¡± The knocks from the door and window, interspersed with Bai He¡¯sughter, called for a worried question from Bai Yu after Ouyang Feilong removed his hand from her mouth. The only response she received was a teasing gaze from him. ¡°You¡¯re this worried that they¡¯ll interrupt your first night with benwang?¡± He said as his gaze swept over her body that only had oneyer of clothing left. Bai Yu followed Ouyang Feilong¡¯s amused eyes and discovered, again, that her clothes were peeled off by him. This kind of thing¡­ He was too good at it! ¡°Please stop teasing me, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Then benwang shall not hold back anymore.¡± ¡°Ahh.¡± Her body suddenly felt weightless as she was picked up without warning. Her arms automatically wrapped around the taller person¡¯s neck for fear that she would fall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of knocking and banging continued, though Ouyang Feilong did not stop walking. Within a few steps, he carried her from the table where they drank auspicious wine to the bed. Bai Yu¡¯s heart raced. Everything was happening so fast that she could not prepare herself for it. She did not want to act demure, but with this man, it was¡­ ¡°Wa¡­Wangye.¡± A whisper escaped her lips as she was put on the bed and pushed to lie t on it. Her body was covered by the person above, who was resting his elbow on the mattress as he lowered his face until they could feel each other¡¯s hot breath¡­ Her heart pounded without a sign of slowing down. Two pairs of eyes, ck, and gold, exchange a deep gaze on the bed wrapped in red on an auspicious day. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± The sound on the door had stopped. ¡°¡­You are benwang¡¯s consort. You should call benwang ¡®dear.¡¯¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips tightly together. The sound of her heart was still booming in her ears. A viiness should not be wavered by these simple words¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­¡± A light squeeze at her waist warned Bai Yu of where Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hand was. He slowly slid his hand down to stop at her thigh. The touch was light, unlike the heat that prated theyer of cloth. Bai Yu had to close her eyes and let out a small voice. ¡°D¡­dear¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Hisrge hand was still caressing her thigh. ¡°Dear.¡± The volume increased, though it seemed Ouyang Feilong ignored it. While his warm hand had left, his breath over her neck made it impossible for her to open her eyes and see how close they were. ¡°Dear!¡± This time, she decided to shout as loud as she could. And the reply was a softness that grazed her cheek. Bai Yu slowly opened her eyes after sensing a stop in the other person¡¯s movement. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s face was not more than a palm¡¯s breadth away from hers. When she carefully looked at him, she realized that the softness she felt was his strand of hair that fell when he moved to pull out his own hairpin. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hair was soft and long. Not as long as Bai Yu¡¯s, but long enough that when both their hairs were spread out on the mattress, it was impossible to distinguish which belonged to whom. Bai Yu gently touched his hair and received a smile both from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mouth and eyes. He was beautiful. So beautiful that she did not want anyone to see him like this. ¡°Dear¡­¡± The word escaped her without being prompted by the other person. Her voice sounded as if she was in a trance. She waspletely charmed by this beauty. ¡°Benwang likes it when you use that word.¡± ¡°Should I say it all day and night, then?¡± Her eyes moved from his hair to his enchanting face, unconsciously started bickering with him again, and created an opening for him¡­ ¡°Benwang will make you do it all night.¡± ¡°You!¡± Could he not tease her for a day?! ¡°Hehheh.¡± The bully stood up to remove his own clothes. His golden eyes were still fixed on her. Bai Yu immediately sat up. Despite Ouyang Feilong¡¯s watchful gaze, she tried to ignore him and focus on controlling her own shyness in order to help her ¡®dear¡¯ husband take off his clothes, a duty expected of a wife. This time, Ouyang Feilong did not tease her. He only stood still and watched her struggle to help him. It was obvious that Bai Yu was not quick or nimble at it. A youngdy like her never had to help someone change their clothes. Still, Ouyang Feilong remained calm and waited for her to peel off eachyer of his clothes until she reached thest barrier, just like her¡­ W¡­What should she do next?... Her hands stopped as she looked up to meet the eyes of the person who had been watching her from the start. Ouyang Feilong was quicker to smile than usual. He smiled before pulling her into an embrace again. Warm lips pressed a kiss to her forehead. They were not far from the bed, and so Bai Yu was easily pushed down onto the mattress. Ouyang Feilongid down next to her without another word. The light from the candles was put out by him. Then, a nket was pulled over them both. Bai Yu turned to face Ouyang Feilong, wanting to confirm whether he would continue teasing her or not. Under the moonlight that shone through the window of the nuptial chamber, Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s eyes met. Hisrge hand caressed her hair as his voice said in a gentle tone. ¡°Today you¡¯re already tired. How can benwang pick on you?¡± Bai Yu did not answer. It was impossible for her to not understand what he meant by ¡®pick on.¡¯ The exhausted person only gave a smile in the dark. She moved closer, forgetting the shyness she had felt at first. Ouyang Feilong moved his arm to support her neck at the same time Bai Yu lifted her head and used his arm as a pillow. His other arm pulled her closer into an embrace. Bai Yu rested her cheek on the chest of the man with who she had never dreamed of being this intimate. They shared warmth with each other in silence. Before long, tiredness pulled the bride into a slumber with a smile still on her lips. Ouyang Feilong, too, smiled before closing his eyes and falling into a deep sleep together with the woman in his arm. Chapter 177 - 177 So this was true Yin-Yang! Part I 177 So this was true Yin-Yang! Part I Bai Yu stirred in the middle of the night, not long after she had fallen asleep. The cause was the man next to her¡­ Did he not say he would not pick on her? What did he mean, waking her up in the middle of the night like this?! ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°Y¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu replied to show that she had woken up. She only just realized that, unlike when they had firstid down, she was now facing away from Ouyang Feilong, with him hugging her from behind. Despite being rudely woken upte at night, she answered. However, she did not turn back to face her husband. Who would do that?! She was a woman. Even though she came from another era, it was still best to act reserved¡­ Seeing that his consort did not move, Ouyang Feilong thought she was still caught in drowsiness. He touched Bai Yu¡¯s shoulder before moving his face closer to whisper next to her ear. ¡°Can you sit up¡­?¡± Bai Yu kept her eyes tightly closed, thanking the darkness that prevented Ouyang Feilong from seeing how red her face was. Though she had just woken up, the thought in her head had effectively made her face heat up. So, in the end, she would not pass this night safely¡­ ¡°Benwang wants to take you somewhere.¡± Her eyes became wide open. Indecent imaginations were blown away by that single sentence. Bai Yu moved to sit up on the mattress, but before she could prepare herself, Ouyang Feilong pulled her to stand up and put an outer robe on her in the dark. ..... Her face felt even hotter¡­ No longer from shyness, but from embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s a tradition that the bride and groom should not leave the chamber¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s voice was lowered so that it could only be heard by the two of them. ¡°¡­But benwang only has time for tonight.¡± ¡°Where are we going, Your Highness?¡± Bai Yu tried to process the words of her husband, who suddenly took her duty to help her dress instead of vice versa. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± His voice was low so that those who were outside would not know that the couple in the pce would break the ancient tradition and leave their nuptial chamber. Bai Yu nodded in understanding and did not ask further. Under the cloak of darkness, Ouyang Feilong silently gathered her hair and pinned it up in the style of a married woman. Ever since she transmigrated into this world, she had never worn her hair like this before. The most she did with her hair was pull it back in a ponytail while she practiced martial arts. Indeed, she had put her hair up in her old world, but having a hairstyle indicating a change in one¡¯s status was new to her. She felt somewhat unfamiliar with the feeling of it. Apart from the day of the ceremony where they saluted heaven, this was the first time that Ouyang Feilong helped her do her hair. After finishing, he moved away to dress himself out of the habit of a soldier. Ouyang Feilong was used to taking care of himself, so dressing his wife was only a simple matter for him. Bai Yu could not catch up with Ouyang Feilong¡¯s swift movements and so could not help him dress. Though she could clearly see in the dark, she still waited until he had finished before volunteering to do his hair with a non-verbal gesture. She pressed him down to sit in front of the mirror, then started gathering his hair in the same way Ouyang Feilong had done it for her before. No one uttered a word from start to finish. One man and one woman held each other¡¯s hands as they moved to a wall in a corner of the pce. ¡°Put your jade here.¡± ¡®Your jade¡¯ that Ouyang Feilong mentioned confused Bai Yu. Other than his ck jade, she never carried a jade on herself. But¡­now that they had married, his jade was also hers, huh? Rui Wang¡¯s ck jade was held against one of the many round holes on the wall that seemed to be decorative. Unexpectedly, a secret passage was hidden behind this decorative wall. It only required putting Ouyang Feilong¡¯s jade into the right ce. The wall slid open without a sound, revealing a long passage without a light to guide the way. Ouyang Feilong did not waste a single moment before taking Bai Yu¡¯s hand and confidently leading her into the darkness. After stepping inside, the wall closed behind them. Ouyang Feilong who walked in front had no sign of hesitation, while Bai Yu, who was behind, followed obediently, despite her confusion. She looked at the jade in her hand that had just been used. The gears in her head turned. This was the only key to the secret passage in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s pce. What an important treasure¡­ How could he give it to her? ¡°Wangye hands out such an important jade to a stranger at the first meeting?¡± She decided to ask while they were still walking. However, the answer was only silence. ¡°Wangye,¡± she called, shaking her hand that was held in his to draw his attention. Ouyang Feilong finally stopped walking. He turned back and stared. ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°What did you call benwang?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bai Yu gave him a dry smile. ¡°Dear¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± There was no reprimand, but also no answer. His tall figure quickly turned back to continue his steps, ignoring how she had to hasten her pace to catch up. ¡°Dear.¡± She shook her connected hand again while rushing her steps. ¡°Are you really not going to tell me, dear?¡± Her trump card was used with a begging tone, with a satisfactory result. Ouyang Feilong stopped and turned around to speak to her. ¡°Benwang thinks you¡¯ll want to know about this more.¡± Then, he immediately opened the door in front of them. Bai Yu had not realized that after walking for almost one incense, they had reached their destination. Her attention was smoothly drawn away by Ouyang Feilong. The wind blew as soon as the door opened. Bai Yu moved, walking past the other person to step outside first. The scene of the plum blossom tree, where she had released antern with Ouyang Feilong before, appeared. She never expected a winding secret passage would lead them here. Her dark eyes peered through the darkness, intently staring at the silvery light under the tree. Bai Yu lifted her long skirt out of the way and ran toward that light, leaving her chaperone behind. Ouyang Feilong leisurely followed behind her. On his beautiful face was a smile. With the golden irises was happiness that hid sorrow within. Bai Yu ran faster, wanting to reach the silver light that gradually revealed a silhouette that became clearer as the distance decreased. Someone was there, under the plum petals fluttering in the wind. ¡°Biaoge!¡± Her manners as ady were thrown aside as soon as she realized the person¡¯s identity. Bai Yu dashed forward and threw herself into the waiting arms of her older cousin. Though they had known each other for quite some time, the thought of hugging had never crossed their minds before. However, today was different. Bai Yu felt a strange yearning for his embrace. It was as if these arms were the only proof that she had yet to lose in the drawn-out fight against fate. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± Yue Nan whispered, smilingly, as he caressed her hair, which was arranged in an unfamiliar style. ¡°I¡¯ve assassinated the emperor. Aren¡¯t you afraid of your biaoge¡¯s de, Yu-er?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more afraid of your answer.¡± She wanted to know the reason behind his action. She wanted Yue Nan to tell her that everything was only a dream. Despite its warmth melting away the questions that had been suffocating her, Bai Yu moved away from her cousin¡¯s hug when she sensed Ouyang Feilong¡¯s silent gaze. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s bringing her to meet Yue Nan must have meant that there was something she did not know and would soon know. It might be good news. ¡°Can I be the one to give you your answer, sister-inw?¡± Bai Yu paused. The only one who would call her ¡®sister-inw¡¯ was her husband¡¯s older brother. And now that man was standing in front of her¡­ ¡°Blessings to the Emperor. May¡ª¡± ¡°No, sister-inw.¡± Her words were interrupted as warm hands came to stop her from giving a curtsy. ¡°There is no need to be so verbose¡­¡± Ouyang Hongxian gently smiled. ¡°I am no longer the emperor.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Bai Yu could not believe her eyes, but the warmth from the person who was supposedly urged her to ask again, seeking confirmation. ¡°¡­Your Majesty is really alive?¡± Ouyang Hongxian let out a light chuckle. Warmth could be felt from his voice alone. ¡°I am not dead. Nan-er only went a little too far with his joke.¡± ¡°Joke?¡± Bai Yu turned to look at Yue Nan, who had stabbed Ouyang Hongxian in front of her. So everything that happened before she fainted was staged by the two of them in order to fool everyone? No, not everyone¡­ ¡°Your Highness knew?¡± She asked Ouyang Feilong, who had remained silent from the start. Chapter 178 - 178 So this was true Yin-Yang! Part II 178 So this was true Yin-Yang! Part II ¡°Your Highness knew?¡± She asked Ouyang Feilong, who had remained silent from the start. ¡°Only a suspicion after you fainted. But everything was revealed to benwang not long after that.¡± In truth, what Bai Yu saw was a scene that Yue Nan and Ouyang Hongxian intended to be witnessed by those who were there. They had nned this together for a long time. The state of the nation at the time was only an excuse to summon Yue Nan to the pce. The true objective of their discussion was to find a way to change fate. That night, it was true that Ouyang Hongxian was poisoned by Ouyang Yongxian. However, there was also an antidote on the de Yue Nan used to stab into his chest, missing his heart by a hairbreadth. When Ouyang Feilong sent out a wave of his magic and injured Yue Nan, Yue Nan chose to flee and leave Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s corpse behind. He knew that when given time and space to think, a person such as Ouyang Feilong would know what n Ouyang Hongxian had. Still, the three-eyed seer cast a forbidden spell, distorting the memories of all the witnesses there, except Ouyang Feilong, whose magic level was higher than Yue Nan¡¯s silver. And while Bai Yu¡¯s silver magic prevented her memory from being tampered with as well, she fainted from her magic not being strong enough. Ouyang Feilong finally understood the situation. He might not have known everything, but he had given the order forbidding everyone from approaching the emperor¡¯s corpse, using the excuse that the poison had eroded his body so severely that he could not bear to let others see his state. Then, he helped bring Ouyang Hongxian out through the dynasty¡¯s secret passage and met Yue Nan, who had been waiting. Ouyang Feilong finished taking care of everything within one night, with the help of Bai He, who was still confused by what had happened. He also had to cover up the true event that had transpired and so could not meet Bai Yu until she asked to meet him at the pce. ..... After hearing everything, Bai Yu was silent. It turned out she had been fooled by all three of them all this time. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ouyang Feilong moved closer and took hold of her hand. She was slightly upset, but after considering the time and opportunity for Ouyang Feilong to reveal the truth to her, she finally understood him. Today, he even took her here, despite being under many watchful eyes. This meant he never intended to keep her in the dark. ¡°What a relief.¡± Bai Yu shook her head and eventually spoke. The three men finally let out a sigh. ¡°Relief?¡± Ouyang Feilong asked as he tenderly wiped away the tear that overflowed from Bai Yu¡¯s eyes without her realizing it. Tears of joy¡­ At least she did not lose to fate today! ¡°A relief that I don¡¯t have to see Wangye¡¯s heartbreak.¡± Gazing into the golden eyes filled with mncholic light, she recalled that same glint she saw on the day she intruded into his pce and asked him to abandon his freedom. On that day, something grieved him. But if the cause was not Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s death, then what was it? ¡°I have to thank you as well.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is exaggerating.¡± Bai Yu blinked, chasing away the tears before giving Ouyang Hongxian a smile. ¡°He¡¯s correct.¡± This time, Yue Nan was the one to speak. He walked to stand beside the former emperor. ¡°Without you, his and my fates will be repeated indefinitely.¡± ¡°I must thank you for not giving up,¡± Ouyang Hongxian said with his usual smile. Did Yue Nan say ¡®his and my¡¯ fates? Don¡¯t tell me¡­? ¡°You¡¯re not struggling alone.¡± Yue Nan repeated the same words she felt she had heard before. Yue Nan was the three-eyed seer. He could see both the past and the future. This talent made him a person who was simultaneously loved and despised by heaven. In truth, he should not be involved with her small, insignificant fate. And yet he was here. First, because this fate was hers, his younger cousin. And second¡­ It was also his fate as well! She was not alone in struggling¡­ She was not the only one with a cruel fate in love¡­ Oh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that¡­ ¡°Y¡­Your Majesty and biaoge¡­¡± Bai Yu stared, alternating between the two graceful and majestic men. A thought she never expected or imagined slowly formed. When she turned to Ouyang Feilong to ask for confirmation, she was given a light smile and a slight nod. Bai Yu stared at Ouyang Hongxian and Yue Nan again. The two were not smiling at each other, only at her. The two did not hold hands but only stood side by side. So this was the true Yin-Yang?! Men who ¡®cut sleeves.¡¯ If men like them never existed, then there would not be this idiom that was passed down and was still used in the current time period. Still, Bai Yu never thought it would be someone close to her¡­ She did not abhor them. She was only regretting it¡­ If she had known, she would have shipped until her heart burst. ¡°We shall go into hiding in the divine valley.¡± Bai Yu frowned at the two men whose rtionship she never expected to turn out this way. Yue Nan and Ouyang Hongxian had not known each other for that long at all, and there was no sign to indicate how their red strings intertwined. Unless it was fate from their previous life¡­ Bai Yu studied Yue Nan, the man who could see heaven and earth. Moonlight shone on her cousin¡¯s silver hair, the effect of the blessing bestowed upon him by the goddess of fate. Suddenly, fog rolled in and took over where she stood. Yue Nan¡¯s tall figure seemed to be transparent, then, the form of a woman ovepped him. Amidst the dim fog, the blue eyes under a of a veil and silver hair that reached her ankles. The woman in front of her possessed an unimaginable beauty that could only exist in a dream¡­ The goddess of fate! ¡®Only between you and me.¡¯ The woman who had reced her biaoge moved her lips, though no sound escaped. Her blue eyes nced toward the former emperor. Bai Yu turned to look at Ouyang Hongxian, who was now in golden armor. His long cape that fluttered with the wind further entuated his awe-inspiring appearance, befitting of his status. Was this man the god who could not return to heaven¡­? The god of war! ¡°Yu-er.¡± The image of heaven¡¯s great general disappeared along with the veil of fog. What remained was only Ouyang Hongxian, who was smiling at her. Bai Yu slipped out of her reverie, then she replied, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°The long period of my penance has ended.¡± The god of war in disguise spoke this first sentence to her before turning his gaze to his brother, who had followed him throughout various lives. ¡°Now, your brother has a word for the two of you.¡± What Ouyang Hongxian had said was a puzzle to those in front of him. Only Yue Nan knew what sin the god of war hadmitted to Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong and caused him toe down to the mortal world, tasked with atoning for his sin for many lives, unable to return to heaven. And so he, the goddess of fate, had to ask for permission from the Jade Emperor to incarnate here and help him before the army of heaven lost its general and the only heir ¡®left.¡¯ Still, the father of the god of war was cruel. He had allowed him to help Ouyang Hongxian atone for his sin but also ordered him to be a mortal and a male, with only limited ess to his true power. Fortunately, he could use hisst reserve of power before incarnating himself as a mortal to pull Bai Yu back to this life and sessfully fix the tangled fates. When it was time to return to heaven, the goddess of fate would surely be punished by the Jade Emperor for pulling a soul to change fate. Ouyang Hongxian looked at Ouyang Feilong for thest time. This would be thest time he acted as his older brother before going back to his own duty in heaven. Maybe from now on¡­when they met in one life or another, his younger brother might no longer remember him. ¡°Da Yang will be in your care from here on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, brother.¡± Ouyang Feilong could feel the love that overflowed from the eyes of the same color as his. He said this to his brother with a smile, though his eyes could not suppress the sorrow within. Why did he feel that this parting was not separated by only a distance but by time eternal? Separated¡­ In every world, in every life. Ouyang Hongxian gently smiled as he patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I owe you an apology, Long-er.¡± In this life, he had always tried to protect him, yet in the end, it was him who trapped his brother in the endless fight for the throne. Ouyang Hongxian remembered well how his younger brother never preferred titles or power. Even the title of the heir of heaven, this ¡®former prince¡¯ still entrusted it to him. Nevertheless, he deserved it, given how he had wronged his little brother. ¡°Brother, please do not say so¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong smiled when he noticed that the guilt in the other person¡¯s gaze had disappeared. ¡°¡­You have always protected me, even though you have to face the world of bitterness, deprived of freedom and heart.¡± He stepped forward, kneeled down, and kowtowed with the highest degree of respect to his brother. Ouyang Hongxian knew that the world without him could break Ouyang Feilong¡¯s heart. Today, he might be here, but he could not stay forever¡­ The sorrow in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s eyes, how could an older brother like him not notice? The anguish in his eyes, how could his younger brother not see? Both he and his brother never enjoyed saying farewell. Here they parted alive, but it was no different from being sundered by death. Ouyang Hongxian pulled his brother up to stand in front of him. He gave a gentle smile that warmed the other person¡¯s heart before pulling Ouyang Feilong into a hug. Sorrow was kept locked tight within the innermost part of his heart. He could no longer reveal sadness to his younger brother. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot.¡± Recalling the time when his brother sank into his chest. Recalling the days his brother was protected by his arms. He wished to be a witness to his every growth, but the longer he remained here, the more of a burden it would be for his brother. I could no longer protect you. ¡°I have grown, brother.¡± The younger brother, with his arms and embrace, remembered the warmth he had received all his life. His memories from childhood resurfaced, one by one. ¡°It is time for me to protect you. I will give you back everything¡­both your freedom and heart.¡± A smile appeared on Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s eyes and mouth. He released his hold and gazed into the golden eyes. Next would be the words he wished to hear. He was willing to atone for whatever sin hemitted, only to hear this word from his brother. ¡°Can you forgive me?¡± Forgive me for taking away this red string and making you lose everything. ¡°I forgive you.¡± Ouyang Feilong never resented his brother, whether the cause was the throne or something else he never told him. He could sense that there was much more, a winding andplicated story that heaven could not reveal. ¡°I never regret how everything ends up. And no matter what I have to face from now on¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­As long as my heart is beside me, I am ready.¡± Chapter 185 - 185 Zhen shall bestow on you the marriage with her Part II 185 Zhen shall bestow on you the marriage with her Part II Bai Yu gave Ouyang Feilong a smile, one that hid a meaning only known between them. The corner of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mouth slightly curled up before he turned back to start the banquet when he saw that the guests were kneeling and waiting for them. Today¡¯s banquet was attended by nobles and their families, including youngdies and young masters who were brought to meet. Everyone wore exquisite, colorful clothing. A joyful atmosphere and bright smiles filled the room. This was not only a banquet tomemorate not only the emperor¡¯s reign but also the newly formed peace between Da Yang and Da Chu. In other words, the new emperor had sessfully lessened the thing he disliked most as much as he could. Bai Yu¡¯s face was full of smiles as she enjoyed the sight before her. The dance was not quite to her liking; instead, what entertained her the most was the gazes exchanged between the dancers and young masters in the banquet. On top of that, there were dancers who were trying so hard to make eyes with the man next to her that their eyeballs might pop out of their sockets. Still, Ouyang Feilong showed no reaction to any of them. Bai Yu was the only one to reward the dancers and musicians throughout the night. ¡°On this auspicious asion, I¡¯d like to raise a ss to Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu had heard this sentence over ten times tonight. And Ouyang Feilong raised his wine cup to drink over ten times as well. She was given an ultimatum to only drink tea so that there would be no worry about her getting drunk. If it was a toast from the courtiers or generals that were close to Ouyang Feilong, Bai Yu was certain that he would not get drunk, since those people were not too many. Most of the time, the toasts were formalities. But if there were toasts from his ¡®women,¡¯ then Bai Yu feared Ouyang Feilong might not be able to walk straight. These women were no strangers; they were the consorts who had followed him from his Rui Wang Pce. Each and every one of them was dressed to the nines. This banquet allowed Bai Yu to see all of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s consorts, and that included two-second consorts whom she had met. One was Gui Fei, while the other was appointed De Fei to fit her family status. It seemed Mu De Fei still held a grudge against her from the time Bai Yu had identallyid a hand on her. The women in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s inner court all had different styles of beauty, and their wiles were not to be underestimated. Still, what felt strange to her was the fact that, from her first day as the pce¡¯s mistress, she had not once met any of them. It was impossible that those women loved to live in tranquility, especially that Mu De Fei. Bai Yu seriously pondered the mystery without realizing that someone had been shielding her from them all along. ..... The banquet continued pleasantly. Bai Yu enjoyed the seducing skills of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s consorts to the point that he had to turn to give her a scolding gaze for seeing everything as a joke. On the surface, Bai Yu¡¯s every movement was elegant and impable, as expected of an empress. Only a few would know how amused she was and what the cause of it was. Xu Luanle was one of them. He had to suppressughter by hiding his mouth behind his folding fan, while Bai Yu had to limit her smile from bing too wide. In truth, she should be worried about these women. But she had already prepared herself for a situation such as this, so everything came off more as an amusement. Furthermore, Bai Yu was sure that no matter what color these women dressed themselves in, she would still be the only one d in the golden robe embroidered with a phoenix. And above all¡­Bai Yu trusted Ouyang Feilong. Strangely, her injured trust, which was the result of a past betrayal, had no effect on her love for Ouyang Feilong at all. It might be because she believed in fate, and so she trusted the owner of her red string would not leave her for any other woman. But if he wanted to leave her someday, she would not let him, no matter what the reason was. Until that day, Bai Yu had to find a preventive measure, one which she could not think of yet¡­ She would find a wayter. Even if she sat by and did nothing, somebody might take the matter into their own hands first. Especially after she had nted the bomb on the night she talked about her past life, the decision woulde much easier for that man. Ouyang Feilong was still as mean and cold as he had always been, so there was no need for Bai Yu to worry about anything now. However, it seemed she was too unwound and forgot that there was still a troublemaker here at this banquet¡­ Several sets of performances had ended. It was finally time to announce the emperor¡¯s decree to reward generals and officials who had outstanding aplishments in the war. A chuckle escaped Bai Yu when she saw Xu Peipei¡¯s, who had been sitting still from the beginning, face lit up when she heard Bai He was promoted tomander-general, filling the position Ouyang Feilong had left empty. Bai Yu did not know about this promotion, so she was as excited to see her brother advance in his career. She wanted to p her hands and brag to everyone about how talented and strong her brother was, but what she could do was only slightly smile, maintaining her manner. The position of royal-protector general became Yue Huiling¡¯s after her grandfather had resigned. It made Bai Yu even more ecstatic, forgetting that Ouyang Feilong was going to move his next piece on the board. That was the royal decree to reward Ouyang Mingxian. Ouyang Feilong gave him an abundance ofnd and property, then ended his decree with a deration that, other than the throne, Ouyang Mingxian could ask for anything! Xu Peipei¡¯s face instantly paled. Bai Yu stole a nce at Ouyang Feilong. Irritation silently formed in her chest. This man, he was too bold! He did this to allow Ouyang Mingxian to ask for a royal marriage. Though Empress Dowager Wei did note today, Ouyang Feilong still could not becent and think that his mother had given up. And in order to gauge that, Ouyang Feilong intentionally created an opening for Ouyang Mingxian to struggle again, betting on Xu Peipei¡¯s marriage life even though Bai Yu had already asked him to help her friend! Bai Yu peered at Ouyang Mingxian, who was walking out to kneel in the middle of the stage in front of her, which was now empty. She tried to think about Ouyang Feilong¡¯s n, suppressing her frustration and considering it carefully. In doing this, he must have a good n in his mind. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A cold voice came from the man who was now her nephew. Amidst the sudden silence, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s moderate volume could be heard clearly by everyone in the banquet. ¡°Swiftly state your desire. Other than the throne, zhen can grant you anything.¡± Ouyang Feilong threw out a question while staring at his nephew¡¯s lowered face. He had always been protecting him, Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s son, the child he tried to keep safe. If they truly had to be on opposite sides, then he was going to harm his own nephew here. ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to be bestowed upon marriage with a young miss.¡± Disappointing¡­ Indeed, he asked for marriage. In the end, Ouyang Mingxian chose to y along with Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s game by using the Xu family¡¯s power to go against him, who had both the Bai and Yue families at his back. Ouyang Feilong closed his eyes, hopeless. ¡°That can be done¡­¡± The uncle¡¯s tone was considerably colder than the nephew¡¯s. His voice reflected the same frost that was biting in his heart. ¡°¡­Which family is she from? Zhen shall grant you marriage to her.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Ouyang Mingxian lifted his face to meet Bai Yu¡¯s eyes, even though he was talking to Ouyang Feilong. Those eyes that once had used to make her heart beat fast and give her so much pain to the point of numbness. Bai Yu did not evade Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s gaze, just as he did not look away. It was as if he wanted her to find his true feelings beneath those irises. The eyes that once were cold and empty seemed to have changed today. ¡°I beseech Your Majesty to grant me a marriage to the Bai family¡¯s third miss¡­Bai Hua.¡± Chapter 186 - 186 Congratulations. At least…you could marry now Part I 186 Congrattions. At least¡­you could marry now Part I As soon as Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s voice ceased, the sound of exmation from the crowd echoed. Only Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong sat still, not uttering a word. She was certain that Ouyang Feilong had not prepared himself for such a request since the story between the two protagonists was known only to a few. Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s asking for Bai¡¯s daughter instead of Xu¡¯s must have been so surprising that Ouyang Feilong had to stop to think. Ouyang Mingxian wished to marry Bai Hua instead of Xu Peipei. This was a good thing and would mean that Ouyang Mingxian had let go of his ambition. Even if there were ten more Empress Dowager Weis, no one would be able to go against Ouyang Feilong, who was on the throne now. Bai Yu nced at the women of the Bai family who were sitting not too far from her. Bai Hua politely held her head low. It was difficult to predict what emotion she had from her hands that were holding each other tight. Still, Bai Yu suspected that her half-sister must be overjoyed right now. As soon as Bai Yu turned to her mother, their eyes instantly met. Yue Mei now had a mannerly smile on her face, though her eyes clearly revealed worry. Bai Yu was quite certain that her mother was not worried about Bai Hua, the concubine¡¯s child she hated, climbing up the socialdder. Thest time she went back to visit Bai Mansion with Ouyang Feilong, she saw how much Yue Mei and Bai Han¡¯s rtionship had improved. Distance might have yed a factor in bringing their hearts closer. They might not be lovebirds, but at least there were smiles between the two. Smiles that were not only on the lips but could be seen in the eyes. Her mother was worried about something that Bai Yu could not think of yet. Her eyes moved from the female side to the male. It seemed her father had been waiting because Bai Yu¡¯s gaze immediately met with Bai Han¡¯s. Strangely, both her father and mother had the same look in their eyes. She knew her father secretly cherished Bai Hua, so why was he so worried here? Bai Yu frowned slightly at the question without an answer until Bai Han slowly shook his head, and his face was unusually expressionless. Bai Yu instantly understood that the marriage Ouyang Mingxian requested was not entirely a good thing. When she looked at Bai He in an attempt to gauge his reaction regarding Bai Hua¡¯s marriage, she had to pull her gaze back. Currently, Bai He was gazing at the Xu family¡¯s daughter,pletely ignoring that his sister was turning to him. Oh well, she would let her brother off the hook for today. ..... The moment of eye contact between family memberssted no more than a few seconds, yet it gave Bai Yu a headache trying to find the cause of her parents¡¯ worry. Even Ouyang Feilong went quiet. In terms of fate, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s being with Bai Hua was the most appropriate thing to happen. However, right now the throne was not Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s like in the series, so there must be something moreplicated¡­ Now she got it! Beneath the appropriateness was something that Bai Yu could not look past. Something that her father and mother, who had lived their lives with power, could see in a single nce¡­ The Bai family might cause a problem for Ouyang Feilong. It started with how her family¡¯s power helped Ouyang Feilong be emperor, and now positions in the court had seen many changes. The head of the Bai family, Bai Han, was still the senior chancellor. He was the former emperor¡¯s confidant and, at the same time, the current one¡¯s father-inw. Practically, Ouyang Feilong had to be quite respectful to Bai Han while in court. The family¡¯s eldest son, Bai He, controlled half the military. If he married a daughter of a major family in the future, then the Bai family¡¯s power could reach even heaven. Bai Yu, who was the family¡¯s eldest daughter, was the empress consort, the woman who represented the Bai and Yue families¡¯bined authority. Currently, no family could rival hers. Bai Xue, the second daughter, was formerly a De Fei, greatly favored by thete emperor. Though she did not produce a son or daughter, she now held the position of Tai Fei and was one of the old pirs of power in the inner court, further emphasizing the Bai family¡¯s influence. And if Bai Hua married and became first consort to Ouyang Mingxian, a close rtive of the emperor¡­ All in Da Yang would surely be jeering at Ouyang Feilong! He would be an emperor who had to fear his empress¡¯ power. Then, the only way for him to counterbnce the Bai family would be to take a consort from a reputable family in order to increase his own allies. Bai Yu could swear that those of the Bai family would never betray Ouyang Feilong. However, outsiders could never know that, and they would never trust the ¡®power¡¯ possessed by the Bai family that was now at its peak. To create a bnce of power and maintain peace within the court, Ouyang Feilong would soon be pressured to take consorts from various families to intimidate the Bai family! And if that came true, she would not be able to ept it. This would not do! Her mother and father feared that painting a target on the Bai family¡¯s back. Bai Yu now felt the same way as well, while also frightened that her husband would have to marry more consorts¡­ She had to nip it in the bud! ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± She did not want to interfere with anyone¡¯s red string of fate anymore, but she also could not let Bai Hua be Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s first consort. The entanglement of power was tooplicated to be judged by morality alone. She might have created a karmic debt again, but she wanted at least one life where she could have her happy ending! ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Seeing how Ouyang Feilong did not reply, she repeated her words to call his attention. Right now, everyone was looking at her, the empress, and waiting to see whether she would support her sister or not. If she did, she would instantly be a power-hungry empress. Bai Yu did not know whether Ouyang Feilong¡¯s thoughts had reached the point of paranoia or not, and so she had to hurry and tell him what she feared. First, because he was the emperor. And second, because she could not bear to share him with anyone else. She could not find a way to handle the current consorts yet. If the number were to increase now, she would have to wake up every morning with a headache. However, it seemed like Ouyang Feilong did not hear her voice at all. Golden eyes stared straight in front of him, not reflecting an ounce of worry or hesitation. Now Bai Yu started to suspect that he had a n. She decided to be quiet and followed his line of sight. Ouyang Feilong was not looking at Ouyang Mingxian. He was looking in the direction where a group of strong magic currents was heading. ¡°Truthfully, we have guests from far away,¡± Ouyang Feilong said in a low voice, only for the both of them to hear. The familiar sense of magic currentsbined with the word ¡®far away¡¯ clued Bai Yu in on the identity of the neer. ¡°Your Majesty, Da Chu¡¯s emissaries have arrived.¡± No matter how important Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s reward was, weing the nation¡¯s guest was a considerably more significant matter. Thus, the man who was kneeling in the middle of the stage stood up and walked slightly to the side when he saw that the diplomats from Da Chu had arrived at the banquet. Despite the confusion of the sudden arrival, Bai Yu still maintained an amicable smile for the person leading the group. The eldest princess Chu Jiaoxin! ¡°Blessings to the Emperor. May you live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years.¡± The princess was wearing a red dress with intricate embroidery that rivaled the clothes worn by other youngdies at the banquet. Her fierce eyes were painted to emphasize their features, harmonizing with her oval face and creating a kind of fatal beauty. Whomever her gaze swept past had to look away. As expected of the eldest princess, who was a younger disciple of the three-eyed seer Yue Nan. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes met Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s after she stood up from giving Ouyang Feilong a curtsy. The princess might havee as an emissary, but they had no intention of being on good terms. Chu Jiaoxin slightly lifted her chin before curtsying and greeting. Her tone clearlycked the sweetness she had when speaking to Ouyang Feilong mere moments ago. ¡°Blessings to Empress. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± Chapter 187 - 187 Congratulations. At least…you could marry now Part II 187 Congrattions. At least¡­you could marry now Part II ¡°Blessings to Empress. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± The first half of the princess¡¯ life was spent within the pce walls, while thetter half was spent traveling the martial world and cultivating in the divine valley. She might not be particrly strong, but she had confidence from her experiences within the martial world and had absorbed the straightforwardness of the martial artists. These were the qualities Bai Yu respected in Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s sincerity. However, they became weak points when she lived in the pce. Thus, the first princess¡¯ mannerisms were clearly not received well by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s many consorts. Despite being intimidated by her powerful gaze, they still attempted to re back. The interaction was already heated upon the first meeting. If the consorts knew about how the princess had tried to offer marriage to Ouyang Feilong, the fight would surely be even more satisfying. Bai Yu smiled as she remainedfortable in her high seat, enjoying the view of tigresses fighting each other. ¡°Rise, princess,¡± Ouyang Feilong said politely and in an affable tone. ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty.¡± When Chu Jiaoxin moved, the dangling essories in her hair swayed. Bai Yu watched various hairpieces that finely came together in wonder. She wanted them¡­ But she only had these phoenix adornments. She might have to start designing more essories now. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes turned to Xu Luanle at the thought. She needed her friend to do the legwork for her yet again. But from the look he had in return, it seemed that her friend was thinking about something different than her. Xu Luanle¡¯s eyes, which were unusually clean of eyeliner, red back at her. His gaze felt as if it contained daggers. Bai Yu raised an eyebrow in confusion. Xu Luanle gestured at Chu Jiaoxin, who was talking with Ouyang Feilong about Chu Zhaoran, who was now Da Chu¡¯s emperor. All eyes were fixed on the princess, who had an air of sharpness and wickedness in the perfectbination, and so none noticed the two friends who were apologizing to each other through eye contact. It seemed Bai Yu had forgotten to tell Xu Luanle that the foreign guniang at that time was the first princess. ¡°Your Majesty, I havee today not to sightsee but to ry the emperor¡¯s words.¡± A bundle of golden cloth was handed to Chu Jiaoxin. She took it before giving it to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s personal eunuch. Shortly, Chu Zhaoran¡¯s decree was in his hand. Ouyang Feilong opened it and read the message within. His calmness was a stark contrast to everyone¡¯s impatience. Other than them, no one knew that Chu Zhaoran was an ally and not an enemy. Though the war had ended, the generals and courtiers could not feel fully assured. Especially now that Da Chu had sent emissaries, they must keep a close eye on the guests, especially women. When a woman was within a group, there was only one interpretation that could be made. ..... ¡°A diplomatic marriage, huh?¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s murmur could be clearly heard by all in the area. Again, the sounds of exmation were sparked by the word marriage. Bai Yu¡¯s smile froze. Chu Zhaoran had not given up on this kind of thought? He even sent Chu Jiaoxin here. There was no doubt who would marry whom! With her status, Chu Jiaoxin would not marry amon general or a young master. The problem of Ouyang Mingxian had yet to be resolved, and the Chu people had sent another to knock on her door. Bai Yu secretly took a deep breath in an attempt to hold herself back from cursing out loud like she would have done in her past life. Still, she could not help her thoughts¡­ That blond guy¡­ Damn him! ¡°This¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong frowned. This matter could not be dyed, as it would be rude to the emissaries. But at the same time, he could not act rashly. Bai Yu looked at her husband¡¯s face as she internally bellowed. Refuse. Refuse. ¡°This was discussed between zhen and your emperor when we agreed to form a peace treaty.¡± What? When did they have that talk?! ¡°Since I am the only female royalty, the emperor has entrusted me with his message.¡± Her lips, dyed red with rouge, revealed a smile and a direct, challenging gaze toward Bai Yu. To put it simply, Chu Jiaoxin came for a diplomatic marriage. Bai Yu faked a sweet smile in response before turning to Ouyang Feilong. Her tone dripped with honey, hiding the stress under its coat. ¡°Your Highness, this matter¡­¡± She still maintained a smile while staring at the man beside her, who did not seem surprised by the woman in red and the marriage proposal from afar. Of course, you two have nned this already! Ouyang Feilong looked at her with an amused gaze. He lightly patted the back of her hand. ¡°Empress, you¡¯re already aware of this, are you not?¡± When had she heard about this?! ¡°Zhen let you decide on this marriage a long while back. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Huh? ¡°Apologies to First Princess. Zhen already gave Zhen¡¯s word to the empress in regard to this marriage. Zhen cannot go back on it,¡± Ouyang Feilong turned to speak to Chu Jiaoxin, who was as stunned and speechless as Bai Yu. ¡°But that¡­¡± Chu Jiaoxin had no words for what Ouyang Feilong said to her in front of the crowd. That was an agreement Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong had had while at an inn in Da Chu. Now she remembered! If the marriage was to happen, Ouyang Feilong would let her help him decide. Still, judging from the glint in his eyes right now, the word ¡®help¡¯ might not be necessary. ¡°Bengong and First Princess, we are quite familiar with each other. Bengong is d that we can be a family,¡± Bai Yu smiled and spoke sweetly, ignoring how Ouyang Feilong was hiding a smile at her abrupt and drastic change in expression. From the smooth voice, hiding a slight strain beneath, suddenly became a warm, honeyed tone. Ouyang Feilong finally let out a chuckle. Hisughter was low, while his face was tense with an attempt to suppress a smile. This man¡­ He was the evilest! Everything was the n he hadid out without her realizing it. Furthermore, he intended to trick her with an extremely serious matter. Originally, this banquet was held to celebrate Ouyang Feilong¡¯s coronation, but because of the new emperor¡¯s distaste for social gatherings, he had tacked on an award ceremony for the soldiers who had taken part in the war with Da Chu as well. The banquet continued smoothly until the emissaries ¡®coincidentally¡¯ arrived at the same time that Ouyang Mingxian requested a marriage. And ¡®coincidentally,¡¯ the envoy also came with Chu Jiaoxin, carrying the royal message. In truth, Da Chu could send any youngdy from any family as long as she was given the title of princess. With the title, she could marry without a point of objection. However, Chu Jiaoxin herself came, as Ouyang Feilong had expected, and so he passed on the decision to Bai Yu by using their conversation back in Da Chu as an excuse. He already expected her to see through Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s intended marriage partner. At the same time, he also knew she would never let him take this foreign woman as consort! She knew that she reeked of vinegar, but was this not going a little too far?! If it was not Ouyang Feilong, then the other men who had high enough status to marry the first princess would be Ouyang Mingxian, who had just asked for the marriage, and Ouyang Wenrou, who did note despite having contributed to the war as well. She would have to ask Ouyang Feilong for a reason for his absenceter. If Ouyang Mingxian had asked to marry Xu Peipei, it could have been thwarted by the first princess¡¯ arrival. Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s status could alter the marriage he had requested. And even though Ouyang Mingxian wished for marriage with Bai Hua instead, the problem with the Bai family¡¯s power would be lessened by Da Chu¡¯s influence that came with Chu Jiaoxin. No matter who Ouyang Mingxian asked to marry, Ouyang Feilong already had a n in ce to counteract it. However, he himself could not be the one to refuse marriage to Chu Jiaoxin. Thus, the only person who could helpplete this n was Bai Yu, who was not informed in advance at all. Ouyang Feilong knew that she would never agree to it. And he was right. Who would agree? It seemed the viiness had to grace the public with her renowned cruelty yet again¡­ ¡°For the princess¡¯ honor, bengong cannot let you marry any man other than bengong¡¯s valiant nephew¡­¡± Bai Yu smiled as she nced at Ouyang Mingxian, the nephew who was older than her. Silence took over the banquet while Bai Yu¡¯s heart pounded loudly. She knew she was going to interfere with the lovers¡¯ red string again because of her own selfishness. But she did not care. ¡°Mm.¡± Ouyang Feilong pretended to nod in agreement amidst the stressful silence. ¡°The first princess is not familiar with Da Yang¡¯s culture and traditions. Can bengong entrust her to Miss Bai Hua¡¯s care?¡± Bai Yu took advantage of Bai Hua¡¯s natural kindness at the moment when she was still stunned by the confusion from ambiguous words. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± My dear heroine, I will have to apologize to you again in this life. ¡°Then, Princess Chu Jiaoxin shall marry into Qin Wang¡¯s pce as first consort, and Miss Bai Hua shall be second consort. What does Your Majesty think?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Ouyang Feilong immediately nodded with a satisfied smile. ¡°Let that be done. Zhen shall order a grand marriage that befits the princess¡¯ honor.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Hurry and thank His Majesty.¡± Bai Yu looked at the three and spoke. Her delighted tone was not simply a mask, but an indication of her true feelings. ¡°Your Majesty is most gracious.¡± Congrattions. At least¡­you could marry now. Hmph! Chapter 182 - 182 Have only one wife Part I 182 Have only one wife Part I On the second day after her wedding, Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong headed to the pce early in the morning. Today, Bai Yu was in her dark blue clothes, as usual. The only change was her hair, which was gathered up to the top of her head. It was too beautiful and intricate for her to arrange it on her own. Bai Yu internally praised Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang, who had transformed her into Ouyang Feilong¡¯s perfect royal consort. Both her clothes and jewelry were more elegant and luxurious than when she was a miss from the Bai family. This was her first time riding in a carriage that carried Rui Wang Pce¡¯s emblem, though the owner of the pce, who preferred riding on a horse, did not join her in the car. Bai Yu felt that this was one good thing of today. After receiving positive energy so early like this, Bai Yu would not fear even if she had to face ten Empress Dowager Weis. However, that feeling was not shared by Ouyang Feilong. He refused to share a carriage with her because he did not want her to know he was worried about his meeting with his mother today. Bai Yu herself could only silently watch him. She said nothing, no words of encouragement that should have been said. She knew how strong and capable Ouyang Feilong was. Both of them would be able to get through today together. ¡°Your Majesty, Rui Wang, and his consort havee.¡± Shortly, a word of the permission was heard from within. Bai Yu followed behind Ouyang Feilong into the pce she was well familiar with, although today¡¯s atmosphere and feelings had changed from her previous visits. ¡°Blessings to Mother. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± ¡°Be at ease.¡± ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± ..... This time, she came as the first consort to Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s son, so she had to change how she addressed her mother-inw ordingly. When she lifted her head, she was surprised by the pearl string curtain separating them from the Empress Dowager¡­ She did not want them to even see her face. Ouyang Feilong cast his eyes downward, suppressing the pain that he could never get past. If it were before, he would have questioned the reason why his mother had never loved him. But after hearing her story from Ouyang Hongxian, he could only ept and understand. His mother¡¯s heartache was too great for her to force herself to spare any love for him. ¡°When will you return to the border?¡± She was driving them away without even a proper greeting. ¡°It is unfortunate, but Mother might have to be disappointed.¡± Because he hade too far to go back to stay out of her sight. ¡°Ungrateful!¡± The furious voice pierced through the pearls that divided them. Bai Yu tried to keep a calm expression while organizing her memories. The series never mentioned the rtionship between Empress Dowager Wei and Ouyang Feilong. She only knew that Empress Dowager loved Ouyang Mingxian and had great expectations for him. However, with the scene in front of her, Bai Yu could now draw a conclusion. It was true that she loved Ouyang Mingxian. It was also true that she hated her youngest son. Everything was clear with what she saw. Bai Yu stole a nce at Ouyang Feilong out of worry. She finally understood what a courageous man like him feared. When the other party was a parent, no one wanted to have bad blood with them. ¡°Go! Go back to your border. Aijia will give you absolute authority over it. But you must take your consort and retreat. Withdraw from the fight for the throne in this instance!¡± ¡°Please, Mother, restrain your anger.¡± It was obvious what emotions she had. Bai Yu could not say anything since Empress Dowager Wei did not speak a word directed at her. However, she was not trying to maintain her manner. She believed Ouyang Feilong could handle it. ¡°Whether it¡¯s me or Ming-er, mother will still livefortably in the royal pce. What enraged you so?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°No matter who bes emperor, mother will never step down from the seat of power¡­¡± Bai Yu looked at the man who said piercing words with a cold expression and tone. Ouyang Feilong was talking about something she could not quite understand, but she knew that despite the coldness he projected, his eyes were full of pain. ¡°Mother will continue to have a peaceful life, and Mother¡¯s family will not be targeted. Please rest assured.¡± ¡°Heh. Someone like you, Feilong?¡± The voice from the other side of the curtain was as cold. ¡°...How can you be a good emperor with that face of yours? How can you protect the dynasty with the face of a depraved person like that? You¡¯re the spitting image of your father. You¡¯re bound to be as perverse as he was.¡± Face? Perverse? Bai Yu openly stared at Ouyang Feilong¡¯s enchanting beauty, free of the disguise of the dragon mask. Ah, now she understood why Ouyang Feilong had had to wear a mask. His unconcealed face right now had a small smile on the corner of his lips. A smile that mocked everything in this world. ¡°Your father forced me to marry him only for the power of my family! He confined me behind the pce wall, tearing me from my lover so that I could give him a son. And yet he was never interested in women! Your father is a deviant, crueler than any human alive!¡± It was as if thunder had struck in the middle of the pce. The shocking truth that had been buried along with those who knew of the former emperor¡¯s past was now revealed by the booming voice of his own consort. Empress Dowager Wei was the empress of an emperor who was attracted to men! Other than Bai Yu, almost no one in this pce was surprised by the revtion. Those who were close to the Empress Dowager all knew, while Ouyang Feilong had already learned of everything¡­ His mother had to suffer in an unreachable position, all as a result of his father¡¯s selfishness. The former emperor had the least offspring of all the emperors in the Ouyang Dynasty, not because he had no interest in creating an heir, but because he was not interested in women! One was the dragon on the throne. He was above hundreds of thousands of people yet could not act for himself. He had to hurt both himself and the woman he married for power and an heir. In the end, he died with a great sin that could only be repaid by making his empress¡¯ son be crowned after him. The other was the nation¡¯s mother. She became empress through the suitability of her family. Amidst the luxury of the heaven-like pce, her heart was plunged into the bitterness of being torn from her lover and carrying a child with a husband who was not interested in her, despite herself possessing peerless beauty. In the life of a woman, she only wished to have a good husband, to give him a son, to raise their children, and watch them grow until the day she took herst breath. However, those were unachievable for Empress Dowager Wei. Everything she had was destroyed, and so she had to build something up again. Something that was only hers so that one day she would not have to live in istion in the cold and cruel royal pce. Empress Dowager Wei had always thought that if Ouyang Hongxian was not the emperor, then he would not be able to survive. This time, she was worried about Ouyang Mingxian. How could the new emperor keep a thorn in his side? Chapter 183 - 183 Have only one wife Part II 183 Have only one wife Part II How could the new emperor keep a thorn in his side? She had lived with cruelty for so long that she could trust no one. She wanted those she loved to have a long life within this cage called the royal pce. She wanted a guarantee that she would leave this world in the arms of the people she loved. It was natural that she would resent the man who had destroyed her life and had molded her into a wicked woman in order to survive when she should have been a general¡¯s wife. It was natural that she would love her son, born of her blood and bone, the only man who loved her unconditionally. And it was only natural that she would hate her child, who had the same face as the man who was the cause of her suffering. Only death could free her from this heavenly cage. Who was to me for the way everything had escted up until now¡­? Everyone had a fate of their own that they must face. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you, Feilong. I only hate that face that resembles your father so much that I can¡¯t live while looking at it!¡± Themon words made listeners feel as if they wereced with poison. Bai Yu put her hand on the back of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hand that was tightened into a trembling fist. He already knew this. He had recently learned it from Ouyang Hongxian. His brother had known it all along as he tried to raise his brother and give him love the best he could. His brother was hated by his mother for a reason he had no part in, and at the same time, Ouyang Hongxian could not help his mother free herself from her hatred. His father was ridden with guilt. His inability to cope caused him to die of heartbreak rather than the coup, as history had it. In this distorted history, the dark secret of the dynasty was written as prosperity. On the day that Ouyang Hongxian was told of his red string of fate that had bound him since hisst life, he had decided. He could not bear to break his mother¡¯s heart for the second time. It was better for her to think he died rather than know that he was the one who took after his father, not his brother, whom she had always been biased against. ..... Strangely, Ouyang Feilong was surprisingly calm. It was a mystery how he could listen to everything and remain calm, not putting the me on anyone while handling everything perfectly. Ouyang Feilong had grown and had be stronger than anyone expected. He understood and epted everything. But he would not stop walking down the path he had chosen. ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­I cannot give up on the throne.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°In the end, benwang receives the final answer¡­ She doesn¡¯t love benwang, no matter what.¡± No matter what he did. No matter where he was. Whether he was alive or dead. No matter what, his mother did not love him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it already enough that Wangye loves Mother?¡± Bai Yu could not judge who was right or wrong. First, it was not her problem. And second, because everyone involved in the matter was all hurt. What she could do was stroke Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hair. He had used herp as a pillow as soon as they returned to Rui Wang Pce. ¡°Mm.¡± He made a sound in his throat before turning to face her body. His arms hugged her waist as his face nestled close. Bai Yu could feel a wet spot forming on her clothes, and the reason could be none other than the person in front of her eyes. For this, she could not cry for him. She could only gently caress his hair to convey the care she had for him through her palm. It was unknown how long they stayed in that position. The wetness on her clothes had since dried when Ouyang Feilong slightly moved. ¡°Benwang had never thought of the day that benwang would sit on the throne. In benwang¡¯s memory, there was always cruelty and selfishness. Benwang had seen Father and Brother for so long thating close to it was unimaginable¡­ Benwang only wishes to live to protect Brother¡¯s throne.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of me.¡± Bai Yu knew that Ouyang Feilong was not ming her. Still, she could not help but feel guilty for pulling him into this path of power. She only thought that changing her destiny would lead to severing karmic ties with others. She never expected this man to have a fate of his own as well. ¡°No. It¡¯s because of benwang.¡± Bai Yu shook her head. Ouyang Feilong turned to lie on his back and smiled at her, even though he had to beforted by her until a while ago. ¡°It¡¯s because benwang chooses to protect you.¡± ¡°Then I will protect Wangye as well.¡± Ever since the morning she had woken up in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s pce, Bai Yu had been asking herself what she should do next with the fate she no longer had any knowledge of. She had thought of many things, many ways to move forward while stepping on others. Her future status could no longer be called ordinary life. Ouyang Feilong never wanted to be an emperor. Bai Yu, too, never expected she would be empress. ¡°How will Xiao Yu protect benwang?¡± ¡°How about keeping Wangye locked up in the pce, not letting anyone see Wangye ever again?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded with a light smile. ¡°You¡¯ll be with benwang too.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go out to y.¡± ¡°Then benwang shall follow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out to y in a ce far, far away.¡± ¡°Benwang shall follow you everywhere you go.¡± ¡°And what if I crossed into another world?¡± ¡°Benwang shall go with you.¡± Bai Yu could not suppressughter at the image of Ouyang Feilong in the time she hade from. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He pulled on the cheek of the woman, who was smiling at her own imagination,pletely ignoring him. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the life I¡¯vee from.¡± Ouyang Feilong raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tell benwang about it.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The era you came from.¡± ¡°Mmmm.¡± Bai Yu arranged the memories in her head in order to recount them to him. She started with the differences between Da Yang and her country, starting with the society,nguage, culture, and every difference that couldbine andplement each other until internationalmunication was born. When she told him about her job as an actress, Ouyang Feilongughed out loud as soon as she described what kind of woman the viinesses she had yed were. However, the more she went into details, the more her husband was displeased at the knowledge of how intimate she had to be with other men. Bai Yu ignored him. She teased that with his appearance, women would flock to him and he would be much more popr than her if he were born in the same era. To that, Ouyang Feilong only smiled and replied that right now was not too different. Bai Yu pped the arrogant person once before they moved from the bed to the writing table within the pce. She drew a picture of an airne for him. He was quite interested in the travels between countries, including the peace formed between the countries where she had gone to work. Ouyang Feilong felt that he had greatly broadened his horizons when Bai Yu drew a chart of the democratic system and exined the details that were rted to it. It was strange for a person of this era to be interested in this kind of system, even more so when that person was a future emperor. He was an open-minded person who was quick to adapt. These qualities could be seen in how he could calmly handle various problems he faced recently. They were quite simr in this regard. ¡°There is another thing that is visibly different between my time and Wangye¡¯s.¡± ¡°Hm?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s also the thing I most agree with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ouyang Feilong looked at her with expectant eyes. ¡°Men in my era¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Have only one wife.¡± Chapter 184 - 184 Zhen shall bestow on you the marriage with her Part I 184 Zhen shall bestow on you the marriage with her Part I ¡°So, are these the royal issues that have to be dealt with in thest few days?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Such a serious matter. And I¡¯m only kept in the dark here.¡± ¡°Zhen wants you to rest.¡± ¡°¡¯Your Majesty¡¯ is most gracious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, ¡®Empress.¡¯¡± Bai Yu clicked her tongue in frustration. ¡°In a time like this, you should smile for our people.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Bai Yu said through gritted teeth to the man next to her while at the same time smiling at the citizens on both sides of the road. Still, no one was brave enough to lift their faces to look at the ¡®mother of the nation.¡¯ ..... The new emperor, who had finished the coronation ceremony a few shichen ago,ughed softly at his empress consort, who was smiling with still stormy eyes. His amusement doubled at the realization that she could not turn to re at him because of the weight of the phoenix crown that surpassed all headpieces she had ever worn. Laughter escaped Ouyang Feilong, making the twelve strings of the east pearl on his emperor hat sway. ¡°May the emperor live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years.¡± ¡°May the empress live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± No matter where her and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s pnquin passed, the voices of the people showering them with blessings were heard throughout the street. Bai Yu showed a slight smile as she epted blessings from the people of Da Yang who had been waiting to pay respect to the new ¡®emperor¡¯ and ¡®empress¡¯ of Da Yang. Three days after Commander General Ouyang Feilong married Miss Bai Yu, he brought her to visit her family. Then, on the same day, the court officials issued a petition for Ouyang Feilong to ascend the throne. On the fourth day of Bai Yu¡¯s marriage, she was woken up before the break of dawn to dress up and prepare herself for the coronation ceremony, all while still confused. Even when she met Ouyang Feilong, they still could not have a conversation. Theplicated processes of the ceremony were so overwhelming that they gave her a headache. Fortunately, there was a senior royal maid who helped guide her through every step of the coronation. It was until she, the empress, and Ouyang Feilong, the emperor, sat on the pnquin that was going to be paraded for the citizens to see that Bai Yu could finally have a chance to talk to her husband, who had prepared everything without telling her a word of it. Bai Yu gripped her golden robe tightly. He was ying too much! ¡°Zhen doesn¡¯t want you to be stressed by theplicated ceremony, so zhen decided to tell you today rather than from the start.¡± When he saw that it was time for the exnation, Ouyang Feilong stopped ying with his empress and started exining the reason behind his action. ¡°Your Majesty isn¡¯t afraid that I might embarrass the both of us?¡± Her tone became much softer. If Bai Yu had known about the ceremony in advance, then she, as the soon-to-be empress, had to remember everything before the coronation could take ce. Ouyang Feilong understood that she was not from this era, and so he had chosen to let her know about the rules and rituals today while having someone to guide her throughout the ceremony. He determined that it would be better than making her force herself to memorize every step needed. All that she had been through was exhausting enough, so he did not wish to burden her anymore. ¡°You¡¯re as adaptable as ever, my empress.¡± ¡°Your Majesty can just say that I¡¯m good at pretending.¡± Bai Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°And what is it with the rumor that Your Majesty is head over heels for me?¡± ¡°Zhen only dislikes false rumors.¡± In truth, Ouyang Feilong should have sat on the throne on the first day he married her. Instead, he waited for three days, giving her a chance to go back to visit the Bai family before allowing the courtiers to issue the petition. If she became empress first, it would be much harder to follow Da Yang¡¯s tradition of married women returning to visit their former families. Instead, if she was still Rui Wang Fei, she could go to Bai Mansion and have Ouyang Feilong apany her too. This was a clear demonstration of how much the new emperor cared for his empress. The legend of Bai Yu and Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s love saw a sharp drop in poprity and was then reced by the new story where Bai Yu was the heroine and Ouyang Feilong the hero. And when they saw that the emperor had a smile on his face every time he talked to the empress, the new love story was further solidified among the masses. ¡°Take Empress to rest. Zhen does not allow anyone to disturb Zhen¡¯s empress.¡± That night, Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong had to attend a banquet. Obviously, she had used up all her energy over the past few days, so Ouyang Feilong gave an order himself, forbidding anyone from bothering her. When ¡®anyone¡¯ heard his words, ¡®they¡¯ felt jealousy rising in their hearts. Bai Yu had married into the pce for four days, yet Ouyang Feilong never gave them, his women, an opportunity to greet the new first consort. Though the status had now changed from first consort to empress and from second consort to emperor¡¯s consort, Ouyang Feilong still did not let theme near that Bai woman at all. And there was not even once where Ouyang Feilong spent the night with them. Other women in the inner court had to suppress their jealousy and turned to dress up in order to steal a nce from the emperor. The chance to live a life of luxury hade. They would not let Empress Bai hog all the favors for herself! ¡°Bengong will take a nap for a while,¡± Bai Yu said to four royal maids who hade to help take off her heavy clothes after the pnquin had stopped in front of a pce. It was surrounded by plum blossom trees, with the blossoms falling and fluttering in the wind. Within a few days, Ouyang Feilong had perfectly prepared everything for her. ¡°We shall take our leave, Your Majesty.¡± Four royal maids left silently after they had finished arranging the ce for Bai Yu¡¯s afternoon nap. Because of the weighty clothing and essories, Bai Yu did not notice other nearby pces nor take an interest in the decorations outside of the plum blossom garden. Tiredness quickly eased her into slumber, not realizing how she was deepening the jealousy among the women of the inner court with a rumor started by the royal maids. They said the emperor went to the empress¡¯ pce within less than half a shichen after they parted and stayed there until night fell before leaving to prepare himself for the banquet. Bai Yu did not know whether she was too tired or if the warmth of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s was toofortable and made her oversleep. She had to get up to dress herself for the banquet in a hurry, all because a certain dragon let her sleep for too long. Though they both held the highest status, they still should not have let others wait. Bai Yu guessed that people must be talking about Ouyang Feilong¡¯sing to her pce, and so she felt she must be punctual. She did not want her husband to be gossiped about as an emperor who was in the palm of a woman¡¯s hand, although the subject himself liked that rumor. There were many times she had an opportunity to attend a pce banquet. Her seat would normally be near the Xu family and the Yue family. However, this time waspletely different. Tonight, Bai Yu was on the right side of Ouyang Feilong, who was in the most honored seat. The seat to his left, saved for his mother, who had lived through two reigns, was empty. Chapter 185 - 185 Zhen shall bestow on you the marriage with her Part II 185 Zhen shall bestow on you the marriage with her Part II Bai Yu gave Ouyang Feilong a smile, one that hid a meaning only known between them. The corner of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mouth slightly curled up before he turned back to start the banquet when he saw that the guests were kneeling and waiting for them. Today¡¯s banquet was attended by nobles and their families, including youngdies and young masters who were brought to meet. Everyone wore exquisite, colorful clothing. A joyful atmosphere and bright smiles filled the room. This was not only a banquet tomemorate not only the emperor¡¯s reign but also the newly formed peace between Da Yang and Da Chu. In other words, the new emperor had sessfully lessened the thing he disliked most as much as he could. Bai Yu¡¯s face was full of smiles as she enjoyed the sight before her. The dance was not quite to her liking; instead, what entertained her the most was the gazes exchanged between the dancers and young masters in the banquet. On top of that, there were dancers who were trying so hard to make eyes with the man next to her that their eyeballs might pop out of their sockets. Still, Ouyang Feilong showed no reaction to any of them. Bai Yu was the only one to reward the dancers and musicians throughout the night. ¡°On this auspicious asion, I¡¯d like to raise a ss to Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu had heard this sentence over ten times tonight. And Ouyang Feilong raised his wine cup to drink over ten times as well. She was given an ultimatum to only drink tea so that there would be no worry about her getting drunk. If it was a toast from the courtiers or generals that were close to Ouyang Feilong, Bai Yu was certain that he would not get drunk, since those people were not too many. Most of the time, the toasts were formalities. But if there were toasts from his ¡®women,¡¯ then Bai Yu feared Ouyang Feilong might not be able to walk straight. These women were no strangers; they were the consorts who had followed him from his Rui Wang Pce. Each and every one of them was dressed to the nines. This banquet allowed Bai Yu to see all of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s consorts, and that included two-second consorts whom she had met. One was Gui Fei, while the other was appointed De Fei to fit her family status. It seemed Mu De Fei still held a grudge against her from the time Bai Yu had identallyid a hand on her. The women in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s inner court all had different styles of beauty, and their wiles were not to be underestimated. Still, what felt strange to her was the fact that, from her first day as the pce¡¯s mistress, she had not once met any of them. It was impossible that those women loved to live in tranquility, especially that Mu De Fei. Bai Yu seriously pondered the mystery without realizing that someone had been shielding her from them all along. ..... The banquet continued pleasantly. Bai Yu enjoyed the seducing skills of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s consorts to the point that he had to turn to give her a scolding gaze for seeing everything as a joke. On the surface, Bai Yu¡¯s every movement was elegant and impable, as expected of an empress. Only a few would know how amused she was and what the cause of it was. Xu Luanle was one of them. He had to suppressughter by hiding his mouth behind his folding fan, while Bai Yu had to limit her smile from bing too wide. In truth, she should be worried about these women. But she had already prepared herself for a situation such as this, so everything came off more as an amusement. Furthermore, Bai Yu was sure that no matter what color these women dressed themselves in, she would still be the only one d in the golden robe embroidered with a phoenix. And above all¡­Bai Yu trusted Ouyang Feilong. Strangely, her injured trust, which was the result of a past betrayal, had no effect on her love for Ouyang Feilong at all. It might be because she believed in fate, and so she trusted the owner of her red string would not leave her for any other woman. But if he wanted to leave her someday, she would not let him, no matter what the reason was. Until that day, Bai Yu had to find a preventive measure, one which she could not think of yet¡­ She would find a wayter. Even if she sat by and did nothing, somebody might take the matter into their own hands first. Especially after she had nted the bomb on the night she talked about her past life, the decision woulde much easier for that man. Ouyang Feilong was still as mean and cold as he had always been, so there was no need for Bai Yu to worry about anything now. However, it seemed she was too unwound and forgot that there was still a troublemaker here at this banquet¡­ Several sets of performances had ended. It was finally time to announce the emperor¡¯s decree to reward generals and officials who had outstanding aplishments in the war. A chuckle escaped Bai Yu when she saw Xu Peipei¡¯s, who had been sitting still from the beginning, face lit up when she heard Bai He was promoted tomander-general, filling the position Ouyang Feilong had left empty. Bai Yu did not know about this promotion, so she was as excited to see her brother advance in his career. She wanted to p her hands and brag to everyone about how talented and strong her brother was, but what she could do was only slightly smile, maintaining her manner. The position of royal-protector general became Yue Huiling¡¯s after her grandfather had resigned. It made Bai Yu even more ecstatic, forgetting that Ouyang Feilong was going to move his next piece on the board. That was the royal decree to reward Ouyang Mingxian. Ouyang Feilong gave him an abundance ofnd and property, then ended his decree with a deration that, other than the throne, Ouyang Mingxian could ask for anything! Xu Peipei¡¯s face instantly paled. Bai Yu stole a nce at Ouyang Feilong. Irritation silently formed in her chest. This man, he was too bold! He did this to allow Ouyang Mingxian to ask for a royal marriage. Though Empress Dowager Wei did note today, Ouyang Feilong still could not becent and think that his mother had given up. And in order to gauge that, Ouyang Feilong intentionally created an opening for Ouyang Mingxian to struggle again, betting on Xu Peipei¡¯s marriage life even though Bai Yu had already asked him to help her friend! Bai Yu peered at Ouyang Mingxian, who was walking out to kneel in the middle of the stage in front of her, which was now empty. She tried to think about Ouyang Feilong¡¯s n, suppressing her frustration and considering it carefully. In doing this, he must have a good n in his mind. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A cold voice came from the man who was now her nephew. Amidst the sudden silence, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s moderate volume could be heard clearly by everyone in the banquet. ¡°Swiftly state your desire. Other than the throne, zhen can grant you anything.¡± Ouyang Feilong threw out a question while staring at his nephew¡¯s lowered face. He had always been protecting him, Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s son, the child he tried to keep safe. If they truly had to be on opposite sides, then he was going to harm his own nephew here. ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to be bestowed upon marriage with a young miss.¡± Disappointing¡­ Indeed, he asked for marriage. In the end, Ouyang Mingxian chose to y along with Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s game by using the Xu family¡¯s power to go against him, who had both the Bai and Yue families at his back. Ouyang Feilong closed his eyes, hopeless. ¡°That can be done¡­¡± The uncle¡¯s tone was considerably colder than the nephew¡¯s. His voice reflected the same frost that was biting in his heart. ¡°¡­Which family is she from? Zhen shall grant you marriage to her.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Ouyang Mingxian lifted his face to meet Bai Yu¡¯s eyes, even though he was talking to Ouyang Feilong. Those eyes that once had used to make her heart beat fast and give her so much pain to the point of numbness. Bai Yu did not evade Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s gaze, just as he did not look away. It was as if he wanted her to find his true feelings beneath those irises. The eyes that once were cold and empty seemed to have changed today. ¡°I beseech Your Majesty to grant me a marriage to the Bai family¡¯s third miss¡­Bai Hua.¡± Chapter 186 - 186 Congratulations. At least…you could marry now Part I 186 Congrattions. At least¡­you could marry now Part I As soon as Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s voice ceased, the sound of exmation from the crowd echoed. Only Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong sat still, not uttering a word. She was certain that Ouyang Feilong had not prepared himself for such a request since the story between the two protagonists was known only to a few. Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s asking for Bai¡¯s daughter instead of Xu¡¯s must have been so surprising that Ouyang Feilong had to stop to think. Ouyang Mingxian wished to marry Bai Hua instead of Xu Peipei. This was a good thing and would mean that Ouyang Mingxian had let go of his ambition. Even if there were ten more Empress Dowager Weis, no one would be able to go against Ouyang Feilong, who was on the throne now. Bai Yu nced at the women of the Bai family who were sitting not too far from her. Bai Hua politely held her head low. It was difficult to predict what emotion she had from her hands that were holding each other tight. Still, Bai Yu suspected that her half-sister must be overjoyed right now. As soon as Bai Yu turned to her mother, their eyes instantly met. Yue Mei now had a mannerly smile on her face, though her eyes clearly revealed worry. Bai Yu was quite certain that her mother was not worried about Bai Hua, the concubine¡¯s child she hated, climbing up the socialdder. Thest time she went back to visit Bai Mansion with Ouyang Feilong, she saw how much Yue Mei and Bai Han¡¯s rtionship had improved. Distance might have yed a factor in bringing their hearts closer. They might not be lovebirds, but at least there were smiles between the two. Smiles that were not only on the lips but could be seen in the eyes. Her mother was worried about something that Bai Yu could not think of yet. Her eyes moved from the female side to the male. It seemed her father had been waiting because Bai Yu¡¯s gaze immediately met with Bai Han¡¯s. Strangely, both her father and mother had the same look in their eyes. She knew her father secretly cherished Bai Hua, so why was he so worried here? Bai Yu frowned slightly at the question without an answer until Bai Han slowly shook his head, and his face was unusually expressionless. Bai Yu instantly understood that the marriage Ouyang Mingxian requested was not entirely a good thing. When she looked at Bai He in an attempt to gauge his reaction regarding Bai Hua¡¯s marriage, she had to pull her gaze back. Currently, Bai He was gazing at the Xu family¡¯s daughter,pletely ignoring that his sister was turning to him. Oh well, she would let her brother off the hook for today. ..... The moment of eye contact between family memberssted no more than a few seconds, yet it gave Bai Yu a headache trying to find the cause of her parents¡¯ worry. Even Ouyang Feilong went quiet. In terms of fate, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s being with Bai Hua was the most appropriate thing to happen. However, right now the throne was not Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s like in the series, so there must be something moreplicated¡­ Now she got it! Beneath the appropriateness was something that Bai Yu could not look past. Something that her father and mother, who had lived their lives with power, could see in a single nce¡­ The Bai family might cause a problem for Ouyang Feilong. It started with how her family¡¯s power helped Ouyang Feilong be emperor, and now positions in the court had seen many changes. The head of the Bai family, Bai Han, was still the senior chancellor. He was the former emperor¡¯s confidant and, at the same time, the current one¡¯s father-inw. Practically, Ouyang Feilong had to be quite respectful to Bai Han while in court. The family¡¯s eldest son, Bai He, controlled half the military. If he married a daughter of a major family in the future, then the Bai family¡¯s power could reach even heaven. Bai Yu, who was the family¡¯s eldest daughter, was the empress consort, the woman who represented the Bai and Yue families¡¯bined authority. Currently, no family could rival hers. Bai Xue, the second daughter, was formerly a De Fei, greatly favored by thete emperor. Though she did not produce a son or daughter, she now held the position of Tai Fei and was one of the old pirs of power in the inner court, further emphasizing the Bai family¡¯s influence. And if Bai Hua married and became first consort to Ouyang Mingxian, a close rtive of the emperor¡­ All in Da Yang would surely be jeering at Ouyang Feilong! He would be an emperor who had to fear his empress¡¯ power. Then, the only way for him to counterbnce the Bai family would be to take a consort from a reputable family in order to increase his own allies. Bai Yu could swear that those of the Bai family would never betray Ouyang Feilong. However, outsiders could never know that, and they would never trust the ¡®power¡¯ possessed by the Bai family that was now at its peak. To create a bnce of power and maintain peace within the court, Ouyang Feilong would soon be pressured to take consorts from various families to intimidate the Bai family! And if that came true, she would not be able to ept it. This would not do! Her mother and father feared that painting a target on the Bai family¡¯s back. Bai Yu now felt the same way as well, while also frightened that her husband would have to marry more consorts¡­ She had to nip it in the bud! ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± She did not want to interfere with anyone¡¯s red string of fate anymore, but she also could not let Bai Hua be Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s first consort. The entanglement of power was tooplicated to be judged by morality alone. She might have created a karmic debt again, but she wanted at least one life where she could have her happy ending! ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Seeing how Ouyang Feilong did not reply, she repeated her words to call his attention. Right now, everyone was looking at her, the empress, and waiting to see whether she would support her sister or not. If she did, she would instantly be a power-hungry empress. Bai Yu did not know whether Ouyang Feilong¡¯s thoughts had reached the point of paranoia or not, and so she had to hurry and tell him what she feared. First, because he was the emperor. And second, because she could not bear to share him with anyone else. She could not find a way to handle the current consorts yet. If the number were to increase now, she would have to wake up every morning with a headache. However, it seemed like Ouyang Feilong did not hear her voice at all. Golden eyes stared straight in front of him, not reflecting an ounce of worry or hesitation. Now Bai Yu started to suspect that he had a n. She decided to be quiet and followed his line of sight. Ouyang Feilong was not looking at Ouyang Mingxian. He was looking in the direction where a group of strong magic currents was heading. ¡°Truthfully, we have guests from far away,¡± Ouyang Feilong said in a low voice, only for the both of them to hear. The familiar sense of magic currentsbined with the word ¡®far away¡¯ clued Bai Yu in on the identity of the neer. ¡°Your Majesty, Da Chu¡¯s emissaries have arrived.¡± No matter how important Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s reward was, weing the nation¡¯s guest was a considerably more significant matter. Thus, the man who was kneeling in the middle of the stage stood up and walked slightly to the side when he saw that the diplomats from Da Chu had arrived at the banquet. Despite the confusion of the sudden arrival, Bai Yu still maintained an amicable smile for the person leading the group. The eldest princess Chu Jiaoxin! ¡°Blessings to the Emperor. May you live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years.¡± The princess was wearing a red dress with intricate embroidery that rivaled the clothes worn by other youngdies at the banquet. Her fierce eyes were painted to emphasize their features, harmonizing with her oval face and creating a kind of fatal beauty. Whomever her gaze swept past had to look away. As expected of the eldest princess, who was a younger disciple of the three-eyed seer Yue Nan. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes met Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s after she stood up from giving Ouyang Feilong a curtsy. The princess might havee as an emissary, but they had no intention of being on good terms. Chu Jiaoxin slightly lifted her chin before curtsying and greeting. Her tone clearlycked the sweetness she had when speaking to Ouyang Feilong mere moments ago. ¡°Blessings to Empress. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± Chapter 187 - 187 Congratulations. At least…you could marry now Part II 187 Congrattions. At least¡­you could marry now Part II ¡°Blessings to Empress. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± The first half of the princess¡¯ life was spent within the pce walls, while thetter half was spent traveling the martial world and cultivating in the divine valley. She might not be particrly strong, but she had confidence from her experiences within the martial world and had absorbed the straightforwardness of the martial artists. These were the qualities Bai Yu respected in Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s sincerity. However, they became weak points when she lived in the pce. Thus, the first princess¡¯ mannerisms were clearly not received well by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s many consorts. Despite being intimidated by her powerful gaze, they still attempted to re back. The interaction was already heated upon the first meeting. If the consorts knew about how the princess had tried to offer marriage to Ouyang Feilong, the fight would surely be even more satisfying. Bai Yu smiled as she remainedfortable in her high seat, enjoying the view of tigresses fighting each other. ¡°Rise, princess,¡± Ouyang Feilong said politely and in an affable tone. ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty.¡± When Chu Jiaoxin moved, the dangling essories in her hair swayed. Bai Yu watched various hairpieces that finely came together in wonder. She wanted them¡­ But she only had these phoenix adornments. She might have to start designing more essories now. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes turned to Xu Luanle at the thought. She needed her friend to do the legwork for her yet again. But from the look he had in return, it seemed that her friend was thinking about something different than her. Xu Luanle¡¯s eyes, which were unusually clean of eyeliner, red back at her. His gaze felt as if it contained daggers. Bai Yu raised an eyebrow in confusion. Xu Luanle gestured at Chu Jiaoxin, who was talking with Ouyang Feilong about Chu Zhaoran, who was now Da Chu¡¯s emperor. All eyes were fixed on the princess, who had an air of sharpness and wickedness in the perfectbination, and so none noticed the two friends who were apologizing to each other through eye contact. It seemed Bai Yu had forgotten to tell Xu Luanle that the foreign guniang at that time was the first princess. ¡°Your Majesty, I havee today not to sightsee but to ry the emperor¡¯s words.¡± A bundle of golden cloth was handed to Chu Jiaoxin. She took it before giving it to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s personal eunuch. Shortly, Chu Zhaoran¡¯s decree was in his hand. Ouyang Feilong opened it and read the message within. His calmness was a stark contrast to everyone¡¯s impatience. Other than them, no one knew that Chu Zhaoran was an ally and not an enemy. Though the war had ended, the generals and courtiers could not feel fully assured. Especially now that Da Chu had sent emissaries, they must keep a close eye on the guests, especially women. When a woman was within a group, there was only one interpretation that could be made. ..... ¡°A diplomatic marriage, huh?¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s murmur could be clearly heard by all in the area. Again, the sounds of exmation were sparked by the word marriage. Bai Yu¡¯s smile froze. Chu Zhaoran had not given up on this kind of thought? He even sent Chu Jiaoxin here. There was no doubt who would marry whom! With her status, Chu Jiaoxin would not marry amon general or a young master. The problem of Ouyang Mingxian had yet to be resolved, and the Chu people had sent another to knock on her door. Bai Yu secretly took a deep breath in an attempt to hold herself back from cursing out loud like she would have done in her past life. Still, she could not help her thoughts¡­ That blond guy¡­ Damn him! ¡°This¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong frowned. This matter could not be dyed, as it would be rude to the emissaries. But at the same time, he could not act rashly. Bai Yu looked at her husband¡¯s face as she internally bellowed. Refuse. Refuse. ¡°This was discussed between zhen and your emperor when we agreed to form a peace treaty.¡± What? When did they have that talk?! ¡°Since I am the only female royalty, the emperor has entrusted me with his message.¡± Her lips, dyed red with rouge, revealed a smile and a direct, challenging gaze toward Bai Yu. To put it simply, Chu Jiaoxin came for a diplomatic marriage. Bai Yu faked a sweet smile in response before turning to Ouyang Feilong. Her tone dripped with honey, hiding the stress under its coat. ¡°Your Highness, this matter¡­¡± She still maintained a smile while staring at the man beside her, who did not seem surprised by the woman in red and the marriage proposal from afar. Of course, you two have nned this already! Ouyang Feilong looked at her with an amused gaze. He lightly patted the back of her hand. ¡°Empress, you¡¯re already aware of this, are you not?¡± When had she heard about this?! ¡°Zhen let you decide on this marriage a long while back. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Huh? ¡°Apologies to First Princess. Zhen already gave Zhen¡¯s word to the empress in regard to this marriage. Zhen cannot go back on it,¡± Ouyang Feilong turned to speak to Chu Jiaoxin, who was as stunned and speechless as Bai Yu. ¡°But that¡­¡± Chu Jiaoxin had no words for what Ouyang Feilong said to her in front of the crowd. That was an agreement Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong had had while at an inn in Da Chu. Now she remembered! If the marriage was to happen, Ouyang Feilong would let her help him decide. Still, judging from the glint in his eyes right now, the word ¡®help¡¯ might not be necessary. ¡°Bengong and First Princess, we are quite familiar with each other. Bengong is d that we can be a family,¡± Bai Yu smiled and spoke sweetly, ignoring how Ouyang Feilong was hiding a smile at her abrupt and drastic change in expression. From the smooth voice, hiding a slight strain beneath, suddenly became a warm, honeyed tone. Ouyang Feilong finally let out a chuckle. Hisughter was low, while his face was tense with an attempt to suppress a smile. This man¡­ He was the evilest! Everything was the n he hadid out without her realizing it. Furthermore, he intended to trick her with an extremely serious matter. Originally, this banquet was held to celebrate Ouyang Feilong¡¯s coronation, but because of the new emperor¡¯s distaste for social gatherings, he had tacked on an award ceremony for the soldiers who had taken part in the war with Da Chu as well. The banquet continued smoothly until the emissaries ¡®coincidentally¡¯ arrived at the same time that Ouyang Mingxian requested a marriage. And ¡®coincidentally,¡¯ the envoy also came with Chu Jiaoxin, carrying the royal message. In truth, Da Chu could send any youngdy from any family as long as she was given the title of princess. With the title, she could marry without a point of objection. However, Chu Jiaoxin herself came, as Ouyang Feilong had expected, and so he passed on the decision to Bai Yu by using their conversation back in Da Chu as an excuse. He already expected her to see through Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s intended marriage partner. At the same time, he also knew she would never let him take this foreign woman as consort! She knew that she reeked of vinegar, but was this not going a little too far?! If it was not Ouyang Feilong, then the other men who had high enough status to marry the first princess would be Ouyang Mingxian, who had just asked for the marriage, and Ouyang Wenrou, who did note despite having contributed to the war as well. She would have to ask Ouyang Feilong for a reason for his absenceter. If Ouyang Mingxian had asked to marry Xu Peipei, it could have been thwarted by the first princess¡¯ arrival. Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s status could alter the marriage he had requested. And even though Ouyang Mingxian wished for marriage with Bai Hua instead, the problem with the Bai family¡¯s power would be lessened by Da Chu¡¯s influence that came with Chu Jiaoxin. No matter who Ouyang Mingxian asked to marry, Ouyang Feilong already had a n in ce to counteract it. However, he himself could not be the one to refuse marriage to Chu Jiaoxin. Thus, the only person who could helpplete this n was Bai Yu, who was not informed in advance at all. Ouyang Feilong knew that she would never agree to it. And he was right. Who would agree? It seemed the viiness had to grace the public with her renowned cruelty yet again¡­ ¡°For the princess¡¯ honor, bengong cannot let you marry any man other than bengong¡¯s valiant nephew¡­¡± Bai Yu smiled as she nced at Ouyang Mingxian, the nephew who was older than her. Silence took over the banquet while Bai Yu¡¯s heart pounded loudly. She knew she was going to interfere with the lovers¡¯ red string again because of her own selfishness. But she did not care. ¡°Mm.¡± Ouyang Feilong pretended to nod in agreement amidst the stressful silence. ¡°The first princess is not familiar with Da Yang¡¯s culture and traditions. Can bengong entrust her to Miss Bai Hua¡¯s care?¡± Bai Yu took advantage of Bai Hua¡¯s natural kindness at the moment when she was still stunned by the confusion from ambiguous words. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± My dear heroine, I will have to apologize to you again in this life. ¡°Then, Princess Chu Jiaoxin shall marry into Qin Wang¡¯s pce as first consort, and Miss Bai Hua shall be second consort. What does Your Majesty think?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Ouyang Feilong immediately nodded with a satisfied smile. ¡°Let that be done. Zhen shall order a grand marriage that befits the princess¡¯ honor.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Hurry and thank His Majesty.¡± Bai Yu looked at the three and spoke. Her delighted tone was not simply a mask, but an indication of her true feelings. ¡°Your Majesty is most gracious.¡± Congrattions. At least¡­you could marry now. Hmph! Chapter 188 - 188 Not enough Part I 188 Not enough Part I Liveliness returned to the banquet again after Ouyang Mingxian and his two future consorts said thanks to the emperor. Ouyang Feilong granted seats to the soon-to-be Qin Wang Fei and the emissaries. Other guests were delighted by the auspicious event that would happen in the Bai family. Even the royal consorts smiled at Bai Yu in satisfaction with the decision. When Bai Yu observed her parents¡¯ expressions, there was no longer a trace of worry to be seen. Furthermore, her older brother seemed to be in quite a good mood. She was relieved at the sight of Xu Peipei and Xu Luanle enjoying the banquet as well. Only the three who would soon marry had a nk look on their faces. Bai Yu¡¯s met her gaze with Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s and smiled at him, despite his cold gaze. The matter of love was impossible to control, and that was the reason she could not make him love her in thest life. But at least she could make him repay it in this life while at the same time making the best decision to solve her and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s problem. Now that her fate had reached this point, the concept of a ¡®good person¡¯ should have been forgotten already. Shortly after, Bai Yu took her leave, with the excuse that she had a headache. The true reason was that the banquet had nothing more for her. She believed Ouyang Feilong would follow her soon as well, in order to let the courtiers drink and celebrate without having to be mindful in front of the emperor. When she arrived at her pce, Bai Yu let the royal maids take off her clothes and essories without a sound of objection. She feared that their weight would one day shorten her height. While she was letting the maids do their work, Bai Yu thought back to what had happened at the banquet. It was true that she could now be assured that Ouyang Mingxian would not rise against Ouyang Feilong in the near future or try to take the throne for himself. Still, she had to look for weaknesses that her decision today had opened up so that she could prevent problems from arising in the future. She felt that while Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s marriage to a Da Chu¡¯s princess would cull his power within Da Yang, it also presented a risk of forming too close a rtionship between the two nations, one which might one day jeopardize Ouyang Feilong¡¯s reign. ..... While Bai Yu was deliberating between discussing the matter with Ouyang Feilong today orter, a voice sounded from in front of the pce before she could reach her conclusion. ¡°Make way for the emperor.¡± The emperor¡¯s personal eunuch¡¯s voice echoed throughout the pce. She had thought Ouyang Feilong would stay at the banquet for around half a shichen more instead of less than two ke. Moreover, he headed directly to her pce instead of his own. Bai Yu went out to wee him in formal clothes, which contrasted with her hair being put up in a simple style. She had just taken off her hair ornaments but not yet the multipleyered robes on her body. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t wait for me like this.¡± She had not waited too long before Ouyang Feilong came to encircle his arm around her and take her inside the pce. The royal maids knowingly closed the door behind them. After closing the door, they silently left the area, thinking the couple was going to have an ¡®intimate¡¯ moment together. Even though they guessed wrong, it still benefited Bai Yu since now she could openly discuss things with Ouyang Feilong. ¡°When has Your Majesty nned this?¡± The new empress instantly asked her husband, without caring to ¡®do¡¯ what the servants had thought. Hearing her question, Ouyang Feilong sighed, then came to take off her robe, continuing the work the pce maids had half-done. His actions were theplete opposite of the duties of a spouse that tradition had dictated. True, Bai Yu was d to have such a wonderful husband, but this was not the time. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she called the person who was focusing on taking off her clothes with a stricter tone. ¡°Help zhen change first.¡± Bai Yu still stared at Ouyang Feilong, unblinking. She did not move to follow his request at all. ¡°Should zhen stay here all night for your interrogation?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± There were many things she would no longer wait for him to tell her. Tonight, she would ask him about every single detail of his n, no matter what. At that thought, she started by taking off his emperor¡¯s hat first. Her movement was not as swift or nimble as the maids, but Ouyang Feilong sat still and patiently waited for her to remove it from his head. There were many things his empress had yet to understand. Even though he believed that his little fool was smart enough to survive on her own, he still thought the pce was not a ce for her at all. ¡°Zhen had agreed on one thing with Da Chu¡¯s emperor before helping him suppress the coup.¡± ¡°It¡¯s marriage?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded before standing up so that Bai Yu could continue her work of removing his clothes. ¡°It is an effective method that will prevent future wars.¡± ¡°So Your Majesty knew that the first princess would be the one toe here for a diplomatic marriage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s merely a suspicion, though zhen was not quite confident.¡± ¡°But Your Majesty still guesses correctly and takes advantage of it with impable timing.¡± Bai Yu sarcastically praised the cunning man in front of her. Her hands slowly and carefully shedyers andyers of the dragon robe. ¡°It¡¯s sessful because zhen believes in you.¡± Bai Yu paused. ¡°Your Majesty didn¡¯t think that I would let Your Majesty marry her?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°But what if¡ª¡± ¡°You will never do it.¡± Two pairs of eyes met before both of them became silent. Ouyang Feilong was the first to reveal a smile. Hisrge hand gently caressed her cheek. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°About what?¡± Bai Yu turned away from the guilty look in his eyes. She pretended to be staring at her hands, which had resumed removing his clothes again. In such close proximity, she could smell the alcohol on Ouyang Feilong. ¡°There are many things zhen has never told you.¡± Without exchanging their gazes, Bai Yu knew from his tone and the warmth next to her cheek that he was trying tofort her. If it were other women, they would be at least irritated and at most furious after being kept in the dark about many important matters, from Ouyang Hongxian to the unexpected title of empress. Strangely, Bai Yu felt nothing of the sort. Bai Yu had always been a believer in love. In her every life, she devoted herself to love and tried to nurture it with trust. Unfortunately, no matter how much trust she had, it would be destroyed in every life. In this life, she should learn from her past pain and stop giving out trust so easily. But when the other party was Ouyang Feilong, all her lessons seemed to be nothing. She still believed in him. ¡°I have faith in Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The warmth on her cheek moved to her waist. His arms encircled it and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°Zhen might not have said much, but zhen has you in mind for every n.¡± With his arms and such sweet words, how could she not be swayed by him? She left his robe half-removed to return his hug. Bai Yu put her cheek against his wide chest, feeling his arms tighten around her. ¡°And what about the ns starting from here?¡± ¡°Of course, they will include you as well.¡± The voice that would normally speak indifferently to others was gentle and warm as if it were spoken by a different person. ¡°Not only that, zhen¡¯s everything, every action, is all for you and you alone.¡± Bai Yu said nothing in reply, only nodding into his chest with a smile. She once asked this man why he hated deceitful women so much. If he hated this kind of woman, then was it possible for him to act deceitfully too? Many times, Ouyang Feilong had proved to her that he had survived up until now with his sincerity, unlike her, who had to live while lying to everyone outside of her close rtives. And so she wondered: Could someone like him live in such a cruel world as this? A deceitful person like her could survive by hiding her true self and putting on a mask of wickedness while struggling in this world of hierarchy. But for him, a royalty, could he survive with sincerity and straightforwardness? She never knew that the man she had doubted would be a mastermind today. When did she stop acting cruel, stop faking smiles, and hide ruthlessness behind sweet words? When did she stop pretending to be someone she was not and be the most powerful woman by the hand of the man she never expected that he would be able to do it? When did he take her wickedness away and use it to protect her in his arms? When did he make her feel like she was a ¡®heroine¡¯ while still being the same Bai Yu? ¡°Sleepy already?¡± Ouyang Feilong asked when he noticed her silence. Bai Yu did not answer. She shook her hand and slightly pulled away from his embrace before tiptoeing to press a kiss onto his lips. He was as caring as ever, despite being the one who was more exhausted and had more burden. She suddenly had the urge to do it in order to convey all the emotions she was experiencing to him. Ouyang Feilong fell silent, seemingly shocked. ¡°Is there any other n?¡± Her lips slowly retreated as they parted to utter a question about the unfinished conversation. Ouyang Feilong looked at the woman who could not stop smiling after her touch had stilled him. ¡°There is¡­¡± Hisrge hands slid down to squeeze her hip as revenge. His face moved closer as he whispered. ¡°A n to produce an heir.¡± Chapter 189 - 189 Not enough Part II 189 Not enough Part II ¡°A n to produce an heir.¡± Bai Yu instantly turned red. ¡°I mean the n for the future!¡± She tried to use a loud voice to conceal her shyness, but the other party had no intention of letting the matter go easily. ¡°Produce many heirs,¡± Ouyang Feilong said with a smile. ¡°This is the future n.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± When she could not win in a verbal argument, Bai Yu chose to hit his chest to vent her frustration. They had been married for several days, but none had passed without him teasing her. But why did he have to do it during a serious conversation like this? The more she thought about it, the more she felt embarrassed. Bai Yu¡¯s hands kept hitting until Ouyang Feilong burst outughing and seized her wrists. ¡°Alright, alright, zhen yields.¡± ¡°Yield what?¡± Bai Yu regained herposure, refusing to look away from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s glinting eyes. She was prepared to hear his flirtation. She would not be shy! ¡°Yield to your demand and reveal zhen¡¯s n, of course.¡± Ouyang Feilong arched a brow. ¡°Or you want zhen to yield to ¡®something else¡¯, hm?¡± This wicked man! Bai Yu angrily pushed him away. He somehow made it sound like she was a dirty woman! ..... ¡°Ah¡­¡± Despite her intention to escape from his arms, Ouyang Feilong did not let her go easily. He held Bai Yu close as he swiftly threw himself onto the mattress and made her straddle on hisp. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what she was sitting on. ¡°I think¡­¡± She tried to move away from the honored seat, but Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hands held her hips in ce, emphasizing the touch between them. ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± Before she could ept the position she was put in, another interruption came in the form of his hot breaths. The feel of his nose nuzzling on her skin robbed her of all words. ¡°Your¡­Majesty.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± There was a low grunt in reply, but there was no action to respond or talk. He continued to trail kisses from her neck to her jaw. ¡°Your Majesty said yield¡­Mmm¡­Feilong¡­¡± ¡°This is yielding too.¡± Was there anyone who ¡®yielded¡¯ and then continued to suck the other person¡¯s lips like this? Rules and traditions were forgotten. The emperor¡¯s name was the forbidden word, yet Bai Yu uttered it freely without fearing Ouyang Feilong¡¯s anger. The one who should have been angry here was her! Bai Yu pushed Ouyang Feilong¡¯s shoulder. He was eroding away her consciousness with his lips as his hands slowly peeled off her clothes with surprising dexterity. Normally, even the maids had to take some time to carefully remove them. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m asking about the n¡­¡± ¡°Mm. Ask away.¡± He did not lift his face to hold the conversation. When the multipleyers of her garment were discarded until only her innermost bodice was left, his hot lips kissed her naked shoulder without the further intention of answering any questions. Could he not make her curious and leave her hanging like this?! ¡°Feilong!¡± Bai Yu pped his broad shoulder, trying to pull his attention and lips away from her body as she felt his hand rubbing circles on her back. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more obedient?¡± Ouyang Feilong lifted his face and finally met her gaze with a deep frown on his forehead. Bai Yu was quite surprised by his expression and so could not suppress a smile. Still, she had to quickly hide it away and use a strict tone to ask. ¡°Can¡¯t Your Majesty tell me first?¡± It was not that she could not feel the emotion he was provoking within her, otherwise, she would not let him easily take off her clothes. Bai Yu was the kind of person who did not like to overthink things, but when her curiosity was piqued, nothing could stop her. ¡°Then kiss here first,¡± Ouyang Feilong said while moving his face closer to the point they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Bai Yu pressed her lips against the negotiator¡¯s. ¡°Now tell me.¡± Ouyang Feilong shook his head. ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°Tell me first.¡± Bai Yu tried to stop the hands that were wandering on her skin. ¡°It¡¯s a top secret.¡± Ouyang Feilong obediently stopped. His hands finally rested on her waist. ¡°Then I need to know it even more.¡± Seeing his naughty hands finally calm down, Bai Yu rxed her grip and turned to interrogate him. ¡°A kiss first.¡± Ouyang Feilong continued with his silver tongue. ¡°I already did it.¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± The same words were used again. Bai Yu knew well what was ¡®enough¡¯ for this man, but she suspected that if she gave him the kiss he wanted, they would not be able to stop themselves. ¡°Not enough.¡± Ouyang Feilong repeated it in an attempt to urge her to make the decision. Bai Yu frowned, trying to think, not realizing that the other person was lying down on the bed and taking her with him too¡­ When she regained her sense, she was already straddling Ouyang Feilong again. ¡°Refusing to kiss, and then this¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s voice pulled her out of her reverie. ¡°¡­Is this meant to be a threat?¡± Bai Yu closed her eyes to escape the glimmer in the man¡¯s gaze. His hands were still on her waist, refusing to let her move away from the threatening position he used her of. But that gaze that ogled all over her body¡­ She had no choice of escape other than to close her eyes! ¡°Will Xiao Yu kiss zhen now?¡± The more she was embarrassed, the more he enjoyed teasing her. ¡°Your Majesty has to tell me first.¡± ¡°Kiss first.¡± ¡°If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t say it now, then there will be only a kiss!¡± Bai Yu gave an ultimatum. ¡°What were we talking about?¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s n.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Only a kiss it is!¡± ¡°Zhen gives up.¡± ¡°Then tell me.¡± ¡°If zhen tells you now, you might not like it.¡± ¡°Alright, just a kiss!¡± ¡°There are two reasons why zhen wants Ming-er to marry a Da Chu princess. First, to reduce his power. Second, to increase his power when we have good rtions with Da Chu,¡± Ouyang Feilong quickly exined when he saw that she was being serious. ¡°That means, in the future, that princess will have Da Chu¡¯s power behind her back to help support Qin Wang.¡± His hands started fondling her body once again. This time, Bai Yu let him, since she was preupied with the n that he finally told her. ¡°That is true.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded as he reached up to pull out the only hairpin on her head. Without anything to hold it in ce, her hair fell like a ck waterfall onto her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s why Your Majesty pretended to assign a mission to Wei Wang, preventing him froming to the banquet so that he wouldn¡¯t be a marriage option for Princess Chu Jiaoxin. Is that right?¡± ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the little fool.¡± He argued while stroking her hair that fell in front of her face. ¡°Then, do you know what zhen¡¯s next n is?¡± If in the future, Ouyang Mingxian had Da Chu¡¯s power, while at the same time being a close rtive to the throne, then¡­ ¡°E¡­Emp¡­Mmm.¡± Her mouth was sealed once more when Ouyang Feilong put his hand on her nape and pulled her down to give another kiss, disregarding what she was saying. Possibly because this was a secret. At first, Bai Yu felt just like Ouyang Feilong had expected. She did not like it at all. However, after a moment of consideration, she thought that this n might benefit her and Ouyang Feilong more in the long run. Bai Yu closed her eyes and opened her mouth in reciprocation when she felt a begging nip on her lips. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hands were stroking all over her body. Bai Yu did not know when her inner garment was removed. It might have been when they were arguing or when she was thinking to herself. But who cared? The only thing she should have cared about was this insatiable man! Ouyang Feilong had taken her by surprise, stealing both her breath and the sweetness in her mouth until her legs gave out. Her hands, nted on the mattress to prop herself up, could no longer hold. Bai Yu fell onto his broad chest. ¡°Not enough.¡± Ouyang Feilong pulled away from the kiss to allow her a moment to breathe. With a simple movement, he reversed their positions, caging Bai Yu on the bed with his ownrger body. Without waiting for permission, his mouth moved again to take away her breath with tenderness, lulling her into responding to him with the kiss as sweet. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hand caressed the soft skin of the woman whom he had always cherished. The plumpness under his palm belied her age and satisfied him to the point of crumbling his patience. ¡°Ah¡­¡± When swollen lips were let free, a soft moan from Bai Yu made hisst shred of endurance snap. The half-removed dragon robe was stripped off so quickly that Bai Yu did not notice that his body had left hers. Then, his gentle kiss came again and gradually turned into the passion that melted away her consciousness. Their lips never parted, not even while her legs were pushed open to make space for his body. Suddenly, her alertness, which had been quietened by the hot kiss, was jerked back by the sharp pain of something invading her body¡­ ¡°¡­Mmmm.¡± Bai Yu unconsciously cried out because of the pain while her mouth was still covered. Ouyang Feilong stopped his hand that was entering the soft body. He rained kisses all over her face to calm his wife. ¡°Good girl¡­¡± He suppressed his own desire as he whispered to her in aforting tone. He had decided to cherish her the best he could, and so he feared hurting her to the point of ending everything right now. Despite his determination, the stiffness that was rubbing on Bai Yu¡¯s stomach was beyond his control. Bai Yu nestled her face into his broad shoulder as she pressed her lips together tightly, trying to hide her pain. The corner of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mouth slightly curled up when he saw her action. His hand started to move, slowly, until the sound of pain that she was trying to suppress turned into a sweet moan. Her voice further fueled Ouyang Feilong¡¯s fire of desire. His fingers left while his golden eyes were still fixed on the beautiful, sweat-stained face of the woman beneath him. Bai Yu reached out to wipe the sweat from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s forehead. Under his unblinking stare, she had to do it in an attempt to lessen her own embarrassment. She knew what would follow from this point on. She knew he was at the end of his patience. Still, those golden eyes were gazing at her, begging. Her hand that was extended upward was grasped. A light kiss was pressed onto it. Those were the sweet, honeyed words that Bai Yu understood without Ouyang Feilong uttering a sound. Hisrge hand held hers, giving her both warmth and emotions that could be conveyed through actions. Their ten fingers intertwined, not leaving the slightest gap between each other. The weather outside was slightly cold, while inside the pce was heated by the mellow love-making that would only burn more and more passionately as the night continued. That night, Bai Yu discovered that the word ¡®not enough¡¯ from Ouyang Feilong was not mere banter. Chapter 190 - 190 What jiejie? What meimei? Part I 190 What jiejie? What meimei? Part I ¡°Your Majesty, it is time.¡± As soon as the eunuch¡¯s voice from outside the pce was heard, the warm embrace slowly moved away from Bai Yu¡¯s back. His strong arm, which was used as a pillow by his wife, was carefully pulled out from under her head. Because he had been living on the battlefield almost all his life, Ouyang Feilong was quick to wake up, even though the eunuch only called him once with a considerably low voice. It would soon be time for him to go to court. Tradition dictated that the emperor did not stay overnight in a consort¡¯s or concubine¡¯s pce, but if he did, it would indicate how much he favored her. Today, Empress Bai showed that she had a firm grasp on the emperor¡¯s heart. Yet, this was merely the opening night of a new reign. It was possible that the intimacy was merely an act by the emperor in an attempt to protect his empress¡¯ honor. No one knew that Ouyang Feilong¡¯s every action contained nothing but love and sincerity, untainted by honor or power. The touch he gave to the woman in his embrace was warm and gentle. He had savored her until she lost all her strength while in his arms. This was certainly not one of the acts normally seen within the pce. The current emperor was not raised within the pce grounds; thus, he would sometimes act strangely. One of the instances was his shielding the empress away from his other consorts. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A soft moan came as Bai Yu turned over to face him, still asleep. Ouyang Feilong had to make his movements slower and more silent. Da Yang needed its ruler, and so he must attend the morning meeting, no matter how much he wished to stay and take care of her after their first night together. The most he could do was to not wake Bai Yu, though it seemed his attempt was useless now. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± When they faced each other, he was met with a pair of gleaming ck eyes in the darkness. She said nothing as Ouyang Feilong moved to sit on the edge of the bed. His hand gently stroked her hair, whispering softly, ¡°You can sleep in a little more. No need to greet Empress Dowager this morning. Also, zhen shall forbid the consorts from bothering you.¡± This was also a tradition of the royal pce. All consorts muste to greet the mistress of the inner court, and then the empress would lead them to greet the empress dowager in turn. Entertaining scenes were on disy like this every day. However, Ouyang Feilong did not prefer it in the slightest. He did not want Bai Yu to be troubled by the women he had to begrudgingly take care of after being given by Ouyang Hongxian. ..... Ouyang Feilong could fill Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s shoes in all aspects except women. He had no intention of being close to any of them, and so he had no idea how to manage the problem. Especially with the women who were like poisoned flowers, they drove him to his wit¡¯s end. The only thing he could do was to keep them away from his Bai Yu. ¡°Your Majesty is being too overprotective.¡± Her eyes never left him. Bai Yu pulled up the nket to cover her naked body as she pushed herself up. She unconsciously grimaced as the sudden movement made the pain in the core of her body re up. Ouyang Feilong moved closer to help her sit up. His lips seemed to be suppressing a smile. ¡°Zhen have troubled you.¡± ¡°And yet, Your Majesty did not stop.¡± The ¡®troubled¡¯ person could not hold herself back from ring at the son of heaven. ¡°How can a husband hold back from admiring such a beautiful wife?¡± He said as he eyed her body that was not covered by the nket. The pink marks he had left were still clear on her pure, unblemished skin, though it had now reddened the same as her face. ¡°Your Majesty can respectfully get out!¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Ouyang Feilong burst outughing. Despite the rosy trails and bright red face, her dark eyes could still re daggers at him. Bai Yu¡¯s one hand tightly gripped the nket while the other pounded on the bare chest of the person who had been relentlessly bullying her sincest night. She fought against fatigue and drowsiness in order to talk to him, and yet¡­ He should just get out! ¡°What kind of empress dares to chase the emperor out, hm?¡± Afterughing to his heart¡¯s content, Ouyang Feilong resumed teasing her again. The ignored servants who were waiting outside made no move to enter the room and help their masters with their morning routine. Their conversation was not loud enough to leak outside, except for one sentence where Bai Yu had raised her voice in half anger and half embarrassment. The servants held their heads lower in an attempt to hide their surprise. An empress trying to drive an emperor away? Did she no longer want to be favored by him?! The only thing that could guarantee one¡¯s survival within the royal pce was a favor from the son of heaven. Empress Bai seemed to have attained it only recently, yet now she chased him away as soon as they woke. And instead of being furious, the magnificent and silent emperor¡­smiled?! ¡°Your Majesty should focus on taking care of our nation. I also have my own duty to fulfil as well.¡± And that duty was to ¡®take care¡¯ of everything within the inner court. Ouyang Feilong sighed. He did not want her to trouble herself with such a matter, not until he could find a solution. He must find it. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know Your Majesty¡¯s mind.¡± Bai Yu shook her head, interrupting Ouyang Feilong. She understood his worry and care, but he had been doing more than enough for her. Being who she was, she would never let Ouyang Feilong protect her forever. Hisrge hand was sped by the smaller hand that had been within his grasp all night. ¡°Trying to protect me to this degree¡­ Does Your Majesty want an empress and not a wife to share Your Majesty¡¯s hardships anymore?¡± Ouyang Feilong immediately shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Bai Yu smiled. Their gazes met under the curtain of darkness that their eyes were starting to adapt to. ¡°Then please, let me handle this.¡± Ouyang Feilong frowned. All the deceitful women he hated were now gathered under one roof, within this inner court. ¡°Has Your Majesty forgotten what kind of woman I am?¡± She asked as she moved closer, slightly tilting her face to look at the frown on his face. Its cause was merely something she had faced countless times before. ¡°A foolish woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give Your Majesty another chance.¡± ¡°An ugly woman.¡± ¡°Is Your Majesty sure of that?¡± Bai Yu said through her gritted teeth. Ouyang Feilong let out a smile. His knotted brows finally let go. ¡°You are a deceitful woman¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The wicked woman zhen loves the most.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Bai Yu had to expend a considerable amount of energy in order to get Ouyang Feilong out of the room. Were it not for the possibility of being called a licentious emperor, Ouyang Feilong might have stayed in her pce all day. Bai Yu did not go back to sleep since it would soon be time for the consorts toe and greet her. The time she had left after waking up was then spent getting ready. Today, Bai Yu let Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang dress her most elegantly. While there was a problem with the weight of the dress and the headpieces that she was not used to yet, it waspletely dwarfed by the marks Ouyang Feilong had left on her body. The ones that were on her neck were the most beautiful and prominent. Her two maids, who were recently promoted to empress¡¯ maids, turned red every time they saw the trace that could not be hidden by the clothes. Seeing their reaction, Bai Yu suddenly felt shy as well. Still, she did not order them to cover the marks with powder. These were important weapons that she would take into her first round of battle today. Chapter 191 - 191 What jiejie? What meimei? Part II 191 What jiejie? What meimei? Part II Bai Yu could roughly remember Ouyang Feilong¡¯s thirty-two consorts¡¯ names. They were all promoted from second consorts and concubines to royal consorts. Out of all of them, only two-second consorts became high-ranking consorts: Zhao Ninghua, who was Gui Fei, and Mu Qilin, who was De Fei. Three were promoted from concubines to Pin level consorts due to their families¡¯ standings. The rest twenty-seven were ranked as Jie Yu, Mei Ren, and Cai Ren, with nine people of each title filling the maximum limit. Bai Yu was not too well-versed in the ranks and titles within the inner court. Still, she knew enough to be amused by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s assignment. If his two-second consorts were not bestowed with a marriage by the emperor, then they would never be consorts ranked as Fei. As for Pin level, consorts would have to thank their fathers who served in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s army. And the rest of the twenty-seven women seemed to be haphazardly put into the avable slots. Within the list of names, Bai Yu did not see the Wang surname of the woman whom she had met once at a party. Bai Yu was unsure if it was because Ouyang Feilong had dealt with the Wang family and removed her from his pce, or if there was another reason. Bai Yu believed that there were many more women in Rui Wang Pce who were not brought to the royal pce. She might have to ask himter about what he did to them. This man was cold toward his consorts and concubines as always. The sole reason was that he never wanted them from the start. Bai Yu was lucky to have his heart, and that luck led her here, taking care of and talking to the women ¡®worthy¡¯ of the empress¡¯ benevolence. She had already prepared herself to face the women who had spent their entire youth married to Ouyang Feilong. Bai Yu was the youngest of them all, yet she held the highest rank and had to let these older women call her ¡®Jiejie.¡¯ That was rather hard to swallow for her still. ¡°Blessings to the Empress. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± The various voices of the consorts saying their greetings were heard as Bai Yu headed toward the phoenix throne on the raised tform, making it higher than the other consorts¡¯ seats. Bai Yu walked at her usual, elegant pace. The grace she had always carried was further emphasized by the golden robe and the full set of phoenix essories. ¡°You can rx.¡± ..... After sitting down, she revealed a smile at the colorful flowers around her. Though these consorts were no less than five years older than she, they could all retain their impressive beauty. Today, they dressed themselves meticulously, choosing lighter colors in order to not be too eye-catching. Bai Yu gauged these women with interest. They knew that they could not afford to offend her, the person who was currently favored and might remain so in the future. Nevertheless, there was someone who did not understand the word ¡®adapt.¡¯ Or maybe she intended to make herself Bai Yu¡¯s enemy¡­by beingte. Even a child knew that they must be early in one¡¯s first meeting with the empress. And yet this woman, Mu De Fei, slowly descended from her pnquin. Her movements were leisurely as if she was strolling in the royal garden. All sound was instantly silent. Bai Yu studied the woman she had met once and hit once with a face full of smiles. It seemed that the second consort was ¡®Mu Qilin,¡¯ who was sauntering toward her. The figure in the dark purple dress stopped in front of Bai Yu before curtsying to her. As expected of a Fei rank consort, her manners were impable. ¡°Apologies to jiejie. Meimei seems to have acted rudely.¡± Originally, Bai Yu was trying to cope with being called ¡®jiejie¡¯ by women older than her. However, when Mu Qilin appeared, she was now unsure whether she could ept it or not. ¡°Bengong doesn¡¯t remember having such a decrepit younger sister.¡± Bai Yu immediately covered her mouth after the words had ¡®slipped¡¯ out. The gaze of the woman before the phoenix throne turned sharp for a moment before returning to normal. ¡°Jiejie, please do not tease me so.¡± Mu Qilin let out a softugh, as an aristocrat¡¯s daughter would. She was skilled at suppressing her emotions and hiding her expression from the crowd. Unfortunately, Bai Yu could see how wicked this woman was. And she wanted to know how much more wicked she could be. Bai Yu and Mu Qilin were never on good terms. They had already exchanged violence since before Bai Yu entered the pce. It would be more surprising if Mu Qilin tried to suck up to her. Her title might be empress, or first consort, or first wife, but she could not deny that she was the one who came after. Still, Bai Yu could not fake a sincere smile or pretend to be friendly with a woman who was trying to steal her husband. If this was how Mu Qilin wanted to act, then Bai Yu would make an example out of her. ¡°Did bengong say something funny?¡± Her eyes were fixed on thedy in front of her. Despite a sweet smile on her lips, her crystal clear voice was chilly, as if every gaze was frozen to be fixed on her. ¡°Oh.¡± Without waiting for another word from anyone, Bai Yu pretended tough before continuing. Her cheerful tone was a stark contrast to the others¡¯ silence. ¡°Apologies to De Fei. Bengong was born the first miss of the major family and the daughter born of the first furen. There were not many opportunities to socialize with other children of the mistresses, so bengong was not quite used to having sisters.¡± Mu Qilin was not the only one affected; more than half the women here were slighted by Bai Yu¡¯s words. As consorts within the inner court, no matter how talented or beautiful they were, they would not prosper without their family¡¯s backing. Even the emperor¡¯s favor was tied to the family¡¯s power. The influence of the Bai family that Bai Yu held was second to none here. The difference in their status was further highlighted by the fact that most of them, including Mu Qilin, were born from second consorts or concubines. Although Bai Yu was angry at Ouyang Hongxian for finding these women to give to his brother, she had to thank him for picking those whose status or political power was not remarkable. ¡°Bengong hopes meimei won¡¯t mind.¡± If they wanted to be family, then she would y along. ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty.¡± The woman in purple hid her emotions under a smile and a sweet voice. ¡°No, no.¡± Bai Yu waved her hand in disagreement. ¡°Today, De Fei has taught bengong a lesson. Us siblings should be in harmony, correct?¡± Bai Yu smiled at the consorts, who were all keeping their heads low. They had seen how the arrogant Mu Qilin of Rui Wang Pce had to admit defeat. It did not matter whether the empress was willing or unwilling to marry, not when they looked up and witnessed her renowned beauty and rosy love marks on her pure, white neck. With those, how could they not acknowledge the absolute power she held here? ¡°Since De Fei has shown bengong friendship between siblings, you can kneel here and rest for two shichens. No need to follow bengong to greet the Empress Dowager.¡± At first, she intended to be ¡®jiejie¡¯ to ¡®meimei¡¯ who were older than her. But on second thought¡­ What jiejie? What meimei? I¡¯m not ying house with anyone here! Chapter 192 - 192 What is your heart made out of? Part I 192 What is your heart made out of? Part I Bai Yu sat in the pnquin, leading the consorts to the pce she was well acquainted with. From Miss Bai to Rui Wang Fei to Empress, her title changed with each visit in thest few days, as did her feelings. ¡°Empress Dowager feels ill and wishes to rest. Her Majesty said that there is no need for Empress to visit for the morning greetings for now.¡± Bai Yu felt blood rush to her face. If it were before, the empress dowager would never refuse her audience. However, she now intentionally refused to meet her, while at the same time sending her personal maid out to ry the message to Bai Yu in front of other consorts. It was impossible to understand¡­ The Empress Dowager did not favor the Empress! Bai Yu smiled at the senior maid, whom she had met countless times. She nodded in acknowledgement before giving a curtsy to the pce¡¯s mistress from outside the door. Then, she said some nonsensical words that expressed her care and left, as if she felt nothing about being turned away by the Empress Dowager. She had to ept that Empress Dowager was more experienced with life in the inner court than she was. In Bai Yu¡¯s mind, it was a much easier task to deal with the consorts than the Empress Dowager. Thus, she calmly left, all while knowing that the consorts wouldugh at her behind her back. She did not care what they thought since they would never dare say it out loud anyway. Bai Yu ordered everyone to disperse after she got on her pnquin. The women below her politely bowed to farewell her. When she arrived at her pce, she then ordered servants to bring a few rolls of exquisite silk fabric to each consort as a sign of goodwill after their first meeting. But what should she do with the Empress Dowager? ¡°Your Majesty, Bai Furen has requested an audience.¡± She had yet to sit on her phoenix throne for long before her mother came. Bai Yu nodded assent, and shortly after, Yue Mei walked into curtsy in front of her, as tradition dictated. ..... A strange feeling bloomed in her heart. Was she truly in a world where status was more important than seniority? Was she truly the most powerful woman? She had not been here for more than one year, and yet so many things had happened¡­ ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need for such formality.¡± Bai Yu went to help her mother stand before bringing her to the seat, uncaring of her status that made even her own mother an inferior. ¡°Gratitude to Empress.¡± Yue Mei knew that her daughter was not drunk with power. Still, the manners she had been taught since she was young made her feel obligated to act respectfully toward her child, who was now the mother of the nation. ¡°Coming here so early, is something the matter?¡± She remembered that she had not called her mother here. Yue Mei¡¯s sudden and early visit must mean that there was urgent business. ¡°During the morning meeting, His Majesty gave Empress a mandate to handle matters regarding Qin Wang¡¯s marriage. I rushed here as soon as I heard the news for fear that Empress might misunderstand His Majesty.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mandate? Bai Yu nced at her two maids. How could major news such as this not reach her, who was within the same royal pce? They seemed to have had the same thought as Yue Mei and purposefully hid it from her when she returned to the pce. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a good or bad thing, it is still undeniable that Your Majesty once loved Qin Wang. With such an order, I fear that a disagreement might ur between Your Majesties.¡± Bai Yu smiled at her mother. She lightly patted the back of Yue Mei¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing left in my heart for Qin Wang.¡± Yue Mei was still frowning. As someone so devoted to loving, she was naturally worried about Bai Yu, who had to not only witness the marriage of the man she once loved but also arrange it for him with her sister as a bride. Overthinking was truly a woman¡¯s habit. ¡°How can I let third sister marry Qin Wang if I still have feelings for him? Rest assured, mother.¡± Convinced by her words, Yue Mei finally showed a sign of relief. Bai Yu took this opportunity to let her mother handle the marriage arrangement. One, because she did not know the tradition here. And two, because she was not a saint. She could not organize a wedding for someone who had driven her to her death in a former life. Ouyang Feilong must have wished the same as well. He let the Bai family¡¯s power support Ouyang Mingxian to advance his future goal. Still, it would be too much if Bai Yu was a major supporter of his marriage as well. Delegating the task to Yue Mei was an appropriate choice. Furthermore, this would limit the power of the Bai family that Ouyang Mingxian held. If Bai Hua had a family backing that exceeded Chu Jiaoxin, who was first consort, it might have resulted in a conflict with Da Chu. Though Ouyang Feilong did not let her say it out loud, she still knew the freedom-loving Dragon was nning to make his nephew Ouyang Mingxian the heir. Other than his obsession with an exacting vengeance for his mother, Ouyang Mingxian was a great and talented man. At least in this life, he was better than in thest¡­ Still, in order to let this n progress smoothly, Ouyang Feilong must not have offspring, lest he divided the courtiers into two. For now, Bai Yu could rest assured since he had never spent a night with any consort other than her¡­ Oh no! Shepletely forgot¡­ Since morning, Ouyang Feilong had yet to order a contraceptive medicine for her! ¡°Is something the matter? Your Majesty seems quite pale.¡± Bai Yu fell silent when she realized that she had not drunk a single drop of medicine to prevent pregnancy after a passionate night with Ouyang Feilong. This world did not have condoms, and so there was no shred of doubt as to their closeness that night. However, it would be too embarrassing for a topic to discuss with her mother¡­ She would have to ask Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang about itter. ¡°Empress Dowager is ill. Her majesty said to cancel the morning greetings for the time being¡­¡± Bai Yu chose to talk about another problem that was worrying her. ¡°¡­But I know the real reason is that her majesty¡¯s still angry at me for marrying the emperor. What should I do?¡± After listening to her daughter¡¯s trouble, Yue Mei sighed. ¡°Yu-er, you poor thing.¡± Being an empress that was not favored by an emperor was already difficult. Animosity from Empress Dowager was another nail in the coffin. Yue Mei was so ovee with pity for her daughter that she unconsciously called her by name and reached out to stroke her head. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me.¡± She was the one who had entrusted her daughter to Empress Dowager in the hopes that she would be Qin Wang Fei. Now the situation was turned on its head. She herself did not have to live under the same roof as Empress Dowager Wei, and so she was not as troubled as Bai Yu. ¡°With mother¡¯s guidance, I can get through anything.¡± Bai Yu held her mother¡¯s hand against her cheek, taking in its warmth. It had been quite some time since shest acted spoiled with her mother like this. ¡°The Empress Dowager is headstrong and capable of hatred as fierce as her love. If her majesty doesn¡¯t wish to see you, then you might not have a chance¡­¡± Yue Mei recalled the woman¡¯s habit and tried to think. ¡°¡­You should send a skilled doctor there. Her majesty might or might not let him in, but at least you can show that you care about her majesty¡¯s wellbeing.¡± Bai Yu nodded. ¡°I also don¡¯t think that Her Majesty will be so cold to the point of cutting all ties with me.¡± ¡°Then you must regrly send gifts and nourishment to Her Majesty. At the very least, you won¡¯t look like a cold-hearted empress.¡± It was true that Empress Dowager had once helped support Bai Yu. And when her favor finally ceased, both Bai Yu and Yue Mei could not help but feel dejected. Bai Yu let Yue Meie to visit her every other day. Since she was not used to the pce¡¯s traditions, which were moreplicated than when she was a youngdy, it was better to have Yue Mei be her teacher instead of a senior royal maid who might gossip about her behind her back and make Bai Yu a clown among the pce servants. Furthermore, it would be more convenient for them to discuss the royal marriage between Ouyang Mingxian and Bai Hua, which would be held on the same day as Chu Jiaoxin, ording to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mandate. If Bai Yu was already cruel, then her husband was even more so. This was the reason why Bai Hua came to the pce with Yue Mei in the morning and did not wait longer than one incense to burn before requesting an audience after Yue Mei had left. ¡°Blessings from Bai Hua to the Empress.¡± Chapter 193 - 193 What is your heart made out of? Part II 193 What is your heart made out of? Part II ¡°Blessings from Bai Hua to the Empress.¡± Bai Yu returned to sitting on her phoenix throne. She did not approach Bai Hua to help her stand up, only waved her hand slightly as a gesture, telling her to stand at ease. Bai Yu let the heroine, who was as sweet and fragile as her name, stand there. Bai Yu did not let Bai Hua sit down. She leaned back, rxing in her throne as she calmly studied the woman¡¯s lowered face. She should be asking her sister for the reason she came, but the viiness felt it would be more amusing to let the silence urge her to the point of revealing her suppressed feelings. Bai Hua had already had to wait a long time while she was talking to her mother. And now she was made to wait even more after being able to have an audience. Not even a saintess would have unlimited patience, especially when her heart was filled to the point of bursting with emotions. Eventually, Bai Hua lifted her head. Swollen eyes on her beautiful face were as prominent as the peach blossom eyes that looked at Bai Yu gleamed with reproach. Her thin lips moved, uttering words in their mother tongue that Bai Yu had not heard for a long time¡­ ¡°What is your heart made out of?¡± Her voice trembled with every word. Bai Yu¡¯s brow was raised with interest¡­ She chose to speak Thai? Was it because her emotions were at rock bottom, or was it because she did not want anyone else to know what they were talking about? Very well, she was also tired of having to mock anyone with Da Yang¡¯s flowery words. ¡°What did I ever do to you? Why do you have to be this cruel to me, Miss Yoknapha?¡± Hmph! Bai Yu internally huffed. The first time she asked Bai Hua about Yoknapha, she refused to know her. Then, when Bai Hua came to tell her about Bai He before she left for the border, she did not reveal who she was in that past life. Still, with the brain of a genius doctor, Padma must have already figured out who she was. ..... ¡°Now that you know I¡¯m Yoknapha, why can¡¯t you think for yourself about what you¡¯ve done to me?¡± She did not answer the question, only nonchntly ridiculed back in the samenguage. She had hoped to see Bai Hua finally reveal her anger. ¡°What did I do?¡± Bai Hua pointed at herself. Confusion and frustration formed in her charming eyes despite her best attempt to hide them from the person who was destroying her life. ¡°What could I ever do to you? I¡¯m just an ordinary woman who suddenly woke up in someone else¡¯s body. Even though we¡¯re in the same predicament, you don¡¯t have any sympathy at all. You refused to help me, and now you¡¯re doing this to me!¡± Bai Yu¡¯s lips slightly moved to form a subdued smile as she arched her brow at the other person, not uttering a word back. She could not openly smile, lest Bai Hua realize that she was being intentionally provoked. Seeing indifference from the person who should understand her the most in an unfamiliar world, Bai Hua could no longer suppress her emotions. She had endured enough after being thrown into this world and had to live in shame for being born of a concubine. From a genius who was pampered and respected to a woman who was hated and insulted by the world. And when the day came that she found someone who loved and protected her, that person was taken away. Ouyang Mingxian had to marry a woman with a status higher than her, while she became second consort, a title only honorable in name but abhorred as a mistress in reality. ¡°Your lover was once taken away from you. You should be the one who knows best how that feels. Why can¡¯t you have sympathy for me too?¡± This damned woman dared mention the past life to her like this? Bai Yu straightened her back in her seat as she red at Bai Hua with cold eyes. Originally, she intended for her half-sister to vent all her feelings since this would be the only chance for Bai Hua to reveal her bitterness about everything. Then she would give guidance on how to live as a second consort while remaining hopeful. However, what she said irritated Bai Yu. ¡°Have you ever wondered why you have to be here, as Bai Hua?¡± Bai Yu chose not to be polite to someone she had given up on sympathizing with. There was no one left in the pce other than the two of them. She had signaled to the maids with her gaze, dismissing them from the room already. Furthermore, the conversation was in anguage that those within Da Yang would never understand; thus, Bai Yu had stopped trying to be friendly with the person who, at the very least, had the blood of the same family in her veins. ¡°And have you ever wondered why I have to be Bai Yu?¡± The mandate of heaven had been altered. It would not be a crime for her to use it to teach this woman a lesson. ¡°Did you really think it was heaven ying tricks on us by putting our souls in the bodies of women in another world? No¡­ No, it isn¡¯t.¡± Bai Yu shook her head. She stood at her full height, looking down on the person below, her gaze full of hatred. ¡°It¡¯s not heaven that¡¯s ying tricks on our fates. It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the one who yed with my fate!¡± Despite knowing full well that her own wickedness was the cause of this never-ending cycle of karma, Bai Yu still wanted to make this woman feel the same pain she had gone through. She wanted her to realize her crime of using love as an excuse and make Bai Yu the antagonist. Bai Hua turned quiet at the gaze directed at her. The hatred in it was more than what she felt the first time they met. ¡°No¡­¡± Bai Yu pretended to smile. ¡°I should say that it¡¯s you in the past life that yed with my life back then!¡± ¡°W¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the stupid transmigration you¡¯ve seen in those dramas. It¡¯s our past lives. It¡¯s the world where you sabotaged my whole life!¡± Not only Bai Hua herself, but her mother as well, who had hurt Bai Yu all along, under that mask of a heroine. Hmph! She had used the word ¡®us¡¯ and ¡®our¡¯ already. She wanted to hurl! ¡°Both you, I, and Ouyang Mingxian aren¡¯t characters in the series like you think. That series you know is actually our past life!¡± ¡°¡­N¡­No. That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. All of it!¡± Seeing the shock in the woman¡¯s eyes, Bai Yu was further satisfied with striking the truth into Bai Hua¡¯s heart. She wanted Bai Hua to feel what she felt. She wanted Bai Hua to shoulder this stupid fate like her as well. ¡°Do you want to know what would happen if you and I didn¡¯t transmigrate here?¡± Bai Hua shook her head. Silent tears fell from her peach blossom eyes. The truth could not be further from what she had expected. ¡°But I want to tell you¡­¡± Bai Yu stepped down from the phoenix throne. She strode forward, slowly approaching Bai Hua. ¡°In thatst life, Bai Yu loved Ouyang Mingxian to the point that she was willing to do everything for him¡­¡± The figure in the golden robe carried an air so intimidating that Bai Hua unconsciously stepped back. ¡°Blinded by love, never realizing that she was being used by him. She was his empress consort, all without knowing that he only wanted her power¡­ In the end, Bai Yu died of heartbreak when she discovered that all along, Ouyang Mingxian loved another woman who was not her. And that woman was Bai Hua!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Bai Yu forced out a huff from her throat in pity. Bai Hua cried out, even though she should have realized that the Bai Hua in that story was her past life. The fragile heroine shook her head with cheeks streaked with tears. She slowly retreated from Bai Yu, as if she was frightened by the fury emanating from the woman before her. Bai Yu stepped forward to be close to the woman in front of her, reaching her hand out and squeezing Bai Hua¡¯s chin with irritation at seeing this woman¡¯s fragility, which was as fragile as an enchanting flower. ¡°You are the Bai Hua in that life, and I am the Bai Yu in that life too.¡± The wicked, devastatingly beautiful face moved closer to the sweet, delicate face full of tears. Bai Yu whispered through her gritted teeth. She had to restrain herself from using her strength to crush this woman with her own hand. ¡°That life that you¡¯ve taken Ouyang Mingxian from me, I know that pain more than anyone else.¡± The hand that had gripped Bai Hua¡¯s chin let go as it pushed that hateful face away with full force. Unable to brace herself, Bai Hua stumbled back and fell. Bai Yu walked closer, ignoring the copsed form of her half-sister. A golden shoe embroidered with a phoenix pattern, indicating the high status of its wearer, stepped onto the soft fabric of the pink dress on Bai Hua, who was trying to move away. Bai Yu smiled once more, then added. ¡°So in this life, I want you to taste that feeling of having your lover taken away too. I hope you won¡¯t mind, miss heroine.¡± Chapter 194 - 194 Is this enough to cheer you up? 194 Is this enough to cheer you up? Bai Yu stared at the woman in front of her. Bai Hua had not yet given up on trying to escape from her half-sister. Her face lowered for not long before the peach blossom eyes turned up to meet Bai Yu¡¯s again. Something within those eyes had changed. It seemed the heroine had finally gathered herself. Bai Yu lifted her foot from the hem of Bai Hua¡¯s skirt. ¡°You¡¯re wondering why I resent you so much for something that happened in the long past.¡± Bai Hua did not answer, though her eyes conveyed the same thought as what Bai Yu had said. ¡°I used to be stupid. I killed myself because my lover was stolen by someone.¡± Bai Yu crouched down next to the person who was still on the ground. Her calm gaze carried hatred so intense that Bai Hua started to move back despite having just daringly met her eyes. Bai Yu reached out to grab the woman¡¯s chin again. ¡°Coincidentally, that woman looks just like this!¡± Bai Hua¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She tried to move, pulling her face away from Bai Yu¡¯s grip, but her strength was not enough. ¡°It¡¯s not just one life that you¡¯ve ruined my love. That bitch Song Lianhua who stole Li Wenrou is the same person as this Bai Hua, and also reincarnated as Padma!¡± p! ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ..... Her wrist was swatted away with a sharp noise. Bai Hua¡¯s face was immediately freed. Bai Yu looked at the red print on her wrist before turning to look at the person who had caused it. She had to consciously suppress the boiling emotions within. ¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± Bai Hua shook her head. Her beautifully gathered hair started to unravel. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not possible¡­It¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wasted my breath speaking for this long and you still won¡¯t believe it?¡± Bai Yu understood. Originally, Bai Hua was a doctor who believed in facts that could be proven by science. Instantly believing in things such as reincarnation would be difficult. Still, it was not too difficult for Bai Yu. p! Bai Hua¡¯s face was turned by the force of the blow. A handprint appeared on her tear-stained face. Shock reflected clearly in her eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Without waiting for the other person to speak, Bai Yu sneered and asked with a sugary voice. She wiped the hand she had used to p on her phoenix robe, all in a natural manner. ¡°If it hurts, then that means how you cross through lives and worlds here is not a dream¡­¡± She stood up to her full height. Her phoenix eyes nced at the person below. ¡°¡­You have already transmigrated here. Are you going to refuse that reincarnation isn¡¯t possible?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Hua was both surprised and stunned by Bai Yu¡¯s words and actions. She could say nothing as she stared at the menacing back of the woman whose fate had intertwined with hers for many lives. ¡°In truth, there is no need for me to be this violent with you.¡± Bai Yu gracefully sat down on her phoenix throne, not acknowledging what she had done. Thenguage had changed, as had her intimidation moments ago. What was left were a sweet smile and a gentle gaze for her half-sister. ¡°This is what I wanted to do the most when I saw your face¡­¡± Song Lianhua¡¯s face. ¡°Unfortunately, I died first.¡± In truth, Yoknapha wanted to p Song Lianhua once. She had to thank Bai Hua for making her dreame true. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°The empress is unexpectedly cruel.¡± ¡°And Princess Jiaoxin is unexpectedly rude.¡± ¡°I have manners for those worthy of them.¡± ¡°But bengong can be merciless to any arrogant woman.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Jiaoxin stopped arguing with the woman on the phoenix throne. She had seen that other than her high level of magic and proficiency in martial arts, Bai Yu was adept at deception. Under her beautiful fa?ade hid wickedness perfectly out of sight. What a disgusting woman! ¡°When Princess has arrived at the pce, it is advised that a royal maid be sent to announce it so that bengong shall properly wee Princess, as that is the manner bengong was taught.¡± Mannerless. Lacking in education and discipline. These were the implications she had for Chu Jiaoxin. Bai Yu guessed that this first princess must have arrived while she and Bai Hua were speaking. Though she had not concealed her magic aura, Bai Yu was too preupied with Bai Hua and too ovee with emotions to notice. Fortunately, Bai Yu did not use the Da Yangnguage in the conversation. Still, Chu Jiaoxin must have known that she had pped Bai Hua because magic enabled its user to observe their surroundings. As soon as Bai Hua left, Chu Jiaoxin stepped into the pce. Bai Yu¡¯s troubled emotions had yet to calm down when she had to smooth her expression for the encounter with the haughty first princess. Was this a national women¡¯s assembly day or something?! ¡°Your Majesty was receiving an ¡®important¡¯ guest. I do not dare to interrupt.¡± The mocking tone in Bai Yu¡¯s words could not dampen Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Mm.¡± Bai Yu nodded. ¡°She is quite important to bengong. From here, she will be in your care, as sisters of the same pce.¡± Bai Yu did not care what Chu Jiaoxin would do to Bai Hua after marrying into Qin Wang¡¯s pce. Even if this princess could see a special,plicated rtionship between them, she still was not the kind of person who had the mentality of ¡®This person is mine; only I can bully her.¡¯ She had bullied Bai Hua enough. Chu Jiaoxin could do whatever she wished. Bai Yu was not so concerned with her image to the point of making herself dance on others¡¯ palms. After Bai Hua married Ouyang Mingxian as his second consort, if this princess treated Bai Hua well, then it would imply that she also treated Bai Yu well. However, if it was the opposite, then it would mean Chu Jiaoxin did not respect Bai Yu, who was empress. To Bai Yu, this was merely a y between women that never interested her. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Bai Yu replied with a smile. ¡°I never understand what my brother sees in a disgusting woman like you.¡± Chu Jiaoxin was fed up with wearing a mask. She was greatly dissatisfied with this marriage. She thought that Bai Yu wanted to beat her by making her marry Qin Wang and sending her younger sister to be her opponent. But Chu Jiaoxin was wrong. Bai Yu did everything out of hate, not with anyplicated ns behind it. ¡°At least a disgusting woman like me was once Da Chu¡¯s empress-to-be.¡± Recalling Chu Zhaoran, she amusedly brought up the topic. Even now, the throne for Da Chu¡¯s empress was still empty. The new emperor had secretly sent her a magic letter, dering that the phoenix throne was reserved for only a woman of the Bai family. ¡°You¡¯re a sly vixen.¡± Chu Jiaoxin could not refuse Bai Yu¡¯s words. She could only ball her hand into a fist even though she wanted nothing more than to stab her sword at this woman. But this was the royal pce where she could not touch Bai Yu, not even with her fingertips. ¡°Princess¡­¡± Bai Yu sighed, then put on a smile. ¡°¡­Currently, you¡¯re here as Da Chu¡¯s royalty, and you¡¯re allowed to speak as you please. However, as soon as you marry into the Da Yang dynasty¡­ You must call bengong ¡®Aunt.¡¯¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can always win.¡± Chu Jiaoxin understood well what Bai Yu meant. No matter how high her status used to be, she had to bow to Bai Yu after her marriage. But how could someone like Chu Jiaoxin give in so easily? ¡°You should spend your time taking care of your husband. Bengong fears that Princess might have to spend your wedding night alone.¡± Bai Yu intentionally teased, and it seemed the princess, who had little patience, was swayed by what she said. ¡°Hmph! How can Your Majesty¡¯s fragile sister put up a fight against me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s only fragile when in front of bengong.¡± Bai Yu suppressed an urge tough. The clouds in her heart were slowly dissipating. ¡°Then Your Majesty can look forward to a grandchild!¡± Chu Jiaoxin turned around; her dress fluttered behind her. Bai Yu sighed, then raised her hand to lightly massage her temples. Just go. Go your way. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Is Your Majesty tired?¡± ¡°I have to ask you that instead.¡± Bai Yu raised her brow at her husband. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have guestsing all day?¡± Ouyang Feilong took her hands and led her inside the pce. He had sent a eunuch to announce his visit here, and Bai Yu came out to wait for him again, despite already being told not to. Today, she wanted to speak to Ouyang Feilong about contraceptive medicine. Luckily, he delivered himself to her on her doorstep. Still, she chose to ask him this instead when she saw his fatigued face. ¡°Very!¡± Knowing that they were alone, Bai Yu felt no need to fake a smile. The corner of her mouth curved down as she flopped down onto the edge of the bed next to Ouyang Feilong. ¡°My Xiao Yu ispetent, is she not?¡± Ouyang Feilong amusedly watched her natural, genuine manner. Hisrge hand pulled out the jade hairpin, letting her dark hair fall as he preferred. He was fortunate to have her next to him today. ¡°No matter howpetent I am, I still need someone to cheer me up.¡± Hearing her words, Ouyang Feilong turned silent. His golden eyes carefully studied the woman in front of him. Bai Yu suppressed a smile, both tickled by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s reaction and embarrassed by what she had said. She did not know where she had gained the courage to utter such spoiled words so calmly when this man was not her brother, who was her usual target. ¡°Um¡­ I think the weather tonight is¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong moved his face closer to the person who was trying to change the subject. His warm lips pressed onto her soft ones before quickly leaving. ¡°Is this enough to cheer you up?¡± Ouyang Feilong beamed. Bai Yu was asking for him to spoil her. This was the first time that she approached him first! ¡°I think it¡¯s not enough.¡± Without waiting for an answer from her, Ouyang Feilong moved toward Bai Yu with a smile, catching her off guard and making her instinctively retreat back, resulting in her lying down on the mattress. Ouyang Feilong put his hands on the bed, caging her under his own body. Hot lips came to cheer the other person up once again but were blocked by her hands. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu regretted acting spoiled with him. It was as if any discussion she wanted was thrown out as soon as she met his gleaming gaze. ¡°But I¡¯m not cheered up yet.¡± ¡°Your Majesty already is.¡± ¡°No, that kiss was to cheer you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Then how is it different?¡± Ouyang Feilong did not borate on the difference with words, but with an action that Bai Yu could not resist. They both knew that only the other person could fulfill the void and emptiness in their tired hearts. A soft kiss to cheer him up turned into a sweet and passionate kiss driven by their emotions. The sound of argument was turned into moans from Bai Yu, who willingly let her husband take the ¡®moral support¡¯ as much as he wished. ¡°¡­Mmm¡­W¡­Wait¡­¡± The little strength she had left was used when Ouyang Feilong gave her a moment to breathe after satisfying himself once. Bai Yu tried to recall her alertness back in order to talk about the matter she had intended to, all while still panting after being drained. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong allowed her only a brief rest, not long enough for her breaths to return to normal, before capturing her mouth again. His hands wandered over her body, exploring with the hot palms that did not seem to easily stop. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m exhausted today¡­¡± He whispered hoarsely into his wife¡¯s ear as his body moved rhythmically. ¡°¡­I need more encouragement.¡± A low moan sounded at the same time as the sweet voice from the person beneath. And at that, Ouyang Feilong quickened his pace until Bai Yupletely forgot what she wanted to speak with him in the first ce. There was only one sentence of retort echoing in her head¡­ If you¡¯re exhausted, go to sleep! ..... What kind of exhausted person continues to do this kind of thing?! Chapter 195 - 195 Some flowers are born to repay their benefactor Part I 195 Some flowers are born to repay their benefactor Part I ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± A soft whisper came with a light shake. She had to force her eyes to open, despite having just entered slumber not too long ago, to look at the person who had disturbed her all night. ¡°Mm.¡± In front of her was Ouyang Feilong, in a golden robe. The curtain of pearl strings separated the line of sight between two pairs of eyes. ¡°Your Majesty is leaving already?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Despite wanting her to rest, Ouyang Feilong must wake his wife up to do one thing. Her fragrant body was supported to sit up against his broad chest. Drowsiness made Bai Yu obediently lean onto him. A warm cup of medicinal broth was put in front of the half-asleep woman. ¡°This is¡­¡± Bai Yu blinked, chasing away sleepiness when she saw what Ouyang Feilong handed her. Her eyes nced at the cup before turning to the man who was holding it. Ouyang Feilong gently smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a tonic.¡± ¡°But what about contraceptives?¡± Bai Yu immediately asked before the conversation was interrupted or made forgotten. Ouyang Feilong frowned. A smile disappeared from his enchanting face. ¡°Why would you need it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Bai Yu tried to find an answer. If she got pregnant now¡­it would not be good timing? ..... ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± Ouyang Feilong lowered his voice. The gaze from his dragon eyes seemed to pierce into her skin. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think that zhen will forbid you from getting pregnant?¡± ¡°But if I¡¯m pregnant right now¡­¡± Bai Yu hurriedly pressed her lips together, unable to continue when under his eyes that clearly expressed disapproval of her thoughts. She was only worried that it might affect his n in the future. Ouyang Feilong sighed. He wanted to put down the tonic to clear up the misunderstanding between them. However, Bai Yu immediately took the cup and drank it all at once. She had expected the tonic to be bitter, but strangely, there was a hit of sweetness and fragrance mixed in, making it much easier to swallow. The red, swollen lips that were bullied for the majority of the night were sheened with the medicine. Ouyang Feilong raised her chin as he tilted his face to press a repeated kiss onto her lips as if wanting to wipe away the trace of the medicine. ¡°Never think about drinking contraceptives.¡± The firmness in his voice contrasted so clearly with his gentleness that Bai Yu had to nod in eptance. ¡°Da Yang under Brother¡¯s rule has always been prosperous and stable. After this war with Da Chu, we only need to restore the border slightly more for the nation to be peaceful again. As for the dynasty, stability can onlye after you have a child for zhen or when there is an heir apparent.¡± Her lips were let free. Her naked body was embraced within his arms until she sank into his strong chest, only ayer of nket between them. Bai Yu leaned into the warmth of his fully-clothed figure and listened to what he was going to tell her. ¡°Soon, I shall appoint a crown prince.¡± The most important words were uttered without concealment or hidden implication. Ouyang Feilong could not ignore Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s original intention. Originally, this throne should have been his nephew¡¯s, not his. And after events had been turned upside down to this point, the title Taizi could belong to none other than¡­ ¡°Ming-er will be a great emperor.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ouyang Feilong¡¯s n left Bai Yu sleepless. Despite him forcing her back to bed and forbidding other consorts froming to greet her in the morning, she still woke up to get ready to meet them. In the future, Ouyang Feilong must establish stability for the nation while at the same time finding a way to appoint Ouyang Mingxian as crown prince, as Ouyang Hongxian had wished. If she was pregnant, Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s status as a crown prince would be disputed. Yet Ouyang Feilong wanted her to be pregnant, despite her pregnancy possibly causingplications to his n. This man knew what a good n and strategy should be, and he still chose her wellbeing over the perfect n. From here on, she must support him in stabilizing Da Yang and eliminating internal conflicts in preparation for when the throne changed hands. And one of her duties was to help Ouyang Mingxian be the perfect candidate for Da Yang¡¯s Taizi. ¡°Blessings to the Empress. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± Today, she let the royal consorts wait longer than usual since she waste starting to get ready. She had changed her mind from sleeping in to letting these womene in to greet her. Bai Yu wore a dark blue color she preferred, though the cut was more modest thanst time since there was no need to further emphasize how favored she was. More importantly, the traces Ouyang Feilong had left behind were more than thest time, so many that she was not shameless enough to use them to brag. ¡°Where¡¯s De Fei?¡± Finding one empty seat as she swept her eyes through the crowd, Bai Yu asked after all of them had sat down. ¡°Your Majesty, De Fei is feeling unwell.¡± It was Zhao Ninghua, in the seat of Gui Fei, who answered her. ¡°Has a royal doctor been sent to examine her?¡± Bai Yu turned to the woman who answered her politely, despite being quite older than her. ¡°I have given the order, Your Majesty.¡± Silence instantly fell upon the area. Dark eyes gazed at the woman who seemed to have been so used to taking care of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s women that she had forgotten who the authoritative person in the inner court was. If someone else was the empress, then Bai Yu did not know what would ensue. But as for Empress Bai, she had a different view¡­ ¡°Thank you for taking care of her for bengong.¡± Bai Yu sincerely thanked Zhao Ninghua. Having someone to help was better than having to do everything on her own. ¡°I am not worthy of Your Majesty¡¯s thanks.¡± Zhao Ninghua¡¯s face was lowered to the point that Bai Yu could not discern her expression. The atmosphere was still quiet, even though Bai Yu had expressed gratitude. It seemed the listeners had interpreted her words as sarcasm. ¡°How is De Fei?¡± Bai Yu chose to change the subject. ¡°Your Majesty, the royal doctor said that she has a fever after being out in the cold for too long, though some rest would suffice for her recovery.¡± It was still Zhao Ninghua who answered the question. And the answer quite amused Bai Yu. Mu De Fei intended to say that she fell ill because Bai Yu had ordered her to kneel. Mu Qilin seemed determined to remain Bai Yu¡¯s enemy. Nevertheless, a viiness like her did not take that to heart. She only nodded and continued to speak with Zhao Ninghua, ignoring what other consorts might think of her true intention. ¡°Then you should send some supplements to her too.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Zhao Ninghua bowed her head. ¡°De Fei is honored to receive such mercy from Empress.¡± One of the consorts spoke when she realized that the tension in the air was slowly loosening after the conversation continued without Bai Yu¡¯s chastising Zhao Ninghua. ¡°Right.¡± Bai Yu pretended to suddenly recall something. ¡°What level of magic does De Fei possess? It is surprising to see how a little cold can harm her so.¡± Silence resumed once more. ¡°Oh, well.¡± Bai Yu waved her hand, dismissing the question she had posed. ¡°Then bengong shall have to trouble Gui Fei by telling her to train her magic more in order to avoid falling ill again.¡± It was true that women in this era were frailer than women in the future she came from. The reason was none other than the tradition of youngdies being sheltered, only learning sewing while waiting to be married off to an eligible partner. Only a few would train in martial arts or exercise. A slight breeze could easily make them ill. However, this world also had a wonderful thing called magic. It not only gave special power to its user but also acted as immunity for the body. Mu Qilin wanted to y the role of a fragile heroine to paint the empress as a cruel woman, but she did not realize that it would make her look like a fool in the end. In the future, anyone who fell ill would not be able to use a simple excuse such as this. The royal consorts had to lower their heads and think to themselves that they could not underestimate the new empress too much, otherwise they might end up like Mu De Fei, who was now known as a woman with low-level magic. ¡°Winter will soon pass. Tomorrow bengong shall call the anonymous master in to sew new dresses for you all. How does that sound?¡± Bai Yu ignored the reserved manner of the consorts who wanted to see hersh out after being slighted by Mu De Fei and disrespected by Zhao Gui Fei. ¡°Your Majesty is most gracious.¡± ¡°Mhm. Bengong is tired now.¡± Hearing that, the royal consorts knew it was time to leave. Starting with Zhao Gui Fei, who left first, followed by other consorts in descending ranks. When all of them finally left, Bai Yu waved her hand to call Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang to her. ¡°How did Gui Feie to be His Majesty¡¯s consort?¡± Others¡¯ businesses were never beyond Xiao Xi¡¯s knowledge. The woman named Zhao Ninghua was of a simr age to Ouyang Feilong. She was born of the first furen of a merchant family in Da Yang. Her family might be normal merchants, but with a respectable reputation, she was both the first to be bestowed marriage to Ouyang Feilong and also the first woman to be Ouyang Feilong¡¯s second consort. After her came many more royal marriages, though all of them were born of mistresses and concubines, or were from branch families that held no substantial power. ¡°Since Gui Fei was married into Rui Wang Pce before everyone else, she was quite respected by the other consorts. Words and important matters within the pce used to be handled by her, as well as some other consorts.¡± ¡°What about De Fei?¡± ¡°Other than Gui Fei, there were De Fei and Consort Wang, who had powers in Rui Wang Pce. Those two women married His Majesty around the same time and were among thest consorts. Problems within the pce were mostly caused by De Fei and Consort Wang.¡± ¡®Consort Wang,¡¯ whom Xiao Xi mentioned, must be a consort from the Wang family whom Bai Yu had met in the pce. Now without Consort Wang, Mu Qilin changed the target from Zhao Ninghua to her instead. ¡°Sounds like she¡¯s quite a troublemaker.¡± Bai Yu yed with the ring on her ring finger as she pondered. ¡°Then Gui Fei might know a thing or two about dealing with her.¡± ¡°Your Majesty means¡­¡± ¡°Summon Gui Fei here.¡± Chapter 196 - 196 Some flowers are born to repay their benefactor Part II 196 Some flowers are born to repay their benefactor Part II ¡°Summon Gui Fei here.¡± Despite only letting everyone return to their pces moments ago, Bai Yu did not hesitate to order Zhao Ninghua toe to her again. Others could easily guess that the reason must be what had urred during the morning greeting, and Bai Yu fully intended for them to think that way. If everything went ording to n, today, Zhao Ninghua might be an important pawn in ruling the inner court. Bai Yu had noticed since yesterday that Zhao Gui Fei carried an air different from other consorts. Today, Zhao Ninghua was informed of Mu De Fei¡¯s condition and sent a royal doctor to her pce without Bai Yu¡¯s knowledge. Her action seemed to be an instinctive one, born from her many years of experience in managing the women of Rui Wang Pce. Originally, Bai Yu had prepared herself to fight with Ouyang Feilong¡¯s women. However, it turned out that her only prominent opponent was Mu Qilin alone. Other consorts were quite reserved and clever. Zhao Ninghua might be the person who made them that way. Gui Fei who had better control over other consorts than the empress was not a desirable situation. It was not that Bai Yu wanted loyalty from any consorts. Instead, she wanted convenience for herself. It was already apparent that Mu De Fei was her enemy. But Zhao Ninghua¡­ Whether she wanted to fight Bai Yu or not remained to be seen. ¡°Blessings from Zhao Ninghua to the Empress.¡± ¡°You can rx.¡± Bai Yu moved from the hall in her pce to arge gazebo in the middle of the royal garden. She wanted the calming atmosphere of the morning to soothe her guest since she might apply too much pressure if she spoke to Zhao Ninghua while sitting on the phoenix throne. ..... ¡°Bengong had the royal maids gather some chrysanthemum flowers to make tea for his majesty. Why don¡¯t you have a taste?¡± Zhao Ninghua smiled and gracefully raised the cup of chrysanthemum tea, politely going along with Bai Yu¡¯s suggestion. Bai Yu studied the woman in front of her with great interest. Though she was already past her full bloom, she could perfectly retain her beauty. She might not be able to rival Bai Yu, but the atmosphere around her was strangely calming. ¡°It is quite difficult to find chrysanthemum flowers at this time near the end of the year.¡± After savoring the taste of the tea, Zhao Ninghua was the one to start the conversation. It greatly pleased Bai Yu, since she had wanted the other person to speak first. ¡°Normally, chrysanthemums would bloom during the ninth month. But as flowers of the royal pce, they must endure the harsh environment and continue to bloom until someone can see their beauty. Do you think not?¡± She was probing, trying to gauge Zhao Ninghua¡¯s ambitiousness through the implication beneath the conversation about the chrysanthemum flower. ¡°But Your Majesty, some flowers bloom for another purpose.¡± Bai Yu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there another purpose for flowers other than to be admired?¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Zhao Ninghua did not meet her gaze. Her face was slightly lowered as she gave her answer, loud and clear, with a smile dotted on her lips. ¡°Some flowers are born to be useful to their benefactors.¡± ¡°To be useful?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then how can you know which flowers are born to be useful?¡± Zhao Ninghua still held her head low, remaining calm despite being questioned. ¡°It is all up to its keeper.¡± If Zhao Ninghua was the flower born not to be admired but to be useful, then it was clear that she was born to help Ouyang Feilong. It seemed this duty of hers was also a wish from Ouyang Hongxian, who had sent her here. ¡°And what if bengong, who isn¡¯t its keeper, wants to use it?¡± The meaning behind her question made Zhao Ninghua finally raise her eyes to meet Bai Yu¡¯s. ¡°What do you say?¡± Bai Yu smiled, revealing her dimples. ¡°Your Majesty is the mistress of all flowers. I do not dare say no.¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking too highly of bengong.¡± Bai Yu nodded, satisfied. A slight frown appeared on Zhao Ninghua¡¯s face. Bai Yu silently watched as she considered something in her mind. And when she eventually chose to remain silent, Bai Yu let the topic go. At least she had her answer that Zhao Ninghua did not intend to be an enemy. ¡°Bengong gathered these chrysanthemums to brew tea for His Majesty in the hopes that they would help nourish eyesight. Are they considered useful flowers, as you said?¡± ¡°It is so, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then you bring some back with you too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Tonight, Ouyang Feilong sent a servant to inform her that he would not be staying the night here. This was the first night they spent apart since their marriage. Bai Yu smiled to herself at the knowledge that her sleep would not be taken away by that selfish person anymore. Bai Yu had been in a good mood ever since Zhao Ninghua had left. She had ordered the maids to make the chrysanthemums she had left into nighttime snacks for Ouyang Feilong. But now that he did note, she would eat them all on her own. What tea for the emperor? That was all a lie. Bai Yu only wanted to test Zhao Ninghua to see which side she was on. And she was greatly satisfied with the answer. However, she could not sleep. The question of what objective Ouyang Hongxian had in sending Zhao Ninghua still bothered her in bed. It would be too strange to summon Zhao Gui Fei here in the middle of the night, so Bai Yu chose to go directly to Ouyang Feilong to ask about his brother¡¯s intention. ¡°Prepare tea and snacks. I¡¯ll go see His Majesty.¡± Xiao Chang answered before leaving to make preparations, while Xiao Xi came to help her change from a nightgown to something more elegant and warmer. While gathering Bai Yu¡¯s hair up, Xiao Xi suppressed a smile as their eyes met in the bronze mirror. Bai Yu ignored her maid¡¯s teasing gaze. She was only curious about Zhao Ninghua, not missing Ouyang Feilong or anything! ¡°His Majesty has allowed Empress to enter.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s personal eunuch was waiting for her in front of the royal study. She had just arrived and was immediately allowed entrance before she could announce her presence. Bai Yu nodded and stepped into the quiet room. Her feet stopped when a thought urred to her. She turned around to take the tray carrying the tea and snacks. Then, her followers retreated outside to join Ouyang Feilong¡¯s servants, who had been standing in front of the building from the start. She silently walked inside, trying not to disturb the man in front of her. His tall figure in a white robe embroidered with a five-talon dragon was behind a table. His golden eyes were focused on the petition in front of him. He did not raise his head, even though he must have sensed Bai Yu¡¯s presence in the room. Ouyang Feilong was not someone who easily showed emotions on his face, and yet a deep frown could be seen. It seemed the content of the petition he was reading was not something good. ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± His low voice pierced through the silence. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu responded as she gazed at the enchanting face she loved. ¡°Is something bothering your brothertely?¡± Ouyang Feilong looked up from the petition. His brows were still knit tight. Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°Did something happen?¡± The man did not reply, only using the petition to point at the tray in her hand. ¡°Is that for zhen?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu nodded as she put it down on the table. Ouyang Feilong used one hand to pour tea for himself, while the other hand held the petition, extending forward to give it to Bai Yu as if he had forgotten that the nation¡¯s matter should not involve women. In the end, Bai Yu took it. The content of the paper she held was written in familiar handwriting. It was Bai He¡¯s, and it detailed his suggestion to strengthen the alliance with Da Chu, which had sent its first princess for a diplomatic marriage, while Da Yang sent horses, weapons, and other things in response. On top of that, Ouyang Feilong had organized a group of diplomats that would head to Da Chu for cultural exchange. The names of those in the group were included, as well as its leader, who was the author of this petition. Bai He would lead the envoy to exchange their cultures in Da Chu. The time it would take was not one month or two, but three years! Despite being recently promoted to an important position, he asked for the emperor to send him so far away¡­ What was Brother thinking?! Chapter 197 - 197 I will make up for it tonight, alright? Part I 197 I will make up for it tonight, alright? Part I Bai Yu summoned Xu Peipei to her pce early in the morning with the excuse that she was the Xu family¡¯s representative in dealing with the mysterious owner of the anonymous master¡¯s shop who had no desire to reveal his identity. In truth, Xu Luanle should have been the one toe, but the petition Ouyang Feilong had let her readst night made Bai Yu anxious. She wanted to talk to Xu Peipei more. From early morning until almost noon, the inner court was filled with the sounds of talking andughter from the consorts who were given exquisite, ordered-made clothes designed by the empress herself. No matter how much Bai Yu wanted to quickly get through the conversations in front of her, she had to continue her n of buying these women¡¯s trust. Time continued to pass until it was noon. Bai Yu took this opportunity to hold Xu Peipei back, using the excuse that she wished to have lunch together with her friend. Xu Peipei epted the invitation without realizing that Bai Yu had canceled her n with Ouyang Feilong in order to have a chance to talk with her. ¡°You don¡¯t want a royal marriage?¡± Bai Yu did not ask directly about the rtionship between Xu Peipei and Bai He. She wanted to gauge the initial reaction of her friend first. ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Peipei was the same Xu Peipei as always. Her alluring eyes were cast downward, staring at her hands, hiding whatever glimpse could be deciphered from Bai Yu. She was unsure of what Xu Peipei was thinking, but this secondary viiness was not too good at hiding her emotions. It had always been like this. Bai Yu could easily see through her, all without having to mention the partner in said marriage. Bai Yu knew Bai He and Xu Peipei shared a certain feeling. She might not know when it started, but she knew this woman would surely be her sister-inw. However, unlike her, Xu Peipei was unsure. ¡°Wait. I think I should talk to Brother instead.¡± ..... ¡°No!¡± Her face finally lifted up to meet Bai Yu¡¯s gaze. Xu Peipei¡¯s brows were knit as tightly as her red lips were pressed together. She seemed to be suppressing something. ¡°Why?¡± Bai Yu arched a brow. ¡°You and Brother will ask for it on your own?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself!¡± Xu Peipei blurted out again. They were alone together, so there was no need to put up a pretense of title or hierarchy. ¡°It¡¯s my love life. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Xu Peipei did not mean that she would ask for a royal marriage herself. She meant something else¡­ ¡°Just when did your bravery get as big as your chest?¡± ¡°You!¡± Bai Yu was d to hear her daringness contradicted the nature of women in this era. At least Xu Peipei was not a sheltered youngdy who spent her days waiting for a marriage to be bestowed on her. Still, her brave words contrasted greatly with her soft voice. Bai Yu intentionally teased her to help her rx more, though its effectiveness was minuscule. Xu Peipei¡¯s face was bright red because of her frustration at Bai Yu¡¯s im. Her beautiful eyes shone with anger for a brief moment before being reced by open sorrow, theplete opposite of when they had started talking. It seemed Bai He and Xu Peipei¡¯s rtionship was not as smooth-sailing as she had thought. ¡°After marriage, have you already decided whether to follow him to Da Chu or remain in Bai Mansion?¡± Bai Yu gambled again. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Peipei¡¯s confusion instantly made the current situation clear to Bai Yu. Her brother seemed to be growing a wing to fly away from this woman without giving her any warning at all. What exactly happened between Xu Peipei and Bai He? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Your Majesty, Gui Fei requested an audience.¡± ¡°Let her wait.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Though surprised that Zhao Ninghua wanted to see her when it was almost supper time, Bai Yu did not hurry to let her in since she was in the middle of discussing Bai Hua¡¯s wedding with Yue Mei. Her mother came here ording to the schedule they had made together so that she could report an update on the progress of the event and have the decision made by Bai Yu. Originally, Yue Mei should havee in the morning, but because there were too many matters for her to manage, Bai Yu sent servants to tell her mother toe in the afternoon, after Xu Peipei had left in confusion at the news of Bai He¡¯s mission in Da Chu. Before they parted, Bai Yu held her friend¡¯s hands and told her that she would always be on her side. And when her mother arrived, Bai Yu immediately asked her about the rtionship between her brother and her friend. The answer was not too different from what she already knew. Bai He was someone who always hid his thoughts behind a smile. Be it a trivial or crucial matter, he could perfectly keep it from view. Her brother was always strong and magnificent. It was with these qualities that the position ofmander-general was his at such a young age. It seemed the story between them was known only to Bai He and Xu Peipei. ¡°It would be inappropriate to let a royal consort wait too long. I shall take my leave here.¡± ¡°Mother, please take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu hugged her mother before walking with her to send her off in front of her pce. She watched until her mother disappeared from view; then, she turned to look at Zhao Ninghua and her servants, who had been standing outside for almost half a ke. When she saw Bai Yu, Zhao Ninghua curtsied and uttered blessings. ¡°You can rx.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu turned around and walked into her pce with Zhao Ninghua in tow. She sat down on the phoenix throne, casting her gaze downward at the slender figure of the highest-ranked consort. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± After their conversation yesterday, Zhao Ninghua had established herself as Bai Yu¡¯s ally. However, the international actress who had been through countless roles did notpletely trust her yet. For now, she would let time and action be the proof of Zhao Ninghua¡¯s words. ¡°Your Majesty, this is rted to Mu De Fei.¡± Zhao Ninghua still maintained a smile on her face, though Bai Yu could see poorly hidden worry within her eyes. ¡°How¡¯s her condition?¡± Mu Qilin did note to greet her in the morning again. Bai Yu was not concerned by the childish act of an adult woman. Furthermore, there were so many things to do today that she did not want to busy herself with such nonsense. ¡°She is much better, Your Majesty.¡± A sweet voice, a polite mannerism, yet her eyes tried to hide emotions within. If these were all an act, then Bai Yu would have to admit that Zhao Ninghua was an expert. ¡°Very well.¡± Bai Yu nodded and let silence form. She was adept at utilizing silence to bait information from the other party. ¡°I have something to report to Empress¡­¡± Zhao Ninghua finally opened her mouth. ¡°¡­It is about Mu De Fei.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Mu De Fei is Royal Doctor Mu¡¯s daughter. Though she was born to a mistress, the former emperor still bestowed upon her a marriage and made her his majesty¡¯s second consort. Now, time has changed. His majesty has promoted the royal doctor as head of the bureau of medicine¡­¡± Bai Yu nodded. She did not interrupt Zhao Ninghua, despite already knowing about it. ¡°Today, Mu De Fei did note to greet Your Highness in the morning. She was summoned by the empress dowager to receive a reward after the head of the bureau of medicine had sent tonics when there was news of her majesty¡¯s illness a few days ago.¡± ¡°And what you want to say is?¡± Chapter 198 - 198 I will make up for it tonight, alright? Part II 198 I will make up for it tonight, alright? Part II ¡°And what you want to say is?¡± ¡°I fear that this might be a problem for Your Majesty in the future.¡± News of Empress Dowager Wei summoning Mu Qilin while refusing Bai Yu¡¯s audience was heard throughout the inner court. An indirect slight such as this indicated how she had chosen aside. Naturally, Bai Yu was displeased, but she did not wish to make a move yet, not even when they might interpret her silence as weakness. Bai Yu intended toy low and wait for Empress Dowager Wei and Mu Qilin to go ¡®too far¡¯ before striking. However, it seemed someone¡¯s seat was hot in her ce. ¡°I beg pardon for my transgression, but I¡¯m afraid that Your Majesty might not be aware of Mu De Fei¡¯s tricks and end up misunderstanding the empress dowager.¡± Bai Yu nodded. On the surface, it sounded like Zhao Ninghua was truly worried about her. But after a moment of consideration, it could also mean that she thought Bai Yu would be too stupid to catch on to the other women¡¯s n. Bai Yu studied the neat and beautiful face of the person who was superior to her in both age and experience. As she took in Zhao Ninghua¡¯s words, she came to a conclusion: Whatever she said could be interpreted as anything the hearer thought. ¡°Bengong must thank you for your concern.¡± Bai Yu gave her a sincere smile. ¡°I do not dare.¡± Zhao Ninghua politely lowered her head. ¡°Is there anything else you wish to advise bengong on?¡± Bai Yu asked with genuine interest. There might be something else that she had overlooked too. As soon as those words left her mouth, the sound of Gui Fei¡¯s knees hitting the floor resounded throughout the pce. Zhao Ninghua kneeled, then bowed to kowtow so swiftly that Bai Yu could not stop her in time. ¡°I have overstepped. I deserve death, Your Majesty.¡± ..... Bai Yu kneaded her temple. She sighed at the overly deep analysis that Zhao Ninghua had for her words. She must have thought Bai Yu was chastising her for meddling in her problem with Mu De Fei. But before the misunderstanding could be resolved, the low voice of a man was heard. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Bai Yu lifted her face to look at the neer, then immediately curtsied. She internally med her maid for not informing her that the emperor wasing. What a coincidence that Ouyang Feilong came in while his first consort was kowtowing to Bai Yu, her body shaking like a leaf. Was this a soap opera or fate?! ¡°Rise.¡± This, Ouyang Feilong said to her. Bai Yu uttered a word of thanks before ncing at Zhao Ninghua, who still remained in the same position. Her husband easily understood her meaning. ¡°You as well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Zhao Ninghua¡¯s voice was calmer than Bai Yu expected. She had thought that she would hear a trembling voice calling for sympathy like what other wily women would do. Her trust in Zhao Gui Fei had significantly increased. ¡°With such a sudden arrival, I¡¯m afraid I cannot provide an adequate wee. I must beg for Your Majesty¡¯s forgiveness.¡± If it was other times, Empress Bai would never concern herself with nonsense such as having to wee him. But they were in front of Zhao Ninghua, so she had to pretend to be a graceful empress before the great emperor. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. What happened with you two? Why is there a need to kowtow like that?¡± Ouyang Feilong did not direct the question to anyone in particr. Either Bai Yu or Zhao Ninghua could answer. And Bai Yu chose to remain silent to see what the other woman would do. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Zhao Ninghua was an extraordinarily clever woman. Bai Yu¡¯s silence must mean that she had to answer. ¡°¡­I have offended Empress, so I am kneeling to beg for her majesty¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Bai Yu nodded, satisfied with Zhao Ninghua¡¯s truthful answer. However, Ouyang Feilong ignored his Gui Fei¡¯s words; his eyes were only fixed on the ¡®offended¡¯ party. Bai Yu looked back at him and started to feel frustrated. This man intentionally came in while knowing full well of the situation. What trick was he trying to y on her again? ¡°Meimei can rest assured. Everything is merely a misunderstanding.¡± It was a mystery as to what made Bai Yu decide to put on an act in front of Ouyang Feilong. They both knew that he could seepletely through all her pretense. ¡°What fine timing. Gui Fei is a great help in managing matters within the inner court. She should be rewarded for her word.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s presencebined with an unexpected favor, despite her transgression against the empress moments ago, stunned Zhao Ninghua for the first time. Ouyang Feilong raised a brow at the little fool who was intending to get back at him. ¡°What does Your Majesty think?¡± If he gave her a valuable prize, then he might anger Bai Yu. But if he delegated the decision to the little fool, then he would be admitting his defeat to her, even though he hade in with the intention of picking on her in the first ce. ¡°Zhen shall let Empress decide.¡± In the end, Ouyang Feilong chose thetter. He was afraid that he would displease his lover by rewarding the other woman. Bai Yu¡¯s face lit up at the person who ¡®respected¡¯ her despite being in front of his other wife. The viiness was in such a good mood that she had given many valuable treasures to Zhao Ninghua. Shortly after, the rewarded person excused herself and left one man and one woman alone on the phoenix throne. ¡°You stood zhen up.¡± The tall man was suddenly in possession of a small, narrow heart after having to have lunch alone. ¡°That¡¯s because I have an important mission, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Little fool, there¡¯s something more important than zhen?¡± ¡°Something that involves my brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re putting another man above your own husband.¡± ¡°But that other man is my older brother.¡± ¡°Your husband is the emperor. Who could be more important than him?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°Xiao Yu!¡± ¡°Yes, honey?¡± Another round of victory for her. When faced with strangenguage, Ouyang Feilong turned quiet and finally admitted defeat. He tiredly shook his head in response to a wide smile from the woman in front of him. The words she uttered must be from her mother tongue. Although he did not know the meaning, her honeyed tone made the ck Dragon¡¯s heart soft. ¡°I¡¯ll make up for it tonight, alright?¡± The viiness from the future only now realized that she should not be embarrassed by this kind of thing after Ouyang Feilong had ¡®requested¡¯ it so intensely from her. Bai Yu admitted that because the man who shared her life with her was Ouyang Feilong, she was this weak to embarrassment and shyness. But with her pride as a woman from the future, she would not let it continue any longer. ¡°Ahem.¡± A cough came from someone who had been listening to Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s conversation since before Zhao Gui Fei left. Because of the emperor¡¯s order, he had to conceal his magic aura and hide his presence. However, the words from his sister, who was revered as the mother of the nation, made it too unbearable for Bai He. He did not know whether to scold her or be embarrassed. ¡°Brother!¡± As soon as the newmander-general stepped out of the hiding ce, Bai Yu left the man she had been flirting with behind and ran toward her older brother. She wrapped her arms around him,pletely disregarding the inappropriateness due to her current status. At the same time, the older brother had no thoughts of stopping his sister when she threw herself into his chest. ¡°I miss you!¡± What noble manner? What elegant empress? Bai Yu had forgotten everything. ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯ve been apart for only a few days.¡± Bai He smiled at his sister. His hand stroked her hair, decorated with a phoenix hair pin, out of habit. A sigh escaped him as his dark eyes gazed at how her hair was put up high in the opposite style to what he had seen several days ago. His younger sister no longer needed him to protect her. ¡°Ahem.¡± This time, the cough came from the man left abandoned on the phoenix throne. Bai He moved away when he realized that he was acting out of line toward the empress. To make it worse, he had done it while in front of the emperor. Even though they were siblings bound by blood, his sister¡¯s high status made it impossible for their closeness to remain unchanged. But Bai Yu did not have the same thoughts. ¡°Your Majesty has many matters to attend to. Brother and I will no longer remain here to be a nuisance. Please excuse us.¡± She took her brother¡¯s hand and pulled him away. She had forgotten that this was her pce, not her husband¡¯s. Did she want Ouyang Feilong to govern Da Yang from here? Moments ago, she was flirting with him, but as soon as her brother appeared, she not only left him behind but also told him to go back to work. You sure have some nerves, Xiao Yu! Chapter 199 - 199 Bai Hua… My dear sister Part I 199 Bai Hua¡­ My dear sister Part I Bai Yu had intended to bait the truth from Bai He. Though she was excited to see her brother, she did not forget how much she was curious about Bai He and Xu Peipei¡¯s rtionship. She had not led her brother away for more than a few steps before Ouyang Feilong announced that he would return to the royal study to focus on his work, as his empress had suggested, and to let the siblings talk privately within the pce rather than outside. Seeing the sparkle in his wife¡¯s eyes, how could Ouyang Feilong not realize that her attention was no longer on him? He could only sigh and leave with his long line of servants. Bai Yu waved to her husband, then turned to smile at her brother. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that you¡¯ll upset his majesty?¡± Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°I have something more important here.¡± Bai He raised an eyebrow, and the corner of his mouth curved up slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Brother and my future sister-inw.¡± The viiness suddenly had cold feet after seeing her brother¡¯s smile, and so she avoided mentioning Xu Peipei directly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve finally married, when will Brother get a wife to help take care of you and Mother?¡± ¡°Having a sister with such a lofty title is already enough to take care of Mother. There¡¯s no need for me to take a wife.¡± Her cheeks were lightly pinched. The slight force from his hand shook Bai Yu¡¯s face, making the ornaments on her hairpin sway. ..... ¡°There is!¡± Her smaller hands held his wrists to stop the movement. Bai Yu stared into her brother¡¯s eyes as she tried to convey her seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get lonely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lonely.¡± Bai He¡¯s dark eyes glimmered with amusement. ¡°I have you and Mother.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re going so far away to Da Chu. Of course, you¡¯ll get lonely.¡± Heughed low. ¡°Everyone in the envoy is my friend.¡± ¡°But a friend isn¡¯t the same as a lover.¡± It was impossible that Bai He would not understand what his sister was worried about, or what she wanted to know. However, he did not want to trouble her with a trivial matter, and so he intentionally avoided talking about another woman. ¡°I still have to take care of you. I can¡¯t leave you alone for someone else.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Bai Yu cast her eyes downward. Bai He was worried about her, so he decided not to marry Xu Peipei? Was she the obstacle in her brother¡¯s love life? ¡°Yu-er, you can be at ease¡­¡± His hand moved to caress her cheek when he saw a sh of guilt from the eyes that resembled his. ¡°I won¡¯t force myself to do anything. Every decision I made, I have carefully considered.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Her eyes nced up at him. ¡°I want Brother to think for yourself more.¡± Bai He smiled. ¡°Because I¡¯m thinking for myself, I can¡¯t have a woman beside me.¡± What was her brother thinking? ¡°What about in the future? Does Brother have someone in mind for your future?¡± Bai He smiled widely until two dimples appeared on his cheeks. ¡°That, I will let fate decide.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Who is having an audience with his majesty right now?¡± ¡°It is Wei Wang, Your Majesty.¡± Ouyang Wenrou? Was he not on a mission? ¡°¡°Then bengong shall wait here.¡± ¡°Should I inform his majesty?¡± Bai Yu shook her head with a smile. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s personal eunuch then bowed and retreated to his post in front of the pce again while she waited for Ouyang Wenrou to leave before going in to meet Ouyang Feilong as she wished to. She could not speak to Bai He for long before he had to leave. Though she wanted to continue to have her brother spoil her rotten, the sky that was turning dark forced her to let him go, lest they risk breaching the pce¡¯s propriety. Then, she intended to make up with Ouyang Feilong, who was repeatedly abandoned throughout the day. She did not expect Ouyang Wenrou to be here at all. Fortunately, the sun was starting to set, so Bai Yu couldfortably stand and wait, even though her hair essories were slightly weighty on her head. Inside, a pair of uncle and nephew were discussing a topic that was as high in priority as other matters to Ouyang Feilong. ¡°You want to join the envoy to exchange culture in Da Chu?¡± The uncle asked after reading a petition that suggested his ninth nephew as one of the diplomats. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Ouyang Feilong coolly studied his nephew¡¯s smiling face, which resembled his brother. ¡°What are you intending to do?¡± ¡°Uncle, I have always wanted to improve my knowledge of medicine by exploring the martial world. Now that there¡¯s an opportunity for cultural exchange with Da Chu, I wish to learn more about their medicine.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. ¡°Then you must properly prepare yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± His objective aplished, the corner of Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he excused himself. Originally, supporting Ouyang Mingxian had been something Ouyang Wenrou had done all along, but now that the situation had drastically changed, even though Ouyang Feilong had made no moves to eliminate anyone, separating oneself from the authority in this period was a good thing to do. ¡°Blessings to Aunt Empress.¡± A different word of address was uttered by a man whose appearance greatly resembled her past lover. Bai Yu smiled and nodded, epting a bow from Ouyang Wenrou, who hade out of the pce. ¡°Bengong did not expect to meet Wei Wang here.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please, there is no need for such a formality.¡± They might consider each other friends, but Bai Yu was still a wife to Ouyang Feilong, who was his uncle. Ouyang Wenrou should call her ¡®aunt,¡¯ while she should affectionately call him ¡®Rou-er.¡¯ But Bai Yu could not bring herself to do it. ¡°Bengong isn¡¯t quite used to everything yet. Bengong might have to trouble you with this for a while.¡± ¡°No, not at all, Your Majesty,¡± her ¡®nephew¡¯ replied with the same gentle voice and warm smile. ¡°Your Majesty, the emperor wishes for your audience.¡± Before she could catch up with her friend, Bai Yu was called by Ouyang Feilong. Although she was surprised that her husband was in a rush to see her instead of ying hard to get, Bai Yu immediately left the secondary male lead and headed to Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to see zhen? Why don¡¯t you hurry ande in?¡± The emperor said calmly. His gaze was fixed on the petition in front of him and not on his empress. It was an action that was theplete opposite of his words. ¡°Are there so many things to discuss between an aunt and a nephew?¡± ¡°Pff.¡± Augh escaped her. She had to cover her mouth when his dragon eyes stared at her. ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu curtsied once, her shoulder trembling from her attempt to suppressughter. ¡°Is Empress so busytely?¡± The more Bai Yu tried not tough, the stricter Ouyang Feilong¡¯s voice became. It was impossible not to understand the meaning behind his words. She had stood him up at noon, and after that, she abandoned him for her brother. The Great ck Dragon seemed to be seriously sulking right now. Furthermore, he was jealous when she stopped speaking with Ouyang Wenrou since she had told him how much he resembled her past lover. ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Thene and help zhen.¡± ¡°Yes, dear.¡± Ignoring the angry re she received, Bai Yu intentionally flirted in response. She sat down and earnestly started grinding an inkstick for him to use to write replies to the petitions. However, the viiness had forgotten that after crossing into this world, she always had a servant prepare her ink for her, while she herself had never done it before. In the end, both her clothes and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s desk were stained with ck ink. ¡°You are a fool.¡± Chapter 200 - 200 Bai Hua… My dear sister Part II 200 Bai Hua¡­ My dear sister Part II ¡°You are a fool.¡± Ouyang Feilong scolded the former youngdy of a major family as he took out his handkerchief to wipe the drops of sttered ink on his face. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m truly a fool.¡± He raised a brow and waited to hear her reason. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t give Your Majesty all my heart like this.¡± His hand paused. ¡°A.¡± Bai Yu beamed wide until her eyes were slits. ¡°Heh.¡± The corner of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mouth curved up. ¡°Continue with the ink.¡± Bai Yu shrugged, pretending not to see his smile. Her hand moved to start rubbing the ink stick again when a golden light flew into the peaceful pce. It was a golden magic letter in the form of a phoenix heading straight to Bai Yu. ..... ¡°This¡­¡± A magic letter from Chu Zhaoran! ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Y¡­Yes, Your Majesty.¡± This time, Ouyang Feilong¡¯s voice was much firmer than when he mentioned Ouyang Wenrou. Bai Yu was unsure why a letter from a foreign emperor suddenly arrived since they had stopped contacting each other ever since herst letter before she became empress. Chu Zhaoran seemed to have an impable sense of timing! ¡®The seat of Da Chu¡¯s empress is still waiting for Miss Bai.¡¯ The content of Chu Zhaoran¡¯s letter made Bai Yu stiffen. The quick-witted viiness could not even look up from the letter to her husband at all. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Empress.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Grind the inkstick! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Finally, Qin Wang¡¯s royal marriage was held in a grand ceremony. Citizens flocked to the roads to give blessings as well as to get a glimpse of the brides¡¯ long line of procession. It might not have been as grand as Empress Bai¡¯s when she became Rui Wang Fei, but the fact that there were two brides, a neighboring princess and a youngdy from the empress¡¯ family, made the wedding particrly spectacr. But no matter how borate the two brides¡¯ procession was, there was only one groom. Obviously, Ouyang Mingxian had to lead Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s procession. Bai Yu nodded in sympathy for the man in the red robe on the horse. ¡°In both lives, he could never lead his beloved woman.¡± She muttered at the recollection of thest life where Ouyang Mingxian rode in front of her bridal pnquin instead of Bai Hua¡¯s. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ouyang Feilong could not hear it clearly because of the music from the procession that was moving past them. ¡°Nothing, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu could not let him know that she had married Ouyang Mingxian in thest life in the series. It was best that he knew only her life as Yoknapha, otherwise his jealousy might have be worse. A few days after she had ground the inkstick to his satisfaction, the wedding between Bai Hua and Ouyang Mingxian took ce. Originally, Bai Yu had no thought of attending the ceremony at all. Her standing here, on the street looking at the bride¡¯s procession, was the result of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s kidnapping her. Bai Yu did not know why he suddenly wanted to disguise himself and sneak out of the pce. They dressed inmoner clothes, acting like a normal middle-ss couple while looking at their third nephew¡¯s auspicious ceremony. In front of Bai Yu was Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s bridal pnquin, which could attract the attention of the crowd with her status as first consort. People were cheering at the wonderful procession, yet there was not a hint of a smile on the groom¡¯s face. Others were already used to Qin Wang¡¯s coldness. But Bai Yu knew the truth that not only his lips could not smile, but his heart was in the same state as well. The bridal procession for his beloved woman waspletely neglected, despite it being as grand and long as the foreign princess¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re too cruel.¡± Her husband teased her when she refused to see her half-sister¡¯s pnquin. ¡°Your Majesty is the same.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯re equal.¡± Ouyang Feilong gave her a mild smile. Now Bai Yu knew that this ck Dragon intentionally gave the mandate for the two women to marry at the same time because he was as cruel as her. ¡°Is this all you wanted me to see after getting out of the pce?¡± After the red procession had passed, Bai Yu immediately turned to ask the man beside her. ¡°What do you want to see?¡± ¡°I want to go watch a storyteller.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to this ce I know.¡± Bai Yu did not wait a moment longer before urging Ouyang Feilong to take her there. Storytelling in this era was a way to spread the news about a popr event during the time. She wanted to know what the citizens were interested in, so she hoped to hear from a storyteller at least once. However, before her husband could lead her to the destination, an undercover soldier came to whisper something to Ouyang Feilong. His sharp brows slightly frowned before he said to her. ¡°Wait here. Do not wander, understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Though confused, she promised to ease the worry of Ouyang Feilong, who had an emergency to attend to. As soon as Ouyang Feilong left, undercover soldiers moved to surround her. Feeling the warmth of his care for her, Bai Yu smiled before being distracted by the sound of music from the road next to her. At first, Bai Yu did not intend to wait to see Bai Hua¡¯s procession. But now that it was going to pass by her,bined with the fact that she should not break her word that she had given to Ouyang Feilong, she could only stand there and calmly watch the pnquin. Bai Hua¡¯s bridal procession was as grand and exquisite as it could be. It was only second to Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s in the number of people carrying her pnquin due to the limitation of her status as second consort. And no matter how magnificent her procession was, the heroine¡¯s pnquin could only enter through the pce¡¯s side gate. ¡°I heard the second consort is just a daughter of Master Bai¡¯s concubine.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even have magic at first.¡± ¡°But in the Meihua Ladypetition, her ck-level magic was superb.¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s more beautiful than the Da Chu princess.¡± ¡°Really? Let me see.¡± The people who were waiting for the bridal pnquin stood on their tiptoes, stretching their necks in an attempt to get a glimpse of the beautiful second consort. Disorder ensued as the crowd all tried to satisfy their curiosity. Hearing their conversations, Bai Yu, too, had an urge to look at the pnquin as well. She did not know what had spurred her on, but she suddenly moved away from the crowd and used her martial skills to bring herself to Qin Wang Pce. The ce where Bai Yu stood was not the grand and lively front gate, but the side one. The arch was decorated beautifully, though the atmosphere was quite lonelier than at the front gate. Bai Yu chose a spot that was not too close or too far from the side gate. She had a good view of the bridal pnquin slowly moving to stop in front of the door. The personal maid, Xiao Zi, extended her hand in front of the pnquin. Shortly after, a white, delicate hand was put on the maid¡¯s. A slender figure in an auspicious red dress came down from her pnquin without a silhouette of the groom. Bai Yu watched the scene with a pounding heart. She did not know where such ecstasy came from, but if she had to guess, it could havee from the emotion deeply embedded within this body. Her heart raced faster as the wind breezed past the lonely bride. A Red veil fluttered, allowing a momentary view of Bai Hua¡¯s face. She was beautiful but void of happiness. The lips of the spectator bloomed into an uncontroble wide smile. How I rejoice in your misery. Bai Hua¡­ My dear sister. Chapter 201 - 201 The new consort Part I 201 The new consort Part I Bai Yu was doing something she had done and never wanted to do again: organizing a weing banquet for a new consort of the dynasty. Since the first day she inherited the feelings from the original body, Bai Yu never expected a day woulde when she gave up on Ouyang Mingxian andpletely cut Li Wenrou out of her heart. Strangely, everything slowly faded away and was reced by the feelings she had for Ouyang Feilong. Today, she had reached the point of nonchntly organizing a party to wee Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s consorts without having to put on a happy fa?ade. ¡°Blessings to the Emperor. May you live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years.¡± ¡°Blessings to the Empress. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± The heavenly pair walked side by side amidst the words of blessing from the guests. Ouyang Feilong helped support his beloved as they walked. He understood very well the reason why Bai Yu had to move slowly. The essories in her hair were grander andrger in number than usual. The sight of it made him feel as if he was bearing the same weight as well. A smile appeared on his lips as his thoughts returned to the night he had ruined her hairstyle and taken out the ornaments under the white snow. ¡°Is something amusing, Your Majesty?¡± Bai Yu sat down next to Ouyang Feilong and secretly observed his enchanting face. The sudden appearance of a smile on him made her curious. ¡°That snowy night.¡± His answer came with his gaze at the phoenix hairpin that had strings hanging down next to her face. Bai Yu blinked multiple times, trying to decipher the meaning of his words. Shortly, her cheeks reddened when she finally realized what Ouyang Feilong meant by ¡®that snowy night.¡¯ It was the day she saw his beauty and also the day he opened her eyes to a new purpose in life. ..... ¡°Thank you.¡± Suddenly, Bai Yu wanted to say these words to the man who had changed her fate to be what it was today. Many words were exchanged between them, but she was sure that she had never once thanked him from the bottom of her heart. Ouyang Feilong arched a brow. ¡°What are you thanking zhen for?¡± ¡°Thank you foring into my life.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± ¡°M¡­ My apologies, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu rolled her eyes. What good timing, this man! ¡°Won¡¯t you say it again?¡± Ouyang Feilong leaned in to whisper after realizing that their conversation was not private. ¡°Tonight, zhen wants to hear it repeated many times.¡± Bai Yu took advantage of the table to discreetly hit hisp. ¡°Ahem.¡± The dignified empress ignored the emperor, who carried a smile more apparent than a while before. It was her mistake to want to thank him so abruptly, even though they had just arrived at the banquet moments ago. Still, she should not take all the me since Ouyang Feilong was the one who made her recall that night. Their voices might be low, but they could be clearly heard by everyone else since none dared to speak before the empress and emperor allowed them to be at ease. Xu Luanle must have been at the end of his patience when he faked a cough to stop them from recalling more of their past. Bai He internally thanked the Xu young master for interrupting; otherwise, it would have been him. If the conversation continued, the royal pce would be crawling with ants instead of guards. ¡°You all can rx.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Ouyang Feilong started the small party by holding up his teacup to toast the newlyweds, Ouyang Mingxian, and his two consorts. Other guests all joined in on drinking their first cups of tea with Ouyang Feilong, and then, a soft sound of guqin that Bai Yu had prepared came from somewhere. She missed sipping wine while listening to violins. Thus, she had organized this tea party to replicate the atmosphere she liked in mind. During this time of transition from winter to spring, an outdoor tea party was quite enjoyable. As the mother of the nation, Bai Yu chose to hold this party while inviting only high-ranking nobles of families with close ties to the throne to wee the new consorts. This time, Bai Hua came to the pce with a higher status. Her manners were more reserved and elegant. She seemed to be calmer and more cautious after having been married for almost a week. Bai Yu did not know what she had to go through in Qin Wang Pce. Bai Hua¡¯s life might follow the story in the series, or it might differ. Whether it was one or another, none concerned Bai Yu. Ever since the day Bai Yu watched Bai Hua step out of the pnquin, hatred and resentment seemed to have been thoroughly flushed out of her body. From now on, be it love or hate, it would no longer be influenced by the original owner of this body! ¡°Bengong would like to drink with Qin Wang and his two consorts. May you soon have offsprings for bengong and his majesty to admire.¡± She raised her teacup to drink while words of thanks from the three who had received her blessing sounded. They were only replying out of politeness, the same way that Bai Yu had blessed them out of politeness. She was only eighteen. Who would want to hurry and be a grandmother?! ¡°Your Majesty is still young and beautiful. I hope to see an heir soon.¡± The words that sounded pleasant on the surface but hid a chiding tone beneath made Bai Yu smile sweetly. She drank her tea as her niece-inw gave her blessing in return. Chu Jiaoxin was wearing red, as she always preferred. Her ck hair was pinned up high in the style of a married woman, revealing the elegant slope of her neck and the plump cleavage that peeked out of her spring dress. This dress, which was designed by Bai Yu herself, was given as her wedding gift. Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong had sent gifts for the three¡¯s marriage. However, that was merely an act of the emperor. In reality, Ouyang Feilong had brought her to meet Ouyang Mingxian before it was time to enter the nuptial chamber. The two men had discussed something that Bai Yu did not want to meddle in. ¡°Third sister¡­no, Hua-er, are you feeling well? Your face seems quite pale.¡± Bai Yu pretended to be concerned by Bai Hua¡¯s appearance, which was much more beautiful than before and did not seem like a sick person¡¯s face at all. She only wanted to pull Bai Hua into her conversation with Chu Jiaoxin. ¡°It is nothing, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Hua slightly lowered her face. ¡°I onlyck a little rest, so I am more easily tired than usual.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Bai Yu pretended to cover her mouth before turning to Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Majesty¡¯s nephew pushing my sister too far?¡± As soon as her question ended, all the unmarried women at the party turned red. Everyone knew what she meant by ¡®pushing too far.¡¯ Now Chu Jiaoxin understood that she was ridiculed by Bai Yu for being unable to capture her husband¡¯s heart like Bai Hua could. Ouyang Feilong watched his little fool putting up an act and chuckled lightly. ¡°You yourself should know well what the men of the Ouyang dynasty are like. You can¡¯t me zhen¡¯s Ming-er like that.¡± ¡°Your Majesty must be jesting.¡± Bai Yu faked a shy smile, though her eyes were ring daggers at the other person. This shameless man! ¡°Your Majesty and Qin Wang being healthy is a good sign for the dynasty.¡± Chapter 202 - 202 The new consort Part II 202 The new consort Part II ¡°Your Majesty and Qin Wang being healthy is a good sign for the dynasty.¡± Seeing his sister being indirectly teased by his brother-inw, Bai He decided to join in. ¡°Then it is an honor for daughters of the Bai family to be able to serve the Ouyang dynasty.¡± Yue Huiling participated, ignoring how said Bai family¡¯s daughters were all sitting still. Other than Bai Yu and Bai Hua, there was also Bai Xue, who had the honor of serving a man of the Ouyang dynasty. Today, Bai Yu¡¯s second sister came to the party as a consort dowager who had a peaceful life in the inner court after the turn of the reign. ¡°What about you, Miss Yue? Do you n to serve zhen¡¯s family as well?¡± Yue Huiling, who was enjoying teasing Bai Yu, suddenly paused. Ouyang Feilongughed low in his throat, satisfied to see his former lieutenant general¡¯s stunned silence. ¡°You are already of eligible age as well.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please do not tease me.¡± Yue Huiling was frozen in ce. ¡°If you want his majesty to be serious, you can tell bengong any time.¡± Seeing a chance to strike back, Bai Yu spoke. ¡°I do not dare.¡± The female general was eventually defeated. The casual atmosphere of the conversation between a few people made the party more rxed. That was what Bai Yu had originally intended. Her inviting only a handful of rted families was to make Ouyang Feilong feel a sense of family, even though Empress Dowager Wei, who was his only family left, did not step a foot out of her pce. ..... ¡°Your Majesty, there is one thing I¡¯m wondering.¡± After the first performance had ended, Bai Yu pretended to recall something. Ouyang Feilong arched a brow, looking at his little jade and waiting to see what she wanted to y next. ¡°What is it, empress?¡± ¡°Da Yang tradition dictates that a daughter must return to visit her family three days after the marriage. Ming-er has already gone to Bai Mansion once.¡± Bai Yu smiled at Ouyang Mingxian, who had been silently listening from the start, before casting her eyes at Chu Jiaoxin. ¡°¡­But Xin-er is from Da Chu. Should Ming-er go to visit Da Chu then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Zhen heard that Da Chu had a different tradition than Da Yang. Is that true, Xin-er?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The one called ¡®Xin-er¡¯ replied in a sugary tone. Bai Yu perfectly maintained a smile on her face despite the irritation caused by the name Ouyang Feilong used. ¡°We of Da Chu prefer training magic, no matter the sex. Thus, our marriage tradition of weing a new daughter-inw is quite different from Da Yang¡¯s.¡± ¡°How?¡± This time, the question was from Ouyang Wenrou, who was going to go on a cultural exchange. He was as curious as Bai He, who was carefully listening. ¡°It is either a magicpetition or a sparring match using martial arts.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Xu Luanle was another person excited by the tradition. ¡°Da Chu women might not be sweet or reserved, but they are all skilled magic users and martial artists,¡± Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s eyes sparkled as she spoke. ¡°Truly interesting.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. ¡°So we should wee you with that method, correct?¡± Chu Jiaoxin smiled sweetly. ¡°All is up to Your Majesty¡¯s grace.¡± ¡°Then who would normally spar with the daughter-inw, Qin Wang Fei?¡± Xu Peipei was interested in the strange tradition as well. Normally, the two nations lived in doubt of each other, and so it was rare for them to learn of each other¡¯s culture. The result was minimal knowledge regarding Da Chu¡¯s culture and traditions. ¡°Obviously, the sparring partner would be a woman of authority in the family she married into.¡± Chu Jiaoxin answered Xu Peipei, yet her eyes were looking at Bai Yu. It was as if misfortune was following Qin Wang Fei¡¯s line of sight and heading straight at her. ¡°Very well!¡± Ouyang Feilong thought of an amusing situation. ¡°Then, zhen shall wee your first consort.¡± He turned to speak to his nephew. Ouyang Mingxian had to open his mouth for the first time of the day. ¡°Your Majesty is most gracious.¡± His indifferent tone made Bai Yu gaze at the two protagonists sitting side by side, with Chu Jiaoxin on the opposite side¡­ That seat was once hers. How lucky Bai Yu was to be able to escape from that position. ¡°Empress, would you like to wee your niece-inw?¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s question pulled Bai Yu out of the memory of the past and into the current trouble that she herself had started¡­ Damn it! She should not have mentioned that in the first ce. ¡°dly.¡± In the end, Bai Yu had to reap what she sowed. She was only bringing up a conversation topic, yet what it led to was a physical fight. Furthermore, it became such an asion that the guests had to move to the emperor¡¯s training ground while Bai Yu and Chu Jiaoxin went to change their clothes. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s golden eyes saw her off with an amused glint. It seemed those eyes were looking at her and showing a wider range of emotions more often. Bai Yu discreetly grimaced and red back at Ouyang Feilong before turning to beam at Bai He, who was casting a worried gaze at her, as expected of the best brother in the world. Shortly, Bai Yu came back with an outfit that was more appropriate for the sparring match. Her dark blue clothes were the opposite of Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s bright red. If Bai Yu and Bai Hua exchanged their gaze, they would understand how much the current situation resembled a boxing match. The main weapon for the match was a sword. Bai Yu had told Ouyang Feilong in advance that though she could use magic to fight, she was not adept at it. Thus, the sparring match to wee a new consort would involve swords. The rule was that the first to let go of the sword would lose. ording to Da Chu¡¯s tradition, victory and defeat did not matter in the match, as the objective was only to wee Chu Jiaoxin and strengthen the alliance between the families. Bai Yu nced toward Xu Luanle, who was looking at her as well. Today, Master Xu did not draw his eyes with eyeliner, though he still carried his folding fan, as usual. An exchange of gaze between two friends urred because they both were thinking of the day Bai Yu fought Chu Jiaoxin for the first time. Naturally, Xu Luanle was cheering for his friend and hoping for her to pay the princess back in full. ¡°Your Majesty isn¡¯t worried that I might get hurt?¡± Bai Yuined to her husband while preparing to start the match. At the same time, Chu Jiaoxin was talking to Ouyang Mingxian and Bai Hua. ¡°It¡¯ll be a good thing if you get hurt. In that case, you won¡¯t be able to go torment anyone.¡± ¡°What does Your Majesty mean, ¡®torment¡¯?¡± She red at him for the second time of the day. ¡°Heh.¡± Ouyang Feilong smiled lovingly. He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Do you want zhen to say it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear.¡± Bai Yu covered her ears and walked away. He knew that she was intending to bully Chu Jiaoxin with Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s treatment of Bai Hua. Unexpectedly, it had misfired. She was only annoyed by the princess¡¯ arrogance and wanted to pick on her a little. How did everything end up this way? ¡°Xin-er awaits guidance from Your Majesty.¡± Chu Jiaoxin went forward to curtsy to her in the middle of the training ground before taking a sword from her maid. She seemed more energetic and confident than when she wore the elegant clothes of Qin Wang Fei. Bai Yu lifted her chin. Her grip tightened around the sword she had received from Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Bengong too.¡± Chapter 203 - 203 She must have known before anyone could Part I 203 She must have known before anyone could Part I The sparring match had begun. Two nobledies stood on opposite sides for a long while. Bai Yu and Chu Jiaoxin did not move. They only stared at each other calmly. No one dared utter half a syble. Eventually, Bai Yu attacked first. She knew Chu Jiaoxin was not an easy foe. Thest time she could handle her, she took advantage of her hot-headedness. However, after learning that Chu Jiaoxin was a disciple of the divine valley, Bai Yu could no longer underestimate her. She might not have been trained since she was young, but her skills must be formidable to a degree. Bai Yu¡¯s attack was deflected by Chu Jiaoxin. Seeing this, Bai Yu headed further and continued. Her swordy was quick but did not carry a killing intent. The intent was to irritate and provoke the opponent rather than to cause real harm. And it seemed to be effective. ¡°Stop ying around already!¡± When two des crossed, both moved to retaliate against the other person¡¯s attack. The whisper Bai Yu heard made her smile mockingly. ¡°Bengong shall show you that real attacks aren¡¯t feeble like yours!¡± As she dered, the defensive side switched to the offensive. Bai Yu was already prepared for the change. Chu Jiaoxin was straightforward and quick to anger. A slight stir could push her into falling into Bai Yu¡¯s trap. She had noticed that the princess would not be the first to attack, and so Bai Yu intentionally acted offensively to bait Chu Jiaoxin into attacking. Bai Yu knew that she was more skilled at defensive stances, so now all she had to do was wait and find an opening to counter. The sword swiftly stabbed at Bai Yu. She evaded and whirled around to approach her opponent with impressive speed, aiming to put her de on Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s neck. However, her movement was read by the other person, who pulled back to defend. It was as Bai Yu had intended. Two swords crossed once again. Their edges were less than a palm away from Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s face. Despite being able to block in time, the force that Bai Yu had put behind her attack,bined with Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s hurried defense, sent a wave of numbness to the former princess¡¯ wrist. Bai Yu retreated one step and gave Chu Jiaoxin a smile. Her niece-inw¡¯s dark eyes red back in anger. The crowd was captivated by the two women¡¯s fight. While the movements seemed ordinary, their speed was spectacr, especially Bai Yu¡¯s, who was faster and was always one step ahead. Still, Chu Jiaoxin had sharp senses and was able to block the fast attacks. Even though her wrist was numbed by the impact of thest strike, she could maintain herposure well. Heavens¡­ Did all daughters-inw in Da Yang have to be this beautiful and strong?! ..... ¡°A shallow trick, yet executed so with such speed.¡± Chu Jiaoxin destroyed the silence. ¡°I have broadened my view today. Prepare!¡± The woman in front of her moved to attack again. Bai Yu resumed her defensive stance that she was confident in. Her eyes followed the object that would move into her range, and her ears listened to the sound of something piercing through the air, all in an attempt to perceive Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s next attack. As she focused on the situation in front of her, suddenly, her sense of hearing disappeared. The image of a thrusting de became a blurry light¡­ ng! Bai Yu instinctively deflected the opponent¡¯s sword. She stepped back, feeling an abrupt bout of dizziness. ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Jiaoxin could clearly see an abnormality in Bai Yu. With her numbed wrist, she could not use aplicated or violent technique. Yet Bai Yu defended and staggered back several steps. What happened to Bai Yu? ¡°Prepare!¡± The sound of des crashing continued without stopping. The dizziness was gone, though her eyesight was still blurry. Bai Yu closed her eyes. Her next attacks were focused on disarming the opponent rather than provoking. Chu Jiaoxin had yet to regain full control over her hand. She agilely defended and attacked with no hesitation after seeing that the other person had solved her problem by closing her eyes while fighting. Despite losing her sense of sight, Bai Yu¡¯s uracy never decreased. Chu Jiaoxin frowned, thinking she should hurry and disarm Bai Yu as soon as possible. ng! Two swords fell onto the ground at the same time. It was impossible to determine whose had flown from its owner¡¯s grip first. Bai Yu and Chu Jiaoxin separated. They stood, panting, at the opposite corners of the training ground as silence fell upon the area. Theirst attacks were too fast to discern. It seemed the match ended with no winner or loser, only the wounded. ¡°Royal doctor! Attend to Qin Wang Fei.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯smanding voice pulled everyone¡¯s thoughts back to the present. Hearing his words, Chu Jiaoxin was made to realize that her wrist was cut by Bai Yu¡¯s de. The wound was not deep, but still deep enough to shed blood. Bai Hua did not wait for the royal doctors to arrive. She took the wrist of the person who shared a husband with her to check the pulse. Ouyang Mingxian then came to stand beside Chu Jiaoxin. With dim consciousness, Bai Yu slowly opened her eyes. Warmth enveloped her as the golden light of high-level regenerative magic floated around her. She waspletely free of dizziness. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± The gentle voice of the man who never liked to cherish flowers was heard. Bai Yu turned to Ouyang Feilong and epted his extended hand to help support her. He could see that something was amiss. ¡°One heal, one fight. It seems Qin Wang¡¯s consorts are incredibly talented and perfect.¡± Bai Xue¡¯s clear yet cool voice came to apany the sight of two women and one man who formed a family. Ouyang Mingxian was truly lucky. An amusing thought appeared in Bai Yu¡¯s mind, although she herself had just passed the moment of life and death. ¡°Many thanks to Consort Dowager for the praise.¡± Chu Jiaoxin, whose wound was healed by Bai Hua, spoke to Bai Xue. Her tone waspletely t. It seemed to indicate that she did not want to continue the conversation. Bai Xue smiled, unconcerned. ¡°You should take a look at the empress.¡± After being healed, Chu Jiaoxin then recalled that Bai Yu had been acting strangely a while ago. If that had not happened, then she might have lost. ¡°Yes.¡± Shortly, Bai Hua came to stand in front of Bai Yu to check her pulse but was stopped by Bai Yu. ¡°Bengong is fine.¡± Everything happened so fast that Bai Yu could notprehend it. The cause of her dizziness might have been the weather, which she was not used to. Normally, Bai Yu would train her martial arts or sword in cold weather, so she suddenly felt faint when having to fight under the bright sun. Fortunately, she was able to continue the match to the end. ¡°Zhen has just used healing magic on you. It would be good to let her check.¡± Ouyang Feilong looked at her with eyes full of care. Bai Yu shook her head before turning to give Bai Hua a tired smile. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not used to the weather, so I tire more easily. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Bai Hua disagreed. Her tone was concerned as she tried to speak to Bai Yu. ¡°Bengong feels fine, only needs a little rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± At her repeated insistence, Bai Hua finally backed down, despite still feeling doubtful about the turbulence in Bai Yu¡¯s magic current. Chu Jiaoxin looked at her in surprise as well, though the first consort said nothing in objection. ¡°Then zhen shall send you back to your pce.¡± Ouyang Feilong went along with her wish as well. Bai Yu nodded, letting his strong arms guide her movement. ¡°Farewell to the Emperor. Farewell to the Empress.¡± The party ended with the guests all feeling worried about Bai Yu. In truth, Bai Yu¡¯s abnormality was noticed by only a few. However, as soon as the match ended, Bai Yu¡¯s silence instantly clued those who had martial skills in. But they could all feel assured at the thought of her being in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s care. ¡°Father, mother, do not worry. Bengong shall take care of the empress.¡± Though Bai Xue did not care about Bai Yu as much as others in the Bai and Yue family, she knew what she had to do. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Bai Han thanked his daughter, who held a higher status. ¡°Very well.¡± Bai Xue nodded before leaving the party in the order of her seniority. ¡°Farewell to Consort Dowager.¡± Soon, all the nobles poured out of the area. The party ended as the match concluded with a draw. Words of praise for Empress Bai¡¯s and Qin Wang Fei¡¯s beauty and strength spread throughout the inner court. Chapter 204 - 204 She must have known before anyone could Part II 204 She must have known before anyone could Part II ¡°Your Majesty, I have something I¡¯d like to suggest.¡± Ouyang Feilong brought Bai Yu back to the pce. She did not wait long after sitting down before pulling him to sit next to her and speaking with a serious look. She seemed to have forgotten that she had almost fainted. ¡°Change your clothes first,¡± Ouyang Feilong firmly said. ¡°But¡­¡± Bai Yu wanted to quickly tell him her thoughts, but the golden eyes that stared back made her obediently nod. ¡°Alright. But Your Majesty has to stay here and wait to hear what I¡¯m going to say.¡± ¡°Is it about Bai He?¡± ¡°Your Majesty knows?¡± Ouyang Feilongughed low. ¡°Zhen¡¯s empress can never wait when a matter involves her brother. Once, she even abandoned zhen to be with him. Of course, such a hurry can¡¯t mean anything other than Bai He.¡± ¡°Then please wait for me.¡± Her nose touched the side of his cheek before she moved to call a maid to help her change her clothes behind a partition. Her movement was energetic, carrying no trace of exhaustion or dizziness at all. Shortly after, Bai Yu returned to sit on the bed, wearing a nightgown as Ouyang Feilong had instructed. She was pushed to lie down on the mattress, then her husbandy next to her. ..... ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Ouyang Feilong adjusted the nket for Bai Yu. The emperor turned sideways to face the stubborn empress. His one arm supported his body to prevent him from fully lying down. Golden eyes gazed into the begging dark ones. ¡°About the envoy for cultural exchange in Da Chu.¡± Ouyang Feilong smilingly nodded. He seemed to have known this. ¡°What does Empress think?¡± ¡°I see this as Brother being in the group as a soldier, with Wei Wang as a doctor. So I think Xu Luanle should join them to help with the aspect ofmerce.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Ouyang Feilong followed along with her train of thought. ¡°Reasonable.¡± ¡°But Xu Luanle has a beautiful and talented sister named Xu Peipei, so I want the Xu siblings to join the envoy and help in this cultural exchange.¡± ¡°So this is where Bai Hees in, huh?¡± Ouyang Feilong pinched the schemer¡¯s nose. Regarding Bai He, he could see his vague rtionship with Xu Peipei as well. However, as a fellow man, he believed that each had his own path, and so he decided against interfering. His mindset was the opposite of Bai Yu¡¯s, who wanted to help both her brother and her friend. ¡°Please, Your Majesty?¡± Bai Yu grabbed the hand that bullied her and put it next to her cheek, trying her best to plead with her eyes. Ouyang Feilong shook his head. Bai Yu immediately grimaced. ¡°Zhen will think about it, but you need to sleep first.¡± Bai Yu did not nod to ept or deny, only using her stare to pressure Ouyang Feilong. Arge hand covered her eyes. Then, a gentle whisper was heard next to her ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, zhen shall not let you sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping!¡± Ouyang Feilong suppressed a smile at her reaction as he pulled her into an embrace. He waited until she fell asleep before carefully getting up and heading to the royal study to continue his work. While there, his thoughts went back to considering Bai Yu¡¯s suggestion with a smile dotted on his lips, surprising his personal eunuch. Usually, Ouyang Feilong would be expressionless when he was not with Bai Yu. The emperor revealing an emotion on his face without the empress¡¯ presence was such a rare sight. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Bai Yu did not know where she was. A white mist obscured everything sopletely that she could not be certain whether she was in the royal pce or not. She remembered that she had not slept for long, yet the sky was dark, and the air was frighteningly cold. ¡®It has been a long time.¡¯ A clear voice of a woman echoed throughout the area. Bai Yu looked around in an attempt to find the source of the voice that sounded strangely familiar. She thought she had heard it before. ¡®I must thank you for aiding in the god of war¡¯s return to the heavenly king.¡¯ God of war? Ouyang Hongxian? ¡°You¡¯re the goddess of fate?¡± ¡®Correct.¡¯ This time, the voice was lower, though the tone was still soft. Bai Yu could not determine whether it was a male or female voice, and that was what confirmed to her that the other person was Yue Nan, who was an incarnation of the goddess of fate. ¡°Are biaoge and his majesty well?¡± She wanted to know about those who were human, not the gods in heaven. ¡®They are well in the divine valley and well in heaven.¡¯ Both Yue Nan and Ouyang Hongxian she knew were no longer the Yue family¡¯s first son nor former emperor. Their existence was greater than she couldprehend. They were the reason she had crossed into this world. It was not surprising that the incarnated gods would periodically appear in the mortal world. ¡®Someone wishes to meet you.¡¯ The goddess of fate¡¯s voice was heard again. But before Bai Yu could ask who that someone was, a beast¡¯s cry rang above her head. Bai Yu looked up at the ray of golden light that was heading toward her,ing closer and closer until she could see that it was...a dragon. A golden dragon was heading toward her! Its long body, gleaming gold, flew above Bai Yu. Its golden light prevented Bai Yu from looking directly at it. She had to put her hands over her brows and narrow her eyes to see the dragon. Her heart suddenly raced when the sacred dragon opened its mouth and something moved straight in her direction. Dazedly, she extended her hand to take a round, golden object. When it was within her palms, she discovered that it was a golden orb that emanated warmth into her skin, seeping into her heart. This warmth greatly resembled Ouyang Feilong¡¯s healing magic. Bai Yu turned her gaze away from the golden orb. But the dragon had disappeared. There was only her and an orb in her hands. Who exactly wanted to meet her? Bai Yu frowned. She looked at the orb again, but before she could observe it thoroughly, the golden light turned into a bright, silver ray that Bai Yu had to close her eyes to avoid. Bai Yu was awoken by the feeling of a ray of light on her eyelids. She blinked rapidly to adjust her sight, and when consciousness fully returned, she realized that the ray was sunlight from the window. It seemed that her personal maid had opened it. ¡°Your Majesty has woken up?¡± Xiao Xi, who had just now opened the window, turned around to greet her when she saw that her mistress had woken up. ¡°Your Majesty has slept for so long, and I couldn¡¯t wake Your Majesty up no matter how much I tried, so I opened the window to let the sunlight in. Your Majesty once told me to do this when I can¡¯t wake Your Majesty¡­ Your Majesty? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°None.¡± Bai Yu stared at her empty hands. There was no golden orb. Was that only a dream? ¡°Allow me to help Your Majesty wash up.¡± Bai Yu did not answer. She only moved down from the bed to let Xiao Chang, who had been waiting, swiftly help her with her morning routine. Seeing her maid¡¯s haste, Bai Yu then realized that she had slept through the whole day and night and had woken upter than usual. ¡°Are the consorts here?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all here, except De Fei.¡± Bai Yu frowned. She was already thiste. Was Mu Qilin going to be eventer? ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry.¡± Soon, Bai Yu was ready for the morning greeting, where royal consorts and concubines muste to see her. Though she waste, no one uttered a word ofint. Even Mu Qilin, who arrived slightly earlier than she, was quiet since, ultimately, Bai Yu was the authority of the inner court. Furthermore, she was the only woman the emperor visited and spent the night with almost every day. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday will be in a few months. His majesty is busy with royal affairs, so we must make the banquet a befitting asion for the Empress Dowager while at the same time enjoyable for his majesty.¡± Bai Yu spoke to the consorts who were gathered there. Everyone nodded in agreement with her since there were no festivities at all after Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s wedding. Even the party held yesterday was only a small one. This time, Bai Yu wanted to organize a grand banquet to represent Ouyang Feilong and please Empress Dowager Wei, who was always cold toward her and Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Your Majesty, how do we organize a banquet that will be to the Empress Dowager¡¯s liking?¡± A Pin level consort asked. Bai Yu had to agree with her. Other than something rted to Ouyang Mingxian, she knew nothing about Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s liking at all. ¡°Lately, Empress Dowager often summons Mu De Fei. Why don¡¯t we let her handle this, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible, meimei. It is only that Empress Dowager enjoys speaking with me, nothing more.¡± Mu Qilin turned to act humbly towards the Pin level consort who had brought up the topic. ¡°Jiejie, please don¡¯t sell yourself so short. Everyone in the inner court knows how jiejie frequents her majesty¡¯s pce more than anyone else.¡± ¡°How can meimei say so? Don¡¯t forget that Empress is here with us.¡± Mu Qilin gave Bai Yu a fake smile. Her eyes gleamed bright with challenge. She wanted to say that she was closer to the Empress Dowager than she was to her? She, the empress, had an audience with the Empress Dowager fewer times than she? Do you think you¡¯re better than me? Bai Yu arched a brow. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Us consorts have been in the pce for quite some time, ever since His Majesty held the title of Rui Wang. Even so, we knew next to nothing about Empress Dowager¡¯s likes and dislikes. Since we moved to the royal pce, Mu De Fei was closer to Empress Dowager than anyone. I think this will be useful for us, Your Majesty.¡± Truthfully, the Pin consort was correct. Apart from Bai Yu, Mu Qilin was the only one who ¡®presented herself¡¯ to the Empress Dowager most frequently. ¡°Have you forgotten, Qing Pin?¡± A clear voice from Bai Yu¡¯s left side interrupted the thoughts of those who agreed with the im. After remaining silent for a long while, Zhao Ninghua spoke under the eyes of all the consorts. ¡°Before Empress married into Rui Wang Pce, Her Majesty had regrly visited Empress Dowager¡¯s pce since childhood. How could Mu De Feipare?¡± ¡°My worldview is still narrow. I have embarrassed myself in front of jiejie.¡± Qing Pin lowered her head. An insincere, light smile appeared on her lips. Aw! Who¡¯s the fool now? Chapter 205 - 205 She must have known before anyone could Part III 205 She must have known before anyone could Part III ¡°His Majesty has sent this medicine to Empress, saying that it can help nourish the body.¡± Bai Yu smelled the fragrant bowl of tonic. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t His Majesty himselfe here?¡± ¡°The nation¡¯s affairs are quite demanding. However, His Majesty has ordered me to pass on the message that Empress must take good care of your body.¡± Bai Yu smiled. She drank the sweet medicine to thest drop before handing the bowl to the emperor¡¯s eunuch. He would then bring it to show to Ouyang Feilong as proof that she had drank it all. ¡®Take care of yourself, little fool.¡¯ Flowery words did not suit Ouyang Feilong at all. It should be these irritating words that better reflect his true self. It was such a shame that they had so little opportunity to meet despite being in the same pce. After Ouyang Feilong¡¯s eunuch had left, Bai Yu headed straight to the royal garden, where her favorite plum blossoms were still in bloom. She strolled along the path in the garden as she recalled her conversation with the consorts a little while ago. Today, Zhao Ninghua had quite broadened her horizons. Bai Yu had learned one thing: in sitting on the seat of the empress amidst countless consorts, there was no need to waste her words. She only had to wait and let them spew out everything before knocking them out with one punch, like how Zhao Ninghua had demonstrated. And after sending the critical punch, she turned to ask Bai Yu for her decision, closing the curtain so beautifully that Mu Qilin could not utter half a word more. Bai Yu remembered the time she had walked with Empress Dowager Wei in this garden. While the elderly woman intended to teach Bai Hua a lesson, she still joyfully walked side by side with Bai Yu. If her memory was correct, Empress Dowager Wei was quite fond of these flowers. Unfortunately, back then, the weather was too cold and the path was too hard to walk on, so they could not stay for too long. What if Bai Yu held the banquet in this garden and turned this flower grove into a performance stage? ..... ¡°T¡­Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a voice that was clearly being forced to sound more pleasant. Bai Yu raised her hand, stopping the long line of royal maids behind her in ce while she silently continued alone to find the source of that voice. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I am Mu Qilin.¡± A familiar slender form appeared to Bai Yu. It was strange that Mu De Fei, who was never willing to attend the morning greeting, was dressing herself so elegantly today. The reason must be this ¡®ident¡¯ where she slipped and fell in front of Bai Yu¡¯s husband. A consort coincidentally met the emperor in the royal garden. Ouyang Feilong should still remember that he had brought it up to mock her during that time when he met her with Xu Luanle. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The cold tone had a wondrous effect on Mu Qilin¡¯s heart. Her face reddened. ¡°Your Majesty, the weather is nice today, so I came here to view the flowers.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bai Yu frowned. Why did Ouyang Feilong seem to be more talkative? He was never interested in talking to a woman. Yet today he started a conversation with a woman who had pretended to fall in front of him. He even helped her up and spoke more than necessary. Ouyang Feilong was standing looking at the lotus pond, and from her location, Bai Yu could not see his expression at all. However, Mu Qilin, who was beside him, knew that the emperor seemed to have let his guard down. Something was weighing on his mind because his eyes were gazing at the flowers in the water while he was still speaking to her. ¡°Does Your Majesty like lotus?¡± The man did not answer. It was clear that he did not want to continue the conversation, though he did not drive Mu Qilin away. The emperor¡¯s eunuch watched the scene of an emperor and a consort for a brief moment before slowly retreating to allow a private moment between the two. As Bai Yu watched the pair being left alone, her heart wavered. When she was with Ouyang Feilong, the servants acted the same way as well. But why did she hate their cleverness now? Right¡­ She was frustrated by the servants¡¯ being too clever. That must be it. ¡°Is Your Majesty going to continue to watch?¡± A voice, not too low or too loud to disrupt the people, who Bai Yu had been watching, came. She nced at the owner of the voice which sounded as if it was mocking her. That person was not entirely a stranger, while at the same time only half an acquaintance. It was Bai Xue, her half-sister. ¡°Your Majesty possesses admirable patience.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be patient about.¡± Because she was not irritated by those two. What she did not like were only the meless servants who were doing their duty. ¡°Your Majesty is being toocent.¡± Bai Xue of today was calmer than when she was fooled by Bai Yu. ¡°Sharing a husband with someone is never a good thing¡­sister.¡± Bai Yu did not answer. She was waiting to hear what Bai Xue would say next. ¡°You have seen First Furen. You have seen me. Are you going to do nothing and let His Majesty be alone with another woman?¡± The old word of address was used when they were in private. The new Bai Yu had never seriously spoken to Bai Xue, but now she understood why Yue Mei and the original Bai Yu had pushed Bai Xue to enter the pce and be consort. This woman was quite frightening. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°I only offer a warning. I can¡¯t suggest anything.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Bai Yu said as she intended to leave and ignore both Bai Xue and Ouyang Feilong. However, she saw two children heading toward her. When they saw Bai Yu, the children, a girl, and a boy, cleverly greeted her. ¡°Blessings to the Empress.¡± Bai Yu observed the children, who looked to be around six years of age. Their clothes had better cuts than themoners¡¯, but not as fine as the pce¡¯s residents¡¯. Who exactly were these children? ¡°They are the fifteenth princess and sixteenth prince, Your Majesty.¡± It was Bai Xue who answered her question. Bai Yu recalled her memory. She was never pregnant, and none of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s consorts was pregnant. Then who were the prince and princess here? ¡°They were born of a Pin rank consort, from the former emperor Ouyang Hongxian.¡± Again, Bai Xue answered. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s children? Was he not interested in men? Why did he have so many children? No. The rtionship between Ouyang Hongxian and Yue Nan could not be counted as ¡®cut sleeves¡¯ since that was not their true identity. Furthermore, Yue Nan knew Ouyang Hongxian only after he had produced many offspring. Bai Xue¡¯s maid came to lead the children away in order to not bother her. ¡°Their mothers¡¯ ranks are too low, so they¡¯re not treated very well. After the reign changed, His Majesty didn¡¯t order them to leave the pce, so they¡¯re still staying here.¡± ¡°They live in your pce?¡± ¡°I only pity them, so I brought them out to take a walk. Normally, these children don¡¯t have this right.¡± Bai Yu gazed at their little backs. Despite being the dragon¡¯s offspring, their mothers were too lowly for them to be treated better. This was the world she was living in. ¡°If you have time, you can bring them to y with me too.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Bai Xue replied with a smile. Bai Yu did not care what the objective of this woman¡¯s talking to her was while having those children in tow. She exited the royal garden, forgetting all the frustrations that had gued her before. When she arrived at her pce, she ordered Xiao Chang to investigate whether there were other princes and princesses in the royal pce or not. At the same time, she told her to bring clothes and things to the two children she had met. Fortunately, Ouyang Feilong was not so ck-hearted that he would drive them out after bing the new master of the pce. Still, the living conditions of these children should be managed by her, should they not? Then why did she only learn about it now? What else did she not know about the inner pce? ¡°Xiao Xi.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Send an invitation to Wei Wang. Tell him I want to see him.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± If there was something she did not know, then she must have known it before anyone could. Chapter 206 - 206 Let her sleep without worry Part I 206 Let her sleep without worry Part I After today¡¯s morning greeting, Bai Yu was preparing to meet Ouyang Wenrou after she had sent an invitation. However, trouble seemed to find her again. ¡°Your Majesty, Liang Pin is flogged under Mu De Fei¡¯s order. She has fainted.¡± They were dismissed only recently. Why did a problem arise so soon? A while ago, Mu De Fei was in a good mood after bragging that Ouyang Feilong had given her a flower, making other consorts¡¯ eyes green with envy. The news of her being alone with the emperor for almost one shichen in the royal garden was heard throughout the inner court and had shaken Bai Yu¡¯s throne. Today, she chose to sit and watch as Mu Qilin boasted about the sliver of favor that the emperor had given her. As she listened, Bai Yu felt nothing but amusement. How could a man who had never cherished flowers pick a flower for some woman? Despite her disbelief, it was still undeniable that the two had spent time together in the garden. Bai Yu did not know what happened, but she did not concern herself with it. Ouyang Feilong must have a good reason. She wouldter grill him about it the next time they met. ¡°What happened?¡± As she had said, Mu Qilin seemed to be today¡¯s victor. Yet why would shesh out on a small rank consort? ¡°Your Majesty, a while ago, Liang Pin blocked the path of Mu De Fei¡¯s pnquin. They argued, and Mu De Fei imed that she had to hurry to visit Empress Dowager. She said Liang Pin was acting like a nuisance, so she ordered her to be punished.¡± Xiao Xi was as impressive an informant as usual. ¡°Your Majesty, this is¡­¡± ..... Xiao Chang seemed to want to say something with a solemn face, but Bai Yu nodded before she could. ¡°Bengong knows.¡± This was too much for a woman who was still inferior to her. She had only received imaginary flowers from Ouyang Feilong. It was not yet proven that her words were true or not, even, but she dared to use her power so freely already. Furthermore, she dared use Empress Dowager Wei as her excuse. It seemed that thetter was taking her side as well. Bai Yu had intended to wait until the two women acted indisputably out of line before striking them both in one fell swoop. Had they reached that breaking point now? ¡°Prepare the pnquin. Bengong shall have an audience with Mother.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Xiao Chang was in full support of her. If Bai Yu let this problem go on, soon the empress might be mere decoration. Soon, Bai Yu¡¯s pnquin was ready. She headed to Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s pce without thinking twice. Mu Qilin¡¯s actions were starting to bother others, and as the mistress of the inner court, Bai Yu had to rein her in. That¡¯s right. She was the ruler of the inner court, not Empress Dowager Wei or Mu De Fei! ¡°Your Majesty, Empress Dowager is resting and does not wish to entertain a guest.¡± When her pnquin arrived in front of a familiar pce, Xiao Xi had not announced her presence before the maid in front of the pce spoke to Bai Yu. It was what she had heard once already. ¡°Bring it here.¡± Bai Yu disregarded the maid. She walked forward, elegantly and fearlessly, despite not being weed by this pce. Xiao Chang followed her mistress with a medicine packet on a tray while Xiao Xi headed to open the pce door for Bai Yu. The sound of conversation from an elderly woman could be heard as soon as she stepped inside. ¡°Aijia shall make it so that you don¡¯t have time to rest.¡± ¡°Mother is exaggerating.¡± Mother? I had not used this word more than three times since my marriage, yet this woman let it roll off her tongue so easily. Hmph! ¡°Blessings from Yu-er to Mother.¡± Bai Yu ignored the closeness between the two women before her. She politely curtsied and gave a sweet smile to Empress Dowager Wei on the throne before turning to Mu Qilin, who was sitting beside her in the seat so familiar to Bai Yu. Should she consider this upsetting? ¡°Did aijia not forbid anyone from disturbing aijia¡¯s rest?¡± Empress Dowager Wei did note to help her up, nor did she tell her to rx. Her tone was cold and distant, theplete opposite of herugh for Mu Qilin. So this was what Ouyang Feilong had to face for as long as he could remember? How much strength did he need to stand before this woman who hated as fiercely as she could love? ¡°I must apologize for ¡®intruding¡¯ on Mother¡¯s time.¡± Mu Qilin revealed a satisfied smile when she saw Bai Yu having to back down in front of Empress Dowager Wei. ¡°I heard thattely, Mother has been looking for tonics from the medicine bureau. I¡¯ve received a fine medicine, so I wish to deliver it and immediately leave. However, I never expected to see Mu De Fei here.¡± Bai Yu was smiling, though her eyes were empty as she looked at Mu Qilin. ¡°Yu-er must apologize for Mu De Fei¡¯s disturbing Mother¡¯s rest like this.¡± Her head, wearing the phoenix crown, slightly bowed as her lips held a light smile. Instead, the two listeners¡¯ lips were t. ¡°This¡­¡± Empress Dowager Wei was going to exin, but Bai Yu did not let her. ¡°I am the mistress of the inner court. No matter how I am ovee by worry, I must respect Mother¡¯s wish to have a peaceful rest in the pce¡­¡± A sorrowful gaze full of love was sent to her mother-inw. ¡°Yet Mu De Fei disrupts Mother¡¯s rest again and again. As the empress, I cannot let her further sabotage Mother¡¯s health.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Qilin was going to exin herself, but Bai Yu did not let her. ¡°Mother please be assured and continue your rest in the pce. I shall forbid others from disturbing Mother again.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Empress Dowager Wei realized that she was being indirectly grounded by Bai Yu. At the same time, Mu Qilin also understood that she was going to be punished for bothering Empress Dowager Wei, the woman whom even the empress could not bear to displease. ¡°Mother please take care of yourself. I shall take my leave here.¡± The medicine packet she had prepared was handed to Lin Mama. Bai Yu curtsied to farewell before turning to speak to Mu Qilin in a strict tone. ¡°You, follow bengong. Never ¡®request an audience and disrupt Mother¡¯s rest¡¯ again without bengong¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Mu Qilin replied through gritted teeth. ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Yu thought of something. ¡°Could you copy ¡®Noble Manners of the Royals¡¯ for bengong? Two or three copies are enough. And take your time; don¡¯t get on your pnquin and be a nuisance to anyone else.¡± ¡°Y¡­Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Then she flicked her skirt and left the pce in a sh. This time, Bai Yu came and went like a breeze of wind. Indeed, a true victory. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Wei Wang has been waiting, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu received a report as soon as she returned to her pce. She nodded in acknowledgment before hurrying inside without uttering another word. Her mood was not so good right now. The longer she thought, the more frustrated she felt. Mu De Fei¡¯s punishment did not fit the crime of disrespecting her at all! As for Empress Dowager Wei¡­ For the sake of old times, she was already being too merciful! ¡°Get out, all of you.¡± Seeing Ouyang Wenrou sitting and waiting for her, Bai Yu dismissed the royal maids from the room. Even though her actions risked creating a negative effect on her own reputation, it needed to be kept secret what she was going to speak about with him. ¡°Did someone anger Your Majesty?¡± The man bowed to her as a formality before smilingly asking. Seeing his wasteful smile, Bai Yu felt frustration rising. Ouyang Wenrou chuckled at how her gaze was turning into a re. ¡°Can you take your face out of bengong¡¯s sight?¡± Everything irritated her! ¡°That seems to be impossible. Your Majesty is the one who summoned me here.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and leave.¡± She extended her arm toward him, not even caring to sit down and talk first. The feeling of her back soaked with sweat from sitting on a pnquin under the hot sun fueled her anger further. ¡°Please rx and sit down first, Your Majesty.¡± Ouyang Wenrou now understood why Bai Yu summoned him here. However, to check the pulse, calmness and focus were needed. He was able to do it while standing, but the result might not be urate. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll immediately leave.¡± The sharp re made Ouyang Wenrou hurriedly promise. Bai Yu sighed, then sat down and put her arm on the table. Ouyang Wenrou was seated in front of her and calmly spoke. ¡°Where does Your Majesty feel ill?¡± Chapter 207 - 207 Let her sleep without worry Part II 207 Let her sleep without worry Part II ¡°Where does Your Majesty feel ill?¡± ¡°Bengong won¡¯t summon you here if bengong knows.¡± ¡°Then please allow me.¡± The man ignored her curtness. He could alreadyrgely guess her condition from her attitude alone. The prince, renowned for his ability in medicine, touched her wrist. Silence fell as Ouyang Wenrou was being serious. Bai Yu herself knew, too, of the appropriate time for her to act a certain way. ¡°How is it?¡± The frustration in her voice had slightly lessened. Ouyang Wenrou answered not with words, but with a wide smile that differed from the polite smile he usually had. ¡°It¡¯s good news, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± Bai Yu asked, wanting to confirm her thoughts. ¡°Your Majesty is preg¡ª¡± ..... ¡°Wait.¡± Bai Yu held her hand up to stop Ouyang Wenrou from finishing his sentence. She knew without being told what was happening with her. She had missed her period for over two months. Though she did not have morning sickness, there were many times she could not quite control her own emotions. Some actions that she had thought back on now seemedpletely illogical, and even when they were backed by reasons, it was not something she would do after careful consideration. She was pregnant, and now there was one more person who knew about it. ¡°Can you keep this secret?¡± If she announced it, she did not know whether Ouyang Feilong would be happy or not. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Your Majesty please be careful of your body.¡± A voice from his eunuch was heard as Ouyang Feilong was reading petitions. He had started in thete afternoon, and now it was deep into the night. It was already time for the empress to rest, though the emperor still continued to work. As his personal servant, the eunuch had to warn him since he paid great care to the empress. ¡°The empress?¡± ¡°In her bed-chamber, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The response was merely a low sound, while the person himself never looked up from the paper. ¡°What is it?¡± How could Ouyang Feilong not notice how his eunuch was acting strangely? This kind of hesitation could only mean that it was rted to something Ouyang Feilong especially cared about: Bai Yu. He had ordered his servant to report to him every time something out of the ordinary happened to her. Originally, he intended to go to ask his little fool on his own. However, now that he was too absorbed in his work and had missed her bedtime, he had to inquire with his eunuch instead. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Ouyang Feilong did not have to raise his head to know that his eunuch was being troubled. He waited in silence, his eyes fixed on the letters in the petition. ¡°Today, Mu De Fei had Liang Pin flogged for blocking her path.¡± The emperor did not care to ask about his consort¡¯s condition, nor the reason behind another consort¡¯s action at all. ¡°The Empress sent a royal doctor to treat Liang Pin, then her majesty went to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce.¡± His golden eyes stopped. ¡°The Empress Dowager had forbidden anyone from disturbing her rest, yet the Empress headed inside. Her majesty found Mu De Fei being with Empress Dowager; thus, Mu De Fei was punished for disturbing the Empress Dowager¡¯s rest.¡± The corner of his mouth twitched into a smile. She was always like this. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Then, the Empress forbade anyone from disturbing the Empress Dowager and¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong turned his face up to look at his servant, whose troubledness was clear both in his expression and voice. ¡°¡­And told the Empress Dowager to have a peaceful rest in the pce.¡± Grounding both of them? ¡°What did Mother say?¡± ¡°After giving the order, the Empress handed a tonic to the Empress Dowager and immediately left. The Empress Dowager had not said anything yet, Your Majesty.¡± The ck Dragon knitted his brows. Normally, Bai Yu would not act so rashly and swiftly. Did his mother and the woman do something to anger her? ¡°Prepare to move.¡± ¡°To the Empress¡¯ pce, Your Majesty?¡± Ouyang Feilong thought for a brief moment. ¡°To the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Bai Yu knew Ouyang Feilong was nning something. This man rarely shared his thoughts. He had only himself to rely on since he was young, and that, coupled with his experience in leadership that he had developed over the years until he was appointedmander-general,manding over hundreds of thousands of soldiers alone, resulted in such a habit. The ck Dragon was not used to having someone listen to him. At the same time, Bai Yu was not an inquisitive person. She would only ask when she was curious or when she had taken care of her own responsibilities and believed that she could be of help. Ouyang Feilong had countless things on his mind. She could not understand them all entirely, as he could not understand hers. They were the same; that was what Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong knew best. They each had their own thoughts and ns for handling their own duties. In some problems, they could be each other¡¯s advisors. And in some, they could act without having to discuss it with the other person first. This was possible because their love was grounded in ¡®respect¡¯ and ¡®trust.¡¯ Bai Yu was quite surprised that she had ¡®trusted¡¯ Ouyang Feilong since they first met until now, even though she had been betrayed and had tasted the sorrow caused by trust in many lives before. She had trusted so wholeheartedly and been betrayed so pitifully. She was devastated, yet she gave Ouyang Feilong a chance. More importantly¡­ Bai Yu was giving herself a chance. She did not want the past broken trust to be a wall between her and the person who loved her. If she wallowed in despair and prevented herself from trusting another person again, she would end up alone in the world. Bai Yu did not want to be alone, so she chose to trust in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s every action. ¡°Your Majesty won¡¯t wait for the Emperor?¡± Xiao Xi objected when she ordered her to prepare her bed. ¡°Did his majesty send words?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then do as bengong said.¡± Xiao Xi obediently followed Bai Yu¡¯s order. Although it was alreadyte in the night, it was a rare asion for the emperor to not stay the night with the empress. It seemed that today would be one of those few days that he was silent. Fortunately, there was no news that the emperor had picked the name of one of the consorts. ¡°What about what I told you to investigate?¡± Xiao Xi had left. Right now, there was only Xiao Chang here to help her change. ¡°An empty position is what determines whether an important figure will join the envoy or not. His majesty is still hesitating, so the list has yet to be finalized.¡± Bai Yu nodded in acknowledgment. The names of the diplomats were not too important. Her trying to intervene was only because she wanted to help with her brother¡¯s love life. Still, it seemed that Ouyang Feilong was hesitating despite knowing for whom her request was intended. ¡°No need to investigate this anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tie it too tight.¡± Bai Yu hurriedly stopped her maid when Xiao Chang was tying her waistband. ¡°Bengong has had many bad dreamstely. It might be because the clothes were too tight.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, prepare some books on herbs and nutrition for bengong to study.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± When her two personal maids left, Bai Yu carefullyid down on her back. She had used an excuse that she felt ufortable when in truth, she was afraid of hurting the baby in her womb. Bai Yu did not know how a mother should take care of a child, and she did not want to ask anyone for fear of exposing the secret. It was fortunate that she had some basic knowledge, so she could at least take care of herself. If one day she faced a problem she could not handle, she would have to quickly consult with Ouyang Wenrou. Bai Yu¡¯s eyelids felt heavy from the exhaustion that came easier than usual. Her consciousness became blurry before she finally drifted into sleep while her hand was resting on her t stomach. Bai Yu slumbered with a light smile on her face that tugged at the corner of the neer¡¯s mouth. ¡°Good girl.¡± Warm lips pressed onto her forehead. Hisrge hand gently stroked Bai Yu¡¯s hair as he gazed at her face. The man felt a smile on his own cheek. His golden eyes were fixed on his beloved woman for longer than incense could burn out before he finally stood up to let his eunuch change his clothes. Then, heid down next to his little fool. Bai Yu shifted when she felt warmth next to her body. When she regained her consciousness, she sensed a familiar presence embracing her. Seeking more warmth, she nuzzled into his weing arms. Ouyang Feilong caressed her hair, lulling the person in his arm back to sleep. Sleep free of worry, every night and forever. Chapter 208 - 208 I am not going anymore! Part I 208 I am not going anymore! Part I When Bai Yu woke up, Ouyang Feilong was already gone. There was still his warmth left on the mattress beside her. She had been tired more easilytely, and so she would go to sleep before Ouyang Feilong came back to the pce. Almost every morning, she would wake up to find a trace of his warmth. And on the nights that he did note, Xiao Xi would tell her that he slept in the royal study. As the son of heaven, Ouyang Feilong was working hard for citizens and the nation in a way he was not used to. He had to govern and not fight on the battlefield, as he had done for over a decade. Bai Yu understood this well, so she tried to avoid causing problems for her lover. It had been almost two weeks that the wind blew in the direction of her pce. All the consorts and concubines knew that Bai Yu hadid a trap, letting Mu De Fei feelcent first before striking back and taking over her power, then reducing the Empress Dowager¡¯s power all in one fell swoop. Ouyang Feilong said nothing, even though he knew what she did. At the same time, Bai Yu knew that he went to visit the Empress Dowager in the middle of the night that day, but she did not care to ask him about it. These days, Bai Yu spent her time studying books on herbs in order to be careful of foods that were harmful to pregnancy. She pretended not to like the vor of the food and used it as an excuse to build her own kitchen so that she could control the cooking by herself. What she ate must not contain a single ingredient that could harm her child. As for the ingredients that were harmful to pregnancy, she allowed them to be cooked and put on the table as well, though she would not touch them at all. Every day, she alternated between learning about herbs and food and finding nourishments to send to Ouyang Feilong. She would do it herself before her bedtime every day. Sometimes, she would try to be polite and send them to Empress Dowager Wei as well. At other times, she would make deserts and send them to the pces of other Wangs, never neglecting the forgotten princes and princesses, in order to avoid arousing suspicion regarding her having a personal kitchen. Ouyang Wenrou frequently visited her to check on her body. He imed that he wished to exchange his knowledge about herbs that could be used to make food or snacks for Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Bring this fragrance pouch to His Majesty.¡± ¡°Your Majesty will not go?¡± ..... Bai Yu nced at the bright sunlight outside and shook her head. ¡°Ry the message that there are various kinds of herbs in this pouch. His Majesty should put it next to the pillow before going to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Xiao Xi replied before leaving to attend to the assigned duty. ¡°How is Qin Wang Pcetely?¡± Bai Yu asked her other maid, who was still in the room. ¡°Everything is quiet, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°And Qin Wang Fei?¡± ¡°Nothing is worrying, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Send an invitation. Tell them toe to visit bengong sometimes.¡± While not too certain as to why Bai Yu wanted to meet two women whom she did not quite like, Xiao Chang understood what her mistress meant by ¡®them.¡¯ ¡°Bengong is going to take a nap for a while. Come here and massage bengong.¡± She had been sewing the pouch since yesterday until today¡¯s afternoon. Naturally, her muscles would ache. She leaned back, letting her thoughts drift as she waited for sleepiness to arrive. In truth, her summoning Chu Jiaoxin and Bai Hua was not because she wanted to pick on them. On that day of the sparring match, her consciousness was too hazy, making her unable to realize that those two women were¡­worried about her. It might not be much, but at least they did not stand by and watch her die. Bai Yu did not want to me her pregnancy for her picking on or being unfriendly toward those women. As she thought to herself, she recalled the question Ouyang Feilong had asked her on that day he had freed her. What was she fighting against? She thought she was free, yet she unconsciously circled back to the same ce she had started. Now, Bai Yu had not only herself to protect but another life in her body as well. Because she had to take care of that little life, she wanted to meet the two women who were an answer to the question of what she was exactly fighting against. A familiar fragrance of herbs entered her nose. Her knitted brows, caused by the thoughts she was preupied with, slowly loosened. She closed her eyes as she reclined her body, letting her maid massage her legs. However, kneading turned into groping as the hands moved up to the inside of her thighs. ¡°That¡­¡± Bai Yu opened her eyes, intending to stop Xiao Chang. Her words were instantly muted as she was met with a pair of golden eyes. Hisrge hands fondling her thighs did not stop. Instead, they slid under her clothes and continued to explore, all despite her intention to protest. ¡°How did your majestye here?¡± The son of heaven was before her, yet she showed no sign of curtsying to him. The servants had retreated, leaving only Bai Yu and the person with naughty hands on her thigh. His palms did not seem to wander further. ¡°Did you not send this to call zhen here?¡± His brow arched as a smile appeared on the corner of his lips. What made him so happy? ¡°How can I dare to call your majesty?¡± Ouyang Feilongughed low. His enchanting face came closer until the tip of their noses almost touched. Then, a fragrance pouch was held up in the space between them. ¡°Did you not use this to bait zhen?¡± ¡°How?¡± Bai Yu was still confused. The pouch moved away from her sight. Ouyang Feilong pressed a light kiss on her nose before moving away, for fear that he would no longer be able to restrain himself. ¡°Did you not tell zhen to put this pouch next to the pillow when zhen sleeps?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then, do you know where zhen sleeps?¡± ¡°At¡­¡± Her pce! ¡°Does that not mean you¡¯re inviting zhen to sleep with you?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Who would want it to mean that?! ¡°Very well.¡± Ouyang Feilong put up a generous act. ¡°I understand that the empress misses me so much, so I shall sleep beside you now. How is it?¡± He not only spoke but immediately moved closer to her reclining form. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not appropriate here.¡± ¡°Inappropriate?¡± He pretended to huddle close, even though he knew that she meant the narrow space. ¡°Feilong!¡± The threat came in a whisper as she pped the hand that started caressing her thigh again. ¡°Heh.¡± Seeing Bai Yu¡¯s tiredness, Ouyang Feilong let her continue her rest. Despite having many more matters to attend to, he wanted to tease the person who was often asleep before his return. Thus, he chose to remain here for several ke more. ¡°You keep this and put it next to zhen¡¯s pillow.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The fragrance pouch returned to her hands once again. Bai Yu¡¯s face reddened when she recalled the meaning her husband had interpreted from the gift. ¡°Zhen has been busytely. You must take care of your health.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The so-called number one beauty revealed a captivating smile. ¡°Oh.¡± A thought urred to Ouyang Feilong. ¡°It¡¯ll soon be Mother¡¯s birthday. Zhen wants you to decide on one thing.¡± ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± She had made some preparations already. However, she had not reported the progress to him yet since there were too many aspects that were not finalized. ¡°Mother likes flowers.¡± Ouyang Feilong nced at Bai Yu¡¯s face, trying to observe whether she still held some grievances toward Empress Dowager Wei or not. What he saw was a nod of agreement with his words. ¡°I¡¯d thought of holding a banquet in the royal garden, but I feared it might exceed my ability.¡± ¡°Zhen has the same thought.¡± Ouyang Feilong let out a smile. He was relieved to see that Bai Yu was a clever woman who knew when to lead and follow. He believed she could know what he was nning through his mention of his mother¡¯s preference. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Qin Wang Fei help you with the royal garden?¡± Bai Yu considered his suggestion. She understood how Ouyang Feilong wanted to please Empress Dowager Wei in order to patch up the rift between her and his mother. Her reputation was on the line. There would be no problem if she cut ties with Mu De Fei. However, as an empress, she might be in a difficult position if she soured her rtionship with the Empress Dowager. Two weeks was more than enough for a disy of power. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. That might be a good idea.¡± Bai Yu smiled at him. His hand gently stroked her head as he uttered the word that she heard every night in her dream. ¡°Good girl.¡± Chapter 209 - 209 I am not going anymore! Part II 209 I am not going anymore! Part II The names of the diplomats were announced one weekter. Important figures who would join the envoy were Wei Wang Ouyang Wenrou, Commander General Bai He, First Master of the Xu family, and Second Miss of the Xu family. These names did not differ from Bai Yu¡¯s expectations. Others within the group had varying ranks and statuses as Ouyang Feilong tried to organize the envoy to be practical while at the same time not affecting the structure of the court. Other than that, it was Ouyang Mingxian who would join the envoy to enter into an agreement with Da Chu before returning alone before the envoy. Bai Yu did not want to know what the said agreement was, but if she had to guess, then it would be none other than something to boost his eligibility for the future position Ouyang Feilong had nned for him. It would be Bai He¡¯s departure in a few days. Today, members of the Bai family were given special permission by Ouyang Feilong to enter the pce and stay with Bai Yu until lunchtime. Bai Yu waited for her father, mother, and brother with her heart full to bursting. She was excited, yet at the same time upset at the thought of not being able to see Bai He for another three years unless a significant event happened. ¡°Blessings to Empress Dowager. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t be so formal.¡± For privacy, Bai Yu weed her family into her own pce and ordered all servants to leave except Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang, who were used to those of the Bai family. ¡°I miss you all so much.¡± Bai Yu abandoned her status. She threw herself into her mother¡¯s arm first, followed by her father, then remained in Bai He¡¯s hug for so long that her mother had to separate them so that they could talk while waiting for lunch. ¡°Yu-er, it¡¯s all because your father is incapable.¡± Her father¡¯s hand stroked her head after they had sat down. ¡°I entered the royal pce every day, and yet I couldn¡¯te here to visit you. I¡¯ve made you lonely.¡± ..... ¡°Not at all, father.¡± Bai Yu held her father¡¯s hand. ¡°Father and Brother have duties you¡¯re responsible for, and Mother has to take care of Bai Mansion. I¡¯m also an adult. I must endure and focus on my work like you all.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much, my child.¡± Bai Yu smiled at her mother. Suddenly, Yue Mei¡¯s eyes watered as she watched her daughter¡¯s beautiful smile. ¡°You are happy here, right?¡± She had almost destroyed her daughter by trying to give her to Ouyang Mingxian. Her daughter had made her and Bai Han understand each other, and so now she wished for Bai Yu to be happy with her love. What luck that Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong shared a wondrously profound love. ¡°With Brother gone, who will act asmander general then?¡± Bai Yu changed the subject to her brother. She did not want her mother to shed tears for her. Bai Han lightly patted the back of his wife¡¯s hand,forting her, who was pleased to see her daughter¡¯s love while still ming herself at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s Yue Shi who will be acting asmander-general in my ce.¡± ¡°Yue Shi?¡± Bai Yu recalled her memory. ¡°Is that the person whose sword was hit by a concealed weapon and flew toward me?¡± Bai He nodded. ¡°It is him.¡± Two siblings continued to talk about Yue Huiling before changing to another subject, with their parents joining the conversation. Xiao Xi made sure to change out cold tea for warm ones while Xiao Chang refilled their snacks with a face full of smiles. This was the first time that Bai Yu could spend time with all of her family members. No other furens. No half-sisters. Only her own family. ¡°When your mother was pregnant with He-er, she was so aggressive that I was afraid to approach her.¡± Bai Han recalled the time when Yue Mei was pregnant with Bai He. ¡°She¡¯s a skilled martial artist. I thought the main building might crumble every time she threw a tantrum.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you yourself that annoyed me.¡± Yue Mei red at her husband. ¡°Because Mother was aggressive like that, Brother was born a great warrior, right?¡± Bai Yu hurriedly came to her mother¡¯s rescue. ¡°That is true.¡± Yue Mei solemnly nodded. ¡°Not true at all.¡± Bai Han shook his head in disagreement. Bai Heughed at how his father seemed to argue with his mother more and more. ¡°When she was pregnant with you, she was also very emotional. Less fierce than the first time, but still fierce all the same.¡± Bai Han exined everything in detail. Yue Mei¡¯s face reddened as she sat silent, unable to object. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m beautiful and strong like Brother.¡± ¡°You might even be stronger than me.¡± Bai He teased. ¡°People all talk about your sparring match with Qin Wang Fei. I¡¯m not sure anymore whether you¡¯re reputed to be elegant and beautiful or strong and dauntless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll be the strongest empress.¡± Bai Yu joked. ¡°But you should still remain reserved. Otherwise, you might lose the emperor¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, mother.¡± Ever since she married Ouyang Feilong, her mother did not talk much about her husband. It was rare to hear Yue Mei¡¯s concerns regarding her married life. ¡°Yu-er.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°Is there anything bothering you here?¡± Bai Yu smiled at her father¡¯s gentle voice as she shook her head. ¡°Father, please don¡¯t worry. His majesty and I share a love that can¡¯t be shaken or threatened. Moreover, I have the Bai family behind me. No one would dare trouble me.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Yue Mei smiled and took her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°His Majesty has only recently ascended the throne. The nation¡¯s affairs must be very restricted right now. If you¡¯re lonely, why don¡¯t you have a grandchild for me? That way, you won¡¯t be alone.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Bai Yu did not agree or refuse her mother¡¯s word. She also did not tell them that she was already pregnant. She could not determine yet whether the news would have a positive or negative effect on her. However, one thing that she was sure of was that it would surely harm Ouyang Feilong¡¯s n. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- On the day of the departure, Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong went out to send off the diplomats of Da Yang at the city¡¯s gate. The area was crowded with families of those in the envoy. Among them were the Bai family and the Yue family, who came to see Bai He off. Bai Yu had only a few words of farewell for the Xu siblings. They all knew this was a scene they had to act in. The first master of the Xu family might have to depart for Da Chu, but how could the anonymous master leave his shop? With his level of magic, Xu Luanle could easily travel between two nations. But for Xu Peipei, Bai Yu did not know what she would do next. Still, the look in her former rival¡¯s eyes seemed to reflect friendliness and gratitude. Today, Bai Yu had created a chance for Xu Peipei. From this point on, everything would be up to the two. ¡°You¡¯re no longer my baby sister. You¡¯re now the mother of Da Yang, Yu-er¡­¡± Bai He said softly to his sister in farewell. ¡°...The dangers on my battlefield are nothingpared to the dangers around your phoenix throne. You must think carefully before you act.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother.¡± ¡°The Bai and Yue families will be with you forever. If there¡¯s an emergency, Yue Huiling will help you. Be alert¡­¡± Bai Yu understood his meaning. Even though she had Ouyang Feilong with her, he could not help her with everything, especially when it involved rtions between families. Ouyang Feilong had to be careful of the power bnce in the court. If there was something she wished to do, she should ask the Bai family or Yue family to act in her stead. ¡°Most importantly¡­¡± Bai He gazed at the woman he loved and protected all his life. ¡°¡­I want to see you happy.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°No matter how far I am from you, I still hope for your happiness.¡± The love in his dark eyes destroyed every determination Bai Yu built up. She reached out to hold his hand, wishing to convey her warmth and love through her actions and eyes. ¡°I have my happiness with me already. Brother, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai He frowned at her words. Bai Yu did not offer an exnation, only cast her eyes downward to her stomach, which was slightly raised. She was only two months pregnant, and she was still young, so her figure had not changed much. Bai He followed his sister¡¯s eyes, then studied the phoenix robe she wore loosely. Normally, Bai Yu would wear clothes in a way that would emphasize her figure and enhance her youthful beauty. His eyes slightly widened as his hand flipped to hold her hand instead. He excitedly said, ¡°So you¡¯re¡­¡± Bai Yu nodded to confirm his thought. Yes, she was pregnant. ¡°I¡¯m not going anymore!¡± When Bai Yu could finally convince her brother to leave, several pairs of eyes were focusing on them for having such a long goodbye. Fortunately, Ouyang Feilong was standing far away in order to let her privately speak to her Bai He, so he did not hear the conversation between them. Bai Yu understood how much her brother was worried about her. If someone learned of her pregnancy, Bai He would be an important ally in assuring Bai Yu¡¯s stability and safety. He may have been stationed at the border asmander-general, but his power could easily reach far into the inner court. Da Yang was heading in the direction Ouyang Feilong had intended. Bai Yu did not want the child in her womb to be a burden for him. He would have to discover this secret one day; that was a guarantee, but Bai Yu hoped it would not be soon. While ovee with worry, Bai He understood his sister. He firmly told Yue Huiling to take good care of Bai Yu without giving a reason. He would not mention it if Bai Yu did not want anyone to know, not even Ouyang Feilong. Bai Yu gave her brother a smile so wide that dimples appeared on her cheeks. Her dark eyes gazed at the figure on the horse until it became smaller, farther, and finally disappeared from view. In her heart, she wished to have her brother with her. Still, she knew Bai He had carefully considered his decision. And so, she could only send him off with a smile. They had spent so little time together. Today, Bai He had to leave for three long years on duty to support the man whom she loved no less than her brother. Bai Yu had to ept this farewell and wait until time brought her brother back to her once more. You could see someone off for a thousand li, and you would still part all the same. Chapter 210 - 210 Who was it that came into her womb? Part I 210 Who was it that came into her womb? Part I After sending off the envoy, Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong rode in a horse carriage back to the royal pce. Citizens of Da Yang flocked to both sides of the road, uttering words of blessing for their emperor and empress. It was delightful to know that Ouyang Feilong was loved by his subjects. He was the formermander general who protected Da Yang¡¯s border. Half of his life was spent on the battlefield protecting his mothend. His feats were acknowledged by all in Da Yang. And today, he maintained the nation¡¯s peace while allying with Da Chu. The result of his effort was the clear love and respect that the people had for him. ¡°Can I open the curtain, Your Majesty?¡± Bai Yu turned to ask the person who was half-reclining in the grand and spacious carriage. In his hand was a petition that seemed to be pulling his brows together tight. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°There are so many peopleing to receive us. I want to greet them.¡± Ouyang Feilong looked away from the letters in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Bai Yu pouted. ¡°It¡¯s only a little bit.¡± The man lightly smiled at his lover¡¯s sulking face. ¡°You¡¯re too naughty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already an adult.¡± And also a mother! ..... ¡°Oh.¡± Ouyang Feilong uttered the one word that Bai Yu hated the most. ¡°My Xiao Yu is indeed an adult.¡± ¡°Feilong!¡± ¡°Saying the emperor¡¯s name is punishable, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Bai Yu did not know when Ouyang Feilong had put down the petition in his hand. She only knew that she was pulled into the bully¡¯s arms before she could realize herself. ¡°Say it again.¡± Moments ago, he was going to punish her, yet after taking in the sweetness of her soft body, the emperor changed his mind. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to greet the people?¡± Ouyang Feilong whispered next to her ear. His tone clearly reflected how he had the upper hand. ¡°Feilong¡­¡± Bai Yu immediately called his name. Her dark eyes lifted with the most pleading look she could muster. However, what she received in response was not permission, but the sight of a frown that was deeper than before. ¡°Careful!¡± Whoooosh¡­ Thud! Ouyang Feilong tightened his embrace before turning them both around, putting him in Bai Yu¡¯s ce and shielding her from the attack. Something flew into the magic shield conjured by his ring. ¡°Protect the emperor! Protect the empress!¡± The sound ofmotion outside raised Bai Yu¡¯s alertness. She had not realized that there was an arrow being shot from behind her. She could not defend herself in time, but luckily, Ouyang Feilong could sense it before her. ¡°Strange.¡± He muttered as he checked for an injury on Bai Yu¡¯s body. ¡°Who would dare attack in the middle of a crowded procession?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Bai Yu said to the person who could not stop inspecting her out of worry. Hearing her reassurance, Ouyang Feilong nodded and moved away to get out of the carriage. Outside, the sound of battle could be heard. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t.¡± Bai Yu grabbed his arm. She knew that Ouyang Feilong was themander-general who never abandoned his men. As a soldier, joining in a fight was expected. However, now he was an emperor. His safety was above everyone¡¯s life. She could not let him act on his habit. ¡°Please let Yue Huiling handle everything.¡± Ouyang Feilong did not resist, even though the strength holding back his arm was not much at all. He nodded and sat down next to his empress. Golden magic appeared to cover the whole carriage. Thump! It seemed that the enemies were targeting Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s horse carriage. While they could not get through the magic barrier around the carriage, they could provoke the horses into a frenzy. The royal guards were protecting their masters to the best of their ability; still, they could not calm the panicked horses in time. One horse was shot in the leg, while the other was shot in the eye. They struggled in pain, causing the carriage to shake. Ouyang Feilong pulled her smaller body into his arms before using his magic to explode the carriage and break out of this situation. ¡°Be careful!¡± Outside, multiple enemies d in ck were surrounding them and the royal guards. They took the opportunity when Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong were in mid-air and threw numerous daggers through the gap in the magic shield. Despite the attempt, they could not harm the two, who were adept at both magic and martial arts. Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong separated to evade the daggers while creating anotheryer of shield. However, there seemed to be a difficulty on Bai Yu¡¯s side because she¡­could not use magic! Bai Yu suppressed her confusion and used her excellent eyesight to predict the route of the daggers. She kicked her feet, narrowly dodging them. But with the overwhelming number of daggers and her disadvantage of being unable to use magic, the enemies turned to target her. Noticing that Bai Yu did not conjure her magic, he used his martial arts skills to move toward her and created his magic shield to protect them, but it seemed like he was too slow. Bai Yu¡¯s leg was grazed by two daggers, and in her hand gripped one dagger that was aimed at her stomach. ¡°Retreat!¡± It seemed that hurting the empress was their objective. The ck-d men immediately withdrew without waiting for their own allies. Ouyang Feilong waved his hand, ordering some of his royal guards to follow them, before carrying Bai Yu up in his arms. ¡°Protect!¡± As soon as his voice ceased, the son of heaven used his martial techniques to bring Bai Yu back to the royal pce. Yue Huiling and around ten royal guards, with theirparable skills, were close behind him. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Bai Yu softly whispered to the man, whose face was grim. ¡°Call Bai Hua.¡± Surely, Ouyang Feilong would summon a royal doctor to treat her as soon as he arrived at the royal pce. If that were to happen, her secret would no longer be a secret. The doctor would easily discover it when he examined her. ¡°Ah-Zhen.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Bring someone to me.¡± Despite being in the middle of moving at high speed, Ouyang Feilong could expertly give an order to Bai Yu¡¯s shadow guard, who was once his. Everything was happening too fast for Bai Yu toprehend. Her senses were fraying as a result of blood loss from the wound on her palm that had stopped a dagger. Why could she not use magic? Why was she feeling so fatigued? ¡°Your Majesty, please wait outside.¡± When they arrived in front of her pce, Bai Yu hurriedly voiced her wish again. She had to keep Ouyang Feilong out before she lost consciousness as soon as possible. Her eyelids were feeling heavier and heavier by the second. ¡°But¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong was going to argue. ¡°My injuries aren¡¯t too grave. Right now, the people and officials were being shaken. Your Majesty should take care of them first.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go until I check your condition first.¡± His hand grabbed her thin wrist intending to check her pulse and use his healing magic. However, Bai Yu pretended to cry out. Ouyang Feilong instantly released his grip, fearing that he had touched a wound or was being too forceful. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Yu pulled her wrist away. Her hands were trembling because of the red blood she saw so vividly. ¡°Call the doc¡ª¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Second Consort Bai has arrived.¡± ¡°Hurry and let her in,¡± Ouyang Feilong spoke in a solemn voice. He was going to sit down to hear her condition. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Bai Yu called him again. ¡°Fine¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong sighed. ¡°Zhen shalle backter.¡± ¡°Come back tomorrow.¡± She was still anxious about the possibility of her being asleep while he came in. ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± His tone was firm. ¡°If it¡¯s you, I could not care less whether others are alive or dead. To me, you¡¯re the most important. I¡¯lle back again tonight, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu gave up in the end. Ouyang Feilong pressed a gentle kiss onto her forehead before leaving, passing Bai Hua, who was entering in a hurry. ¡°No need.¡± Bai Yu waved her hand to stop her sister from giving a curtsy. Then, she extended her wrist to the other person. ¡°Check my pulse. Tell me how the child is.¡± ¡°Your Majesty means¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. You stay here and stop anyone froming in while I¡¯m unconscious.¡± Bai Yu uttered thest order to the person who she had always seen as an enemy, yet was the only person she could trust right now. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± At that reply, the consciousness she had been trying to maintain slipped away. Chapter 211 - 211 Who was it that came into her womb? Part II 211 Who was it that came into her womb? Part II ¡°How¡¯s the empress?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, all injuries have beenpletely healed. However, Her Majesty was poisoned. While the effect is not lethal, it can cause Her Majesty to be more prone to fatigue than normal. Regr intake of nourishment is rmended.¡± Ouyang Feilong came to Bai Yu¡¯s pce that night. After learning of her half-sister¡¯s secret, Bai Hua forbade everyone from visiting Bai Yu. Even Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang could note to help change Bai Yu¡¯s clothes, as Bai Hua imed that she was acting under the empress¡¯ order. She had to change Bai Yu¡¯s clothes herself and watched over her all day. Bai Yu woke up one shichen before Ouyang Feilong came. Other than external injuries that could be healed with magic, Bai Yu was not wounded anywhere else. Her child was safe, though Bai Hua advised her to nourish her body more, as what Bai Yu had been consuming was not enough for the child in her womb. Bai Yu ordered her sister not to reveal the secret to anyone, citing the reason that everything was for Ouyang Mingxian. Bai Hua gave her words as Bai Yu¡¯s reason was the same thing she had guessed while sitting at her bedside. The two agreed that this was what Bai Hua would tell Ouyang Feilong. Then, Bai Yu fell asleep again. ¡°Then the royal doctors will do as you suggest.¡± Bai Hua curtsied as she responded; however, the worry on her face was apparent to Ouyang Feilong. ¡°What is it?¡± ..... ¡°I would like to ask for Your Majesty¡¯s permission to brew the medicine and bring it to the empress myself.¡± ¡°What did the empress say about this?¡± Ouyang Feilong knew of the rtionship between Bai Yu and her half-sister. Regarding Bai Hua¡¯s request, he wanted to ask for Bai Yu¡¯s opinion first, but with her still sleeping, he could not decide on his own. ¡°Before sleeping, her majesty has given me permission.¡± ¡°Then you do as she pleases.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, there is another thing.¡± Ouyang Feilong raised a brow. ¡°What else?¡± Why did his wife¡¯s sister seem to care so much about her today? ¡°The empress has ordered me here overnight. The incident has frightened her greatly.¡± His little fool was that shocked? ¡°Very well.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Zhen shall have the servants make preparations. You only have to take good care of her.¡± He said before leaving without inquiring anything more. He believed that the little fool had a n. His duty from here was to trust her and keep a silent eye on the situation. Ouyang Feilong headed to his pce, where the general royal protector was waiting in front of it with a solemn face. The cause seemed to be the report he had just received. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Yue Huiling organized her thoughts before replying. ¡°The perpetrators are from a secret unit.¡± From their skills, Ouyang Feilong was not surprised to learn that they were the party¡¯s secret force. What he did not know was which family it was that aimed to harm him in front of other major families in the procession. ¡°My men hadn¡¯t followed them too far before theymitted suicide. There are some traces leading to a family that I don¡¯t dare to confirm.¡± ¡°Which family?¡± Yue Huiling swallowed thick saliva before speaking with a heavy heart. ¡°It¡¯s the Wei family¡¯s secret unit.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Wei family?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Does His Majesty know about this?¡± ¡°Yes. His Majesty has ordered me to keep it secret.¡± ¡°Is it alright for biaojie to tell me this, then?¡± Bai Yu studied the woman who came to visit her early in the morning with thetest information about yesterday¡¯s incident. Yue Huiling was not wearing armor. She came to request an audience in a nobledy¡¯s clothes. It seemed she was being put on leave as punishment for her failure to protect the empress. ¡°The Wei family are His Majesty¡¯s maternal rtives. The most powerful person in that family is¡­¡± ¡°Empress Dowager Wei.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Yue Huiling said gravely. ¡°Since their target is Your Majesty, I can¡¯t keep this secret because His Majesty himself is¡­¡± A member of the Wei family, whose mother was also from the Wei family. Ouyang Feilong and Empress Dowager Wei might not be loving or close, but Ouyang Feilong still could not expose his own mother for sending men to harm Bai Yu. It was indeed a dilemma for the person in between. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Bai Yu said in a gentle tone, trying to ease the other person¡¯s stress. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°Biaoge worries a lot about Your Majesty.¡± Bai He had not left for more than one shichen before such an incident happened. It was a wonder that her brother did not ride his horse back to Da Yang as soon as he heard the news. ¡°Your Majesty, please reply to his magic letter, at least to spare me from being pestered all day and night like this.¡± Today, Yue Huiling came not only out of her worry for Bai Yu but also because Bai He had been pestering her to give him an update after not receiving a word of reply from Bai Yu. It was not that she did not want to. It was because¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t use magic.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I only realized I couldn¡¯t use magic when I was attacked. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t protect myself.¡± Yue Huiling frowned. ¡°But why suddenly¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Yu sighed. ¡°Biaomei!¡± A word that suddenly appeared in her thoughts made Yue Huiling blurt out the pronoun that she was used to. ¡°¡­You aren¡¯t pregnant, right?¡± Bai Yu¡¯s heart raced. ¡°P¡­ Pregnant?¡± She tried to maintain her facial expression. ¡°¡­How is being pregnant rted to using magic?¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind?! Magic users can¡¯t use magic while they¡¯re pregnant because it was used to nurture the fetus in the womb¡­¡± Yue Huiling paused before casting her eyes on Bai Yu¡¯s stomach. ¡°¡­The more magic the mother possesses, the more the fetus absorbs.¡± ¡°I must have lost my mind.¡± Bai Yu pretended to agree. ¡°I can sense the chaotic current of magic in your body. Why did you say you can¡¯t use it?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Are you hiding something from me, biaomei?¡± Bai Yu never thought that within two days, the secret she was determined to keep would be exposed so easily. How could she continue to hide it?! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C It had been almost a week since the attack on the emperor¡¯s procession. Panic faded from the people¡¯s minds, reced by stories of Emperor Ouyang Feilong valiantly protecting his empress. Unfortunately, there was no news of the perpetrators being captured. One weekter, good news came from the border. Ouyang Mingxian, who had joined the envoy, sessfully agreed with Da Chu¡¯s emperor to release prisoners of war from the past years. Soon, those soldiers would be able to return to their families, exempt from having to be enlisted again unless they were willing to. This sess had garnered great favor from Da Yang citizens. Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s name was known and revered once more after the war between the two nations. It was as Ouyang Feilong had intended. Ouyang Mingxian was heading closer and closer to the Eastern Pce. Bai Yu summoned Chu Jiaoxin and Bai Hua to her pce to gift them brocades and jewels. A husband¡¯s feat was considered his wives¡¯ as well. Thus, she had to call the two women to give them several chests of gifts before holding them back for a conversation. Ever since that day of the sparring match, Bai Yu never met Chu Jiaoxin again. Today, she intended to speak with her. ¡°Ming-er has aplished a great feat. Naturally, you both should be rewarded.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Two voices politely replied in unison. ¡°Bengong actually wants to bring you to greet Mother together, but the poison from the injuries made bengong tire so easily. Because bengong has to avoid straining the body, Qin Wang Fei will have to go by yourselves.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please take care of your body.¡± The current Chu Jiaoxin seemed to be more tactful than before. Bai Yu did not know the reason, but at least it was a good thing for her. Back when she was injured in the sparring match, this woman had extended a small kindness to her. After some reflection, Bai Yu came to the conclusion that she should not be biased against someone because of past incidents. ¡°Bengong will have Hua-er stay here to brew today¡¯s tonic. Bengong hopes you won¡¯t be offended.¡± Empress Dowager Wei loved Ouyang Mingxian. With such wonderful news, she must want apany to share her joy. Since Mu Qilin was grounded by her, Bai Yu thought that Chu Jiaoxin would be the best person to approach Empress Dowager Wei, unlike Bai Hua, whom the elderly woman never liked. ¡°I do not dare.¡± The current Chu Jiaoxin truly had changed. ¡°You¡¯vee far from your mothend. Is Ming-er treating you well?¡± Bai Yu did not know why she asked such a question, but it made Chu Jiaoxin turn her face up to meet her gaze. Those eyes reflected a calmer and more reserved than before. ¡°I have left my mothend for its sake. Qin Wang, too, is a man who lives for his nation¡¯s sake. As spouses, we respect each other and will treat each other well until ourst days.¡± Live together with respect? So Chu Jiaoxin was doing her duty as Da Chu¡¯s first princess. ¡°Bengong admires you.¡± Chu Jiaoxin looked at her in surprise. Bai Yu was also surprised at herself for being calm and seeing Chu Jiaoxin in a new light. She gentlyid her hand on her stomach. Who was it that came into her womb? How did you change your mother to this degree? ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Despite receiving praise, Chu Jiaoxin did not seem to be more friendly toward her. She curtsied, said her farewell, then left for Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s pce, gued by confusion as to what Bai Yu was nning. ¡°Allow me to check the pulse.¡± After Chu Jiaoxin had left, Bai Hua began her duty that she had been continuing since the day Bai Yu was injured. In the past, she had greatly resented her half-sister. However, after an open and honest conversation with Chu Jiaoxin and Ouyang Mingxian regarding their statuses, she started to ept the situation she was in. She might not be his first wife, but at least she had Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s love to sustain her heart. At the same time, Chu Jiaoxin would not be involved with her husband in name. The first princess would live only as a friend. ..... ¡°How¡¯s the child?¡± Bai Yu was never bored with asking the same question every day. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Bai Hua did not immediately answer. It took her longer than usual to check Bai Yu¡¯s pulse. ¡°Today, ¡®they¡¯ are much healthier than before.¡± ¡°They?¡± What did she mean? ¡°It¡¯s a twin.¡± Bai Hua smiled. She was excited, as these children were considered her nephews as well. ¡°Thest time I checked, it was slightly unclear. But now that it¡¯s almost three months into the pregnancy, the pulses can be discerned more clearly.¡± ¡°Do you know the sexes?¡± Bai Yu stroked her stomach with a gentle smile. It was a familiar image for Bai Hua, who hade to examine her body and brew tonics. She never expected to see such an expression from this woman. To her, Bai Yu had considerably changed. ¡°With this era¡¯s knowledge, it¡¯s impossible to know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare the tonic. Your Majesty will need more nourishment from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Bai Yu nodded as she thanked Bai Hua. Her tone was not gentle, but also not too brash. After having to see each other every day out of necessity, their rtionship seemed to have improved. Bai Yu no longer thought to find faults in the doctor¡¯s ability, while Bai Hua did not bemoan orin about what had happened in the past. They were not fast friends, but they did not see each other as enemies anymore. It was as if everything was falling into its ce, with two lives acting as guides. And for Bai Yu right now¡­ The love for her children had mysteriously eclipsed all her hatred and resentment. How strange. Chapter 212 - 212 If I cannot live on pride, then I must settle for love Part I 212 If I cannot live on pride, then I must settle for love Part I It took Ouyang Mingxian almost two weeks to bring prisoners of war back from Da Chu. The people crowded both sides of the road to wee him on a joyous asion. Ouyang Feilong himself went to wait for his nephew in front of the pce gate with Empress Dowager Wei. Bai Yu was not allowed toe with him for fear of another assault. Currently, the incident of them being attacked was not made clear, despite Ouyang Feilong having the ability to do so. He knew who was behind those men, yet he could do nothing. Empress Dowager Wei had no fear at all of being punished by her son. She knew well the weight of her identity in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s life. Even though the ck Dragon had given up on attaining his mother¡¯s love, deep down, he still could not stop his yearning. That sliver of hope was what had nourished his heart all this time. Furthermore, he had the problem of the Wei family¡¯s power, which he could notpletely get rid of, as it would be a significant support to making Ouyang Mingxian a Taizi. Bai Yu understood everything, and so she avoided mentioning the matter with Ouyang Feilong entirely. The Bai and Yue families¡¯ power was putting Ouyang Feilong in a difficult seat without their meaning to. ¡°Your Majesty, a maid from Qin Wang Pce came to report that Second Consort Bai had fainted. She will not be able toe today.¡± Bai Yu nodded. Slightly surprised, she thought for a brief moment before calmly speaking to Xiao Xi. ¡°Send a royal doctor to Qin Wang Pce. Let her fully recover beforeing to see bengong. As for the tonic, you go and bring it here yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°And you.¡± Bai Yu turned to Xiao Chang. ¡°Send a pnquin to get Consort Dowager Bai. Bengong wishes to have a conversation with her.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ..... When it came to the Wei family, Ouyang Feilong would naturally not be able to act freely. However, Bai Yu was not the same. She might not dole out punishment, but she still wanted to know why she was being targeted. Yue Huiling was already conducting a secret investigation for her; still, before learning about a servant¡¯s mind, she must know their master¡¯s thoughts. And the person who was currently holding the Wei family¡¯s power was none other than Empress Dowager Wei, who was once close to her. ¡°You can rx.¡± Despite being a consort dowager, Bai Xue had to show respect to Bai Yu to a degree. When she arrived, her manners had to align with pce tradition. ¡°Calling me here for a conversation¡­ Does Your Majesty have any good news to share?¡± Bai Xue¡¯s ability to maintain her calmness behind a fake smile was as impressive as usual. ¡°Bengong only wants to know about the living conditions of those little princes and princesses.¡± Bai Yu chose to mention what they had talked about thest time they had met before leading into the real topic. Bai Xue smiled and answered, thanking her for improving their lives by frequently sending necessary items to them. ¡°You treat them quite well.¡± Bai Yuplimented her out of courtesy. They both knew Bai Xue was not a kind-hearted woman who would raise someone else¡¯s children. ¡°As an unfortunate widow, this is the most I can do to help.¡± ¡°Unfortunate?¡± Bai Xue revealed a mild smile. ¡°Your Majesty, I am barren.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Bai Xue was not much younger than she was. She was healthy and had had magic since she was a child. How could she be infertile? ¡°In the first six months after I entered the pce, I was poisoned. Since then, I can no longer bear children.¡± Could something like this happen to her sister? Why did the Bai family not know about it?! ¡°I cannot tell anyone, otherwise I might not be able to attain rank, Fei.¡± Bai Xue had learned much about the inner court. It had not been one full year, yet she was seriously harmed. If someone knew, she would never have been appointed as consort Fei. And if the Bai family knew, she would be useless to the family. Perhaps they might send Bai Hua or Bai Yue instead to rece Bai Xue, who had lost her worth. How bitter was she? She could not seek justice for herself lest she risked exposing her secret and being thrown away by her family. Bai Yu waved her hand, dismissing royal maids from the pce. ¡°Who did that to you?¡± ¡°Sister might be able to guess.¡± Bai Xue smiled. ¡°Did you not call me here today to hear about Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s wickedness?¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll help me?¡± Bai Xue lost the freedom of her maiden years because of Bai Yu and Yue Mei. Naturally, her half-sister would resent her all along. Still, Bai Yu had never thought that Bai Xue would be a bird trapped in a gilded cage, unable to produce offspring. The value of a woman in that era was determined by her ability to have children to elevate herself and her family. That value was ripped away from Bai Xue as soon as she got married. How could forgiveness bloom from such pain? ¡°I will help you¡­¡± Bai Xue said calmly. ¡°¡­But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Right now, there was only Bai Xue who could tell Bai Yu what Empress Dowager Wei was up to. She was the woman who had lived under the Empress Dowager¡¯s thumb for many years. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°That I will tell youter.¡± ¡°Then tell me everything you know.¡± Bai Yu believed that what Bai Xue wanted right now was power. And she was ready to give it to her half-sister. It was not a problem for her; rather, it would be a good thing for the inner court to have an empress dowager and a consort dowager bncing each other¡¯s power while she sat back and watched. And this was one thing Bai Yu could do to repay a young woman who was widowed and childless. Ever since she crossed into this world, Bai Yu never knew what kind of a person Bai Xue was. Her memory contained only suspicion and paranoia, which resulted in her sending her younger sister to the pce. That time when she visited Bai Xue, she picked on her and created quite amotion. Lately, they had more opportunities to talk, and Bai Yu then learned that Bai Xue was not an ordinary woman. The royal pce had turned a snake into a viper. Stories from the past about Empress Dowager Wei were recounted by Bai Xue. Events that happened on the surface and the truth beneath were obtained by her half-sister, who had utilized servants of the Bai family. Bai Xue was one of the reasons Yue Mei was quickly informed of the situation within the inner court. One thing that surprised Bai Yu was that Empress Dowager Wei was behind the death of Empress Wei, causing Ouyang Mingxian to resent Empress Wang and seek power to exact revenge. A motherless child was put under the close attention of his grandmother, Empress Dowager Wei. Her goal was to never give her phoenix throne to anyone. She could even harm a woman from the same family and use her own grandson as a pawn. Because Ouyang Hongxian and his father knew this, there was then an attempt to lessen the Wei family¡¯s power by using Ouyang Feilong¡¯s birth as an excuse. They also sent Ouyang Feilong far away from the cruel woman. At first, Bai Yu thought that Ouyang Feilong was hated because he resembled the former emperor, who was a cut sleeve. Now she knew that Empress Dowager Wei never loved anyone and never treated anyone, other than herself, well. Bai Yu spoke with Bai Xue for so long that it surprised her. She never expected herself to join hands with this woman to go against the woman who had once supported her. Today, Bai Yu was impressed by Bai Xue¡¯s analysis of Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s thoughts and ns. She was an inexperienced empress whenpared to the young consort dowager in front of her. ¡°Your Majesty, Qin Wang, Qin Wang Fei, and Second Consort Bai requested an audience.¡± ¡°Let them enter.¡± Bai Xue moved to sit next to Bai Yu, as her rank dictated. The grave conversation was hidden behind the small smiles of the two Bai women who held significant power within the inner court. Bai Hua came in with Ouyang Mingxian and Chu Jiaoxin, her face was slightly pale. Her peach blossom eyes gazed at her half-sisters, then a thought sprang into her mind¡­ Right now, these two women were greatly simr. One was so beautiful that her appearance could perfectly hide her wickedness. The other was so calm that she could not find a trace of wickedness in her. She had heard that Bai Yu and Bai Xue were not quite on good terms. Bai Yu¡¯s ying tricks on the other person a while ago was already proof enough. Yet why were they sitting side-by-side today? Were her sisters nning something? ¡°Congrattions to you.¡± Bai Yu said after they had greeted her and Bai Xue. Ouyang Mingxian seemed to be slightly thinner, though his fierce handsomeness was the same. The usual coldness in his eyes was mixed with pride. Ever since this man got married, Bai Yu had never had an opportunity to talk casually with him like this. ¡°Qin Wang has brought honor to Da Yang. It has been quite a journey for him to travel. You must take good care of him¡­¡± Bai Yu turned to speak to Chu Jiaoxin, who was beside him, while Bai Hua was slightly behind. ¡°¡­Bengong has some fragrant incense that can help with tiredness and fatigue. Why not bring some back with you?¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Chu Jiaoxin replied with a small smile. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Empress¡± Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s cold voice was a constant factor in every conversation he had with her. ¡°Ming-er has been away from home for some time. Now that I have returned home, I came to pay respect and offer blessings. Hope Aunt Empress doesn¡¯t mind myteness.¡± ¡°Bengong doesn¡¯t mind at all.¡± Bai Yu smiled at his courteous words and actions in visiting her today. ¡°While you¡¯re away, bengong has ordered your second consort around so much that she fell ill. You should be the one to criticize bengong.¡± ¡°I do not dare.¡± ¡°I do not dare.¡± Two spouses who were mentioned by Bai Yu gave a humble reply at the same time. Bai Yuughed softly to lessen the mood and prevent her words from being taken seriously. ¡°Then bengong shall have to borrow your second consort. She cane here every now and then, not every day like before.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Hua curtsied as she said her thanks. However, Ouyang Mingxian was still silent. Bai Yu arched an eyebrow as she stared back at the sharp eyes that were looking straight at her. Previously, he was angry at her when she bestowed on him a double marriage. How could Bai Yu not know the reason behind him avoiding meeting her? ¡°Many thanks to Aunt Empress for giving me kindness.¡± Not because of the fragrant incense. Not because of Bai Hua. But because she had agreed to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s n to make him a Taizi. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± Bai Yu put her hand on her stomach. ¡°Taking care of you is part of bengong¡¯s duty.¡± After that, the aunt and nephew did not talk further. Bai Yu told Ouyang Mingxian to bring Chu Jiaoxin to greet Empress Dowager Wei while she held Bai Hua back. Ouyang Mingxian understood the reason, and so he left without suspicion. Bai Xue waited until everyone had left before excusing herself, all without speaking with Bai Hua at all. It had been their normal behavior ever since they had lived in Bai Mansion. ¡°It¡¯s almost four months. Is Your Majesty really not going to tell anyone?¡± Chapter 213 - 213 If I cannot live on pride, then I must settle for love Part II 213 If I cannot live on pride, then I must settle for love Part II ¡°It¡¯s almost four months. Is Your Majesty really not going to tell anyone?¡± When the pce was empty, Bai Hua asked while checking Bai Yu¡¯s pulse. ¡°Do you remember when I asked you to keep this a secret? I said it¡¯s beneficial to Ouyang Mingxian.¡± ¡°I remember, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Now Ouyang Mingxian is making a name for himself and gaining approval from the people. This is the path that will lead him to be a proud crown prince of Da Yang.¡± ¡°But the one who should have that title is Sister¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bai Yu nodded. ¡°It should be owned by one of the two in my womb.¡± Bai Hua was quiet, and so Bai Yu continued. ¡°I must prevent the Bai family¡¯s power from growing too much to the point that our citizens mock his majesty or call him a puppet emperor controlled by me and my father¡¯s thumb. The Yue family¡¯s power is not to be ignored either. Because of that, the Wei family was an option for bncing the power in ce of the Wang family that had fallen from grace. Both his majesty and your husband have the Wei family¡¯s bloodline. With this, bnce can be maintained in the court.¡± She wanted everything to continue in the same way without anyone discovering that she was carrying children. Otherwise, court officials who were on her family¡¯s side would argue for her child to be Taizi. And when that happened, the Bai family would grow too far, creating pressure for Ouyang Feilong to cut it down, lest Da Yang was no longer ruled by an emperor. ..... ¡°I understand it now.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯m not sure whether his majesty has considered or not.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When Ouyang Mingxian bes Taizi, his majesty might bestow upon him a marriage with a youngdy from one family or another in order to strengthen his power. And that¡­¡± Would not benefit you. ¡°That¡­¡± Bai Hua understood without Bai Yu having to finish. ¡°¡­If it can really help him, then I¡¯m ready to ept it.¡± Bai Yu raised a brow. ¡°You can?¡± ¡°How can I not?¡± A bitter smile appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Even you, who are of noble birth, still have to share your husband with other women. I was branded as a concubine¡¯s child since the day I was born. How can I ask for anything from a world like this?¡± This¡­had never entered Bai Yu¡¯s mind before. Despite her high birth¡­ Despite her marrying into high status¡­ Despite Ouyang Feilong¡¯s body and soul being hers alone¡­ Bai Yu was still seen as a woman who shared her husband with someone else! ¡°Sister¡­ I once asked what was wrong with you. Even though, in the end, I still don¡¯t understand, at least I understand myself. Right now, I¡¯m in an unknown world with rules that are hard to ept¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­But if I can¡¯t live on pride, then I must settle for love.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After Da Yang had received good news from Ouyang Mingxian, time passed peacefully under the rule of the great ck Dragon, with help from his nephew under him. The men who had attacked the emperor¡¯s procession were identified as a group of rebels by Ouyang Feilong. Those who were caught were executed, while the identity of the mastermind was not revealed. In the blink of an eye, Bai Yu was five months into her pregnancy. The bump on her abdomen was not too apparent, although when she shared the bed with Ouyang Feilong, she would move to hug him first before his strong arms could wrap around her waist and pull her into an embrace. As for their night activity, they had been abstinent for over one month. Bai Yu would im to be exhausted, or sometimes she would pretend to be asleep. It was foolish, but she continued to keep Ouyang Feilong in the dark while at the same time hoping that he would pretend to be foolish as well. Ever since that day she had talked to Bai Hua, Bai Yu had not had many opportunities to meet her again. In one week, Bai Hua woulde to her pce to check her pulse for only a few days, though she continued to brew the tonics herself. Bai Yu ordered Xiao Xi to be responsible for bringing her the tonic from Qin Wang Pce every day. Under Da Yang¡¯s and its inner court¡¯s peace, there was never a moment of respite. When Ouyang Mingxian gained favor, not only those of Qin Wang Pce would share his honor, but also Empress Dowager. Ouyang Feilong gave his mother more power than before, and Bai Yu did not bring it to her mind as she knew it was a necessary part of his n. Empress Dowager Wei, who once refused to receive Bai Yu¡¯s morning greetings because she wanted to rest, now summoned her every day. She talked to Bai Yu and the other consorts, droning and prattling as if her past coldness to them was merely a dream. Bai Xue suspected that the elderly woman must be nning something, Bai Yu thought the same, and so she yed along for the time being. Shortly after, Empress Dowager Wei finally revealed her card. She often summoned youngdies from major families who were close to Bai Yu in age to the royal garden with the reasoning that they could keep herpany. This was no different from announcing a selection process for a ¡®consort-to-be¡¯ for either Ouyang Feilong or Ouyang Mingxian. As to who would be the lucky girl, Bai Yu could not know. ¡®Even you, who are of noble birth, still have to share your husband with other women.¡¯ Those words from Bai Hua echoed in her head every time she saw the familiar faces of the youngdies whom she had sometimes met at banquets. If Xu Peipei was still here, she would surely be another pawn. The inner court was filled with young, blooming flowers to the point that Bai Yu wanted to burn them all down. ¡°Lately, the youngdies have been walking all over the garden. You go and put up some fences so that they won¡¯t intrude into the banquet area.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°There are only two months left until the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. We can¡¯t afford a mistake.¡± ¡°I will instruct the person responsible for preparing the garden.¡± Previously, Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong had discussed the banquet that would be to the Empress Dowager¡¯s liking. Knowing that Empress Dowager Wei loved viewing flowers, they settled on holding the banquet in the royal garden, which required an overhaul to make it possible to hold all the courtiers and their furens. Ouyang Feilong wanted to please his mother and wanted Bai Yu to do the same to reconcile them after Mu Qilin¡¯s incident. Currently, Empress Dowager Wei was scheming something in secret. And so Bai Yu had to put on a mask and approach her in order to find a way to handle whatever the woman had in mind. ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± A call from in front of the pce stopped Bai Yu from giving orders to her maids. She was now in her nightgown, ready to retire to her bedchamber, yet someone came to disturb her. ¡°Your Majesty, please save my mistress.¡± The loud cry, jumbled by sobs, made Xiao Chang hurry outside without having to wait for Bai Yu¡¯s words. Xiao Xi knowingly put a phoenix cloak over her shoulder. Soon, Xiao Chang returned to report something that made Bai Yu¡¯s heart drop. ¡°Your Majesty, Qing Pin is in trouble.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Qing Pin is p¡­pregnant!¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Those words were not from her but from Xiao Xi, who could not believe the im. Bai Yu could not believe that it would be true as well¡­ Because if it was true¡­ that would mean Ouyang Feilong was cheating on her! ¡°Pregnancy is certainly a good thing. Why do you have to cry and make a scene like this?¡± Bai Yu tried to remain calm and consider the situation. Then, she calmly asked, ignoring how her heart felt as if it was being squeezed so tightly to the point of breathlessness. ¡°It seems Qing Pin has eaten something and is going to lose the child.¡± Though she almost fainted from the feeling of her heart being bound by an invisible rope, Bai Yu could not stand by. She was the ruler of the inner court. ¡°You, bring a royal doctor to her pce. Keep everything as silent as possible,¡± she calmly ordered Xiao Chang before turning to Xiao Xi. ¡°You, help bengong get dressed.¡± Two maids hastily carried out Bai Yu¡¯s order. Within a short while, arge pnquin was ready. It brought Bai Yu, in her phoenix robe, toward the pce of a Pin rank consort from the Qing family, who often pitted her and Mu Qilin against each other. Her white hand gripped her clothes so tightly that veins appeared on her thin wrist. So what if she was from a major family? So what if she wore the phoenix robe? In the end, she still had to share her husband with others! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C When Bai Yu arrived at the pce, the servants were already waiting for her. Other than Qing Pin¡¯s maids and Bai Yu¡¯s, no one was involved. A royal doctor came out to report to her as soon as she stepped down from her pnquin. ¡°Your Majesty, the poison Pin Consort has digested overwhelmed her body. She died before I arrived. Both hers and the child¡¯s lives could not be saved.¡± Bai Yu solemnly nodded. In the face of the grim situation, she should not obsess over herself being cheated on. ¡°What happened?¡± After entering the pce, Bai Yu questioned Qing Pin¡¯s personal maid. She watched as other maids dressed the pitiful woman of the Qing family. Large bloodstains all over her body made Bai Yu¡¯s hands tremble. She had to tighten them into fists and hide them under her sleeves. ¡°Your Majesty, Consort Pin was almost two months pregnant. She ordered me to keep it secret for fear of being punished. She was drinking tea before bed, then suddenly¡­¡± Bai Yu unconsciously released her hands and put them on her abdomen. So it was this easy to take a life¡­ Her children¡¯s safety was unachievable within the royal pce. ¡°Test that tea.¡± Bai Yu did not wait for the maid to continue. She tried to suppress her thoughts byparing Qing Pin¡¯s situation with herself. Her voice as she gave the order came out so cold that no one dared to move or make a noise. ¡°You said your mistress was pregnant but didn¡¯t tell anyone because she feared being punished, correct?¡± ¡°Y¡­Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The maid replied in a trembling voice. ¡°A dragon heir is good news. What was there for her to fear?¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± ¡°Make way for the Emperor.¡± Hearing that, Bai Yu instinctively straightened her back. Her hands were sped in front of her as her eyes turned away from the body of one of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s consorts. The dead body, the lost lives of a mother and a child. After the maids had cleaned the body and changed her clothes, the royal doctor was following Bai Yu¡¯s order to determine Qing Pin¡¯s gestation age. As the mistress of the inner court, she could not entirely rely on the words of the maid. Bai Yu had to know when the consort was conceived, and then she would continue the investigation into how such a thing could happen under her nose. Even worse, why could she, the empress, not protect the dragon heir?! ¡°How is everything?¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s voice showed no trace of a hurry. It was as calm as ever, even. Bai Yu did not look at his expression. She kneeled down and bowed her head, bearing the fault on her shoulders alone. ¡°I am a fool; I could not protect the dragon heir. I deserve death, Your Majesty!¡± She was fortunate enough to be the phoenix on the throne. Yet her husband had an affair with the mistress to the point of getting that woman pregnant, all behind her back. And when she miscarried, the one who had to die was Bai Yu! Heh. Howughable! Chapter 214 - 214 You have gotten heavier Part I 214 You have gotten heavier Part I ¡°If that was the dragon heir, you, as an empress, truly deserve death.¡± A calm voice came from the ruler of Da Yang. The royal doctor and the maids kneeled down and broke into an uproar, asking for mercy. ¡°But zhen will never do that to you.¡± Even without the death penalty, an empress who could not protect the emperor¡¯s children and women was not fit to hold her title. At the interpretation, the servants¡¯ cries increase in volume. Bai Yu made no sound at all. A lump in her throat made it impossible to utter even a word. ¡°Rise.¡± Despite his permission, Bai Yu could not stand up. Her strength was sucked out of her body the moment she saw that Qing Pin was indeed pregnant with Ouyang Feilong¡¯s child. Why¡­ Was she not beautiful enough? Was she not obedient enough? ..... Was she not good enough? Or was he only satisfied when she was wicked? ¡°Royal doctor.¡± ¡°I am here, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Within tonight, determine this guniang¡¯s age of the pregnancy and send the answer to the Empress¡¯ pce. If you can¡¯t, then prepare to bury yourself after her.¡± As soon as his firm voice ceased, the Empress¡¯ smaller body was swiftly carried in the Emperor¡¯s arms. Powerful golden eyes swept through everyone in front of him. ¡°No one is allowed to reveal what happened here. For every word that gets out, zhen shall execute one person from the speaker¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Ouyang Feilong paid no mind to how the servants were intimidated by the menacing air around him, which was different from when he had first calmly arrived. His eyes were focused only on the beautiful face of his beloved woman, now streaked with tears. The little fool was gravely misunderstanding him! With a martial arts technique, he brought that person in his arms back to the familiar pce. Bai Yu did not put up a resistance because she had yet to decide whether to feel guilty or furious at this man. As the mother of the nation, her duty and her heart could not be more contradicted. ¡°It¡¯s my fau¡ªMmmm.¡± As soon as she was put down on the mattress, her red lips tried to speak. Ouyang Feilong, frustrated at the person who put duty above all else with eyes full of tears, gripped her two cheeks with one hand, robbing her of the ability to speak. ¡°If you say a word, zhen will execute Bai He.¡± Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened. She had forgotten how she should show responsibility as his empress. ¡°Domphm mhm mnuhmf th hmph!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Mmmm.¡± Bai Yu tried to peel his hand off; however, the strength of her two hands could notpare to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s one. ¡°Donnn do immmph.¡± ¡°Little fool.¡± Ouyang Feilong raised an eyebrow, clearly mocking her. ¡°You don¡¯t make sense at all.¡± ¡°Mfmmph mu fuh!¡± ¡°Haah.¡± He sighed. ¡°If you can¡¯t speak properly, then don¡¯t.¡± Then, he released his hand from her soft cheeks. Bai Yu opened her mouth, intending to berate him, but was instantly silenced by the other person¡¯s mouth, who did not want to continue the conversation. ¡°Mmm¡­mm¡­¡± She protested Ouyang Feilong¡¯s selfish action. He knew they were in a serious situation, yet he still had the mood to tease her with his lips. He sucked and nipped, never seeming to stop while at the same time not intruding inside. Thumb! His broad shoulder was pounded by her smaller fist. She knew she was powerless, still, she resisted his captivating touch. She did not want to share these lips with anyone! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Mmm¡­No¡­uh¡­¡± She had hit him. She had tried to stop him. Yet Ouyang Feilong heeded none of them. It was when she could not keep her breath that he finally stopped sucking her lips and parted them away. Her mouth right now must be swollen and ugly. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Have you understood now how frustrating it is when no one listens to you?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You want to try it again?¡± Bai Yu immediately covered her mouth. ¡°Then listen well. That is not zhen¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Zhen can¡¯t even remember what family she¡¯s from. How can zhen make her pregnant?¡± Bai Yu frowned. Her eyes stared at the person who suddenly said those words with an using gaze. Ouyang Feilong flicked his finger onto the space between her brows, making a loud ¡®snap.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t believe zhen?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not Your Majesty, then who can it be when¡­Ow!¡± She muttered as she rubbed her forehead. However, the viiness did not give up. ¡°¡­When Your Majesty is the only man in the royal pce who can touch her!¡± ¡°Then you must remember that you are the only woman in the royal pce that zhen touches.¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together tightly. She could clearly feel it as the heat crept up to her face. Somehow, she was embarrassed in the middle of a serious conversation. ¡°Your Majesty, this is Royal Doctor Li.¡± A voice from outside finally drew Ouyang Feilong¡¯s gaze away from her. Soon, the royal doctor who was in Qing Pin¡¯s pce came in, soaking in sweat. He seemed to have been running here in a hurry. ¡°Your Majesty, I have determined that Qing Pin was two months pregnant.¡± ¡°Do you know the precise date?¡± ¡°It is this day, Your Majesty.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded toward Bai Yu, then a small piece of paper was handed to her. She had only taken it and had yet to open it; the royal doctor was dismissed. The two of them were left alone in the pce once again. ¡°Open it.¡± Bai Yu obediently opened it up. She knew he wanted to know the age of the pregnancy, as she had the same thought as well. However, she did not go as far as to try to find the exact date like him. ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± Bai Yu looked at the written date and time and tried to recall where Ouyang Feilong was that night. There were fewer than a handful of nights where he would not stay the night with her. Suddenly, help came without Bai Yu realizing that Ouyang Feilong had his shadow guard prepare it before he hade to see her. ¡°This is a record of zhen¡¯s daily activities.¡± Bai Yu took the record to find the date that matched what was written on the paper. ¡°See? Zhen was with you that night.¡± Bai Yu said nothing. Her eyes followed the record that reflected Ouyang Feilong¡¯s words. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe zhen, you can see a record of the time zhen enters and exits the inner court, as well as a record of the consorts¡¯ service.¡± ¡°No need, Your Majesty.¡± She hurriedly objected as she handed the record back to the person who kept looking at her with a teasing smile. ¡°A while ago, someone was asking for punishment from zhen.¡± His voice, tinted withughter, was heard as a pair of arms came to pull her into an embrace. ¡°Should zhen punish you all night, then?¡± Bai Yu pped his shoulder for still being in a jolly mood. ¡°How could Your Majesty stay calm when such a thing happened? If that¡¯s not Your Majesty¡¯s child, then someone¡¯smitting an act of insolence against Your Majesty¡¯s honor.¡± ¡°Zhen only cares about you.¡± He had gone to that pce because he cared about her feelings. He feared that she would misunderstand him, as she had a while ago. That woman¡¯s life or death never concerned him in the slightest. ¡°As the empress, I cannot let this slide.¡± Bai Yu could not remain careless. A consort having an affair was a major problem that would taint the name of the dynasty if someone heard of it. Ouyang Feilong watched Bai Yu¡¯s beautiful face turn solemn as she sank into her own thoughts,pletely ignoring him. He pulled her slender body to sit on hisp as he whispered a question. ¡°And what does zhen¡¯s smart empress think should be the next step, hm?¡± ¡°We have to keep everything that happened tonight a secret.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± He nuzzled his nose against her fragrant neck. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Secretly find that adulterer.¡± ¡°Very clever.¡± He softly whispered as he pressed kisses onto her pure white skin, leaving a trace of marks from her neck to her shoulder. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Bai Yu tried to refuse his touch with her low voice. With this state of her body, she could not serve him for fear of affecting the children in her belly, even though the bump had not grown toorge. ¡°Zhen will be gentle.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Bai Yu pressed her lips together tightly. Hesitation was clear in her eyes. ¡°I miss you. Don¡¯t you miss me, furen?¡± When he acted like this¡­how could she continue to refuse him?! Chapter 215 - 215 You have gotten heavier Part II 215 You have gotten heavier Part II ¡°Dear.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Do you want a girl or a boy?¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Ouyang Feilong made a dragged-out noise as he thought. Bai Yu nced up at his face as she wasying her head on his chest. Her eyes were fixed on him, waiting for his answer. ¡°A boy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Today, she let him do as he pleased only because he used normal speech with her. His touch was gentle, as he had promised. Their naked bodies were intertwined in an embrace as they basked in the afterglow of their passion. Bai Yu was the first to begin the conversation, addressing him normally as ordinary spouses would. ¡°If it¡¯s a girl, then I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d be a fool like her mother.¡± ..... Bai Yu grimaced. ¡°And I don¡¯t want a boy. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be more beautiful than his mother, like how his father is!¡± Ouyang Feilongughed. ¡°But you like it, don¡¯t you? I still remember the first time you saw my face. Your eyes had a scary gleam.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it anymore!¡± She said it entirely out of frustration. ¡°Should I grow a beard, then? That way, I might look more masculine.¡± Ouyang Feilong pretended to rub his chin to apany his words. ¡°No!¡± Bai Yu hurriedly pulled her husband¡¯s hand away, stopping him from touching his imaginary beard. ¡°Then what do you want, furen?¡± ¡°I want a child who won¡¯t be confused as to who¡¯s the father and who¡¯s the mother.¡± ¡°In that case, should I cut my face to create an intimidating scar?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear a mask.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even worse.¡± ¡°Covering my face with my hair?¡± ¡°Please be careful of your beautiful image, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so hard to please.¡± Ouyang Feilong faked a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± He pressed his nose into her hair, taking in its fragrance, before continuing. ¡°¡­But there¡¯s one thing that you¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°W¡­ What is it?¡± Bai Yu¡¯s heart raced¡­ Did he know about it? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gotten heavier.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The next morning, Ouyang Feilong forbade anyone from bothering Bai Yu with the morning greeting. Despite his generosity, Bai Yu still did not forgive him for calling her fat by mentioning her weight instead of directly speaking about it, even though he himself was the cause! Bai Yu did not know whether tough or cry that she was able to protect her secret in exchange for being teased by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s gaze. However, she could not remain angry for long. She decided to partially forgive him when she woke up and found a purple jade bracelet. It was put on her left wrist before Ouyang Feilong left for the meeting, wearing the same bracelet on his right wrist. He was left-handed, though he had trained himself to be ambidextrous. This was one of the secrets of the ck Dragon that was known only to a few. Bai Yu did not quite understand the meaning of each color of jade. That morning, he gave her an oath as he pressed a kiss onto the bracelet. The warmth of his lips on her wrist could be felt within her heart. Then, he asked for her opinion on appointing Ouyang Mingxian as Taizi as soon as possible. Bai Yu agreed. With her pregnancy, she did not have time to lose. The faster Ouyang Mingxian took over the east pce, the safer her children would be. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Bai Yu was enjoying the coolness of her jade bracelet. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager would like to see Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Alright. You go and prepare the pnquin.¡± In truth, Bai Yu intended to continue sleeping for a while longer after Ouyang Feilong had left. Still, she ended up waking herself up to put on her phoenix robe as usual. Not in preparation for the morning greeting, but for an audience with Empress Dowager Wei. Her lithe figure in light purple clothes, matching the jade bracelet around her thin, white wrist, gracefully stepped into the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. She curtsied to the one who had summoned her, a woman who was superior to her in both age and title. ¡°Sit down.¡± Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s voice was free of pretense, just like every time Bai Yu came to see her. ¡°I have disappointed Mother with myteness.¡± Bai Yu had intended not toe here for two reasons. First, because of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s order. Second, she wanted to wait and see Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s reaction to what had happenedst night. ¡°How could you let such a disgrace happen under your care?!¡± Heh. So she knew everything. ¡°I deserve death, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu lowered her head, replying in a guilt-ridden voice as she hid a mocking smile. ¡°Your life can¡¯t evenpare to a sliver of his majesty¡¯s honor!¡± Ah¡­ What a loving mother you are, Your Majesty. ¡°Handle it. as quietly as possible¡­¡± The senior woman¡¯s voice was firm. It sounded as if she was truly angered by the situation. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± Bai Yu lifted her head. ¡°You¡¯re considered the female head of the royalty. The matter of the emperor¡¯s heir is your direct responsibility. If his majesty keeps visiting only you and there is still no pleasant news, send other consorts¡¯ names for his majesty to choose.¡± As if thunder had struck Bai Yu. ¡°This is also a ¡®duty¡¯ that the empress like you must do for the dynasty, not just dress yourself up and prance around all day. Understood?¡± Bai Yu touched her hand on the bracelet given by Ouyang Feilong and tried to calm her heart. ¡°I understand, mother.¡± ¡°And that included Qin Wang too. You must keep Qin Wang Fei healthy. Aijia will hear good news from either the inner court or Qin Wang Pce as soon as possible.¡± And so everything ended up being about Ouyang Mingxian again. ¡°Da Yang has only changed hands. The dragon¡¯s heir is as important as everything else.¡± ¡°I agree with Mother.¡± And I already have the said heir. ¡°You can stoping to visit aijia for a while. Focus on copying ¡®On the Duty of the Mother of the Nation¡¯ into one copy for aijia as soon as possible.¡± Then, she ended by ordering her to do what she had told Mu Qilin to. What a clear, sunny morning, yet the air smelled so rotten. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C One weekter, the royal mandate appointing Ouyang Mingxian as Taizi was announced throughout Da Yang, while Bai Yu was keeping herself in her pce, copying the book and taking care of the children in her womb. The courtiers expressed their approval, and the citizens expressed their joy. The nation¡¯s stability was further consolidated. Ouyang Feilong wanted to hold a banquet to celebrate the announcement. Originally, it should have fallen under Bai Yu¡¯s responsibility; however, as she was upied with organizing Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s birthday banquet while having to copy the book every day, he delegated the duty to Zhao Gui Fei and Mu De Fei, effectively ending thetter¡¯s grounding punishment. Currently, Bai Yu¡¯s duty was only to prepare for the birthday banquet during the day and copy the book at night, with Ouyang Feilong bringing his petitions to read next to her. Qing Pin¡¯s pregnancy was secretly investigated by Mu Qilin. It was discovered that the Pin consort had an affair with a royal guard and had be pregnant. At first, she tried to keep her pregnancy a secret. However, for fear of being discovered and punished one day, she ate food that contained some ingredients that could cause miscarriage when consumed too much. Only a handful of people knew about this. And surprisingly, Empress Dowager Wei was one of them. Otherwise, Bai Yu would not be summoned to be berated that day. The dark secret was kept to protect Ouyang Feilong¡¯s honor. Qing Pin¡¯s body was brought out of the pce with a serious disease cited as the cause of death. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s consorts became one less, without the emperor remembering her at all. It was truly a lonely life. ¡°Give zhen your hand.¡± Hisrge hand was extended toward her. Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong were standing in front of the banquet, waiting to enter together. Bai Yu put her hand on his. Two purple jade bracelets lightly collided, bringing a smile to her face. This man was never good at cherishing flowers, though his care was unchanging. ¡°Make way for the Emperor.¡± ¡°Make way for the Empress.¡± Two figures walked into the banquet, side by side. Their elegance and gracefulness were as harmonious as ever. The sound of blessings was heard from two sides while they were heading toward the highest seats. Before Ouyang Feilong would allow everyone to rx, a sound was heard, announcing the arrival of the person who had never attended banquets ever since the start of the new reign. ¡°Make way for the Empress Dowager. ¡°Blessings to Empress Dowager. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± Ouyang Feilong did not smile. His face was expressionless as he went forward to wee his mother and led her to the seat on his left side. Bai Yu sat down on his right, while slightly behind her were Zhao Ninghua and Mu Qilin, already in their seats. The banquet began after the royals had sat down. Bai Yu was not interested in the performance in front of her; instead, she swept her eyes through the guests, finding the princes and princesses she had told to attend. At the very least, Ouyang Mingxian was still their older half-brother. How could they note to the banquet intending to celebrate him? Today, Ouyang Feilong had to drink more than usual, as every family wanted to congratte him and Ouyang Mingxian. Both the uncle and the nephew had drunk quite a lot, while Bai Yu almost did not drink her wine at all. When she had to, she would slowly tip the cup and let the drink flow into her sleeve, letting the dark fabric hide the stain of her pretense. ¡°This is Taizi¡¯s good day. Why didn¡¯t your second consorte, Ming-er?¡± After a while of celebrating, Bai Yu only noticed that Bai Hua¡¯s seat was empty. There was only Chu Jiaoxin sitting beside Ouyang Mingxian, and so it was expected that Empress Dowager Wei would raise the question. However, strangely, a rare smile appeared on the usual coldness of Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s face in response. ¡°Grandmother, today is indeed a very good day.¡± ..... ¡°Did something good happen?¡± Empress Dowager Wei asked, surprised. Everyone was interested in hearing about that good thing as well. What was it that could make the aloof Ouyang Mingxian reveal a small smile? ¡°Hua-er could not attend the banquet because she was feeling tired. I had a royal doctor examine her, and he found that she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Chapter 216 - 216 This is the last fate of the transmigrated villainess Part I 216 This is thest fate of the transmigrated viiness Part I Bai Yu was well aware of the calmness of the sea before the storm. While the royal pce was peaceful, she was preparing herself for a storm from Empress Dowager Wei, not realizing that Bai Hua could create a storm for her as well. And that storm was none other than¡­ The future! Laughter and well-wishes echoed throughout the banquet. In rapid session, Da Yang gained the heir to the throne as well as the first grandchild of the royal family. Though that grandchild was from Taizi¡¯s second consort, she was a daughter of the Bai family and a talented doctor. Though Bai Yu was d to hear of the birth of a new life, she feared that fate would wind up in the same ce¡­ In that life, Bai Hua was pregnant, then miscarried because of Bai Yu. And in this life, Bai Hua was pregnant, just like in the series! ¡°Empress¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong lightly touched the back of her hand. He saw how she turned quiet, and so he worriedly asked. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Bai Yu turned to her husband¡¯s enchanting face. He was the only man who freed her from her past fate. She blinked, driving away her thoughts, before giving him a faint smile. ¡°I am fine, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Are you drunk already?¡± Her silence was unusual. He noticed how she was acting absent-mindedly. ¡°No, not at all.¡± Bai Yu shook her head and tried to maintain a cheerful expression. However, the image of Qing Pin¡¯s bloodstained body shed into her mind. Bai Yu unconsciously pulled her hand away from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s to put it over her abdomen. ..... It was difficult enough for her to protect herself and her children from meeting the same fate as Qing Pin¡¯s. She swore that now, she never had a thought ofmitting the sin of hurting anyone¡¯s child. She was, after all, a mother as well. However, fate had proved to her that she could not alter its course as she wished. While Ouyang Hongxian did not die, the reason was that he was not an ordinary human, and there was a necessity to change his fate. But Bai Hua¡­ Bai Yu could not confirm that her fate would not end up repeating itself. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about my third sister¡¯s health. She has always been frail, and she could not use her magic very well¡­¡± Bai Yu scrambled for an excuse to hold up her request. ¡°¡­I want to send Xiao Chang to take care of her in my ce. May I?¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, what are you nning to do?¡± She knew her request was a double-edged sword. On the one hand, it seemed that she was truly worried about her sister. However, if something did happen to Bai Hua, this would make it impossible for Bai Yu to escape the me. Right now, Bai Yu could not think of a better way than to send her trusted and most capable ally to protect Bai Hua¡¯s pregnancy from harm. ¡°That child is Taizi¡¯s heir. I cannot take any risk of anything happening to it.¡± Hearing her reasoning, Ouyang Feilong was quiet. ¡°Zhen cannot oppose your worry for zhen¡¯s nephew and his wife.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu finally showed a smile of relief. With the emperor¡¯s permission, her people would be able to move more freely. Ouyang Feilong studied the sincere smile that appeared for the first time on Bai Yu¡¯s face after Ouyang Mingxian had announced his good news. What was she nning? What did Bai Yu know? ¡°Is there anything zhen needs to know?¡± Bai Yu shook her head. ¡°Your Majesty can rest assured. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Because this was her and Bai Hua¡¯s fate. This was thest fate of the transmigrated viiness. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next morning, Bai Yu sent gifts that both she and Ouyang Feilong intended to congratte the new owner of the east pce again. The bearer of those gifts was Empress Bai¡¯s personal maid, who was sent to take care of Second Consort Bai until she could safely give birth. Bai Yu sent a letter to Yue Mei at Bai Mansion, asking for her to allow Li Rong to asionally visit the east pce to see Bai Hua. Everything had received permission from Ouyang Feilong. Empress Bai greatly pampered her half-sister, who was now her niece-inw. ¡°Your Majesty, Bai Tai Fei has arrived.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± After the morning greeting had ended and the consorts had dispersed, Bai Yu summoned Bai Xue. She wanted to know a certain truth regarding Qing Pin that had yet to be fully unearthed. The conclusion was that Qing Pin had drunk the tea tomit suicide. Yet her personal maid was still alive, waiting to be punished for her mistress¡¯ crime. If Bai Yu were her, she would havemitted suicide or run away already. This meant that the consort¡¯s death was a murder rather than a suicide. ¡°That tea I sent you. Have you tested it yet?¡± Bai Yu dismissed the servants as soon as her half-sister sat down. Bai Xue was quite pleased with her swift action, as she did not want to pretend to be a perfect younger sister to her older sister, who was as good an actress as she was. ¡°There¡¯s an herb in that tea that¡¯s simr to what I was poisoned with. It won¡¯t harm a normal woman; however, it will suddenly be poisonous to a pregnant woman. If you can survive, you will never be able to bear a child again.¡± ¡°Such an important matter. Why does his majesty pretend to ignore it?¡± Bai Yu sighed. ¡°It might be because his majesty wants you to handle it yourself.¡± Bai Xue exined. ¡°The inner court is never an innocent ce. Whatever is announced to the people outside cannot bring dishonor to the dynasty. Likewise, even though his majesty already knew the true reason, the investigation was stopped, and it was announced that she was sick¡­¡± ¡°His majesty is respecting me, huh.¡± ¡°It is so.¡± Bai Xue nodded. ¡°Sister, you are the Empress. When something happens to the inner court, you will bear the brunt of it. His majesty did not punish you, and he also did not continue to pursue the matter to humiliate you. Instead, you¡¯re given the chance to handle it yourself.¡± ¡°Who is it that wants to take the life of a mere consort?¡± Bai Xue shook her head. Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous light as she thought of the person she suspected was the mastermind. ¡°I¡¯m afraid ¡®that person¡¯ is aiming at something else.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That person¡¯s true intention is to y a mind game with you.¡± Bai Yu paused. The image of that night resurfaced in her mind. Ever since that night, she had often been sleepless. She would be paranoid about everything she ate or drink. And her hand would unconsciously rest on the bump on her stomach. Bai Yu admitted that she was afraid she would be targeted like Qing Pin. If everything was orchestrated by ¡®that person¡¯ for her to see, then it would be rted to the attack on the procession that day. The wound on her palm was the result of the daggers that were intentionally sent toward her stomach. Bai Yu was pressured to reveal her secret without herself realizing it. ¡°Sister, tell me¡­¡± Bai Xue watched Bai Yu¡¯s hand that was on her stomach. ¡°¡­You¡¯re pregnant, correct?¡± Bai Yu listened to her tone as she studied her expression. Silence fell on two women of the Bai family. A moment passed before Bai Yu nodded and admitted that she was six months pregnant, making Bai Xue let out a sigh. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep it to yourself. Still, it¡¯s impossible to tell others.¡± Bai Xue might know all of the tricks of those within the inner court, but if she was in the same situation as Bai Yu, it would be impossible for her not to choose the same action. ¡°Especially right now.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Bai Xue agreed. If Bai Yu, the empress, suddenly announced that she was pregnant, she would receive a mixed reaction of both congrattions and gossip that she was jealous of her sister¡¯s attention. People might think she wanted to overshadow her sister with her own good news since she could have announced her pregnancy long before. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you have strong magic.¡± Bai Xue peered at Bai Yu¡¯s abdomen. It was slightly raised, though it was impossible for anyone to think that she was six months pregnant. The blessing of heaven in the form of her strong magic enabled her to maintain her figure. Bai Yu was the only woman in Da Yang who possessed silver magic. Naturally, no one noticed her pregnancy. Still¡­that was not certain. ¡°Is that¡­purple jade?¡± Chapter 217 - 217 This is the last fate of the transmigrated villainess Part II 217 This is thest fate of the transmigrated viiness Part II ¡°Is that¡­purple jade?¡± As her eyes swept past her sister¡¯s wrist, Bai Xue immediately asked about the purple jade bracelet that she had only now noticed. Bai Yu arched an eyebrow at her sister, who suddenly mentioned an essory on her body. Bai Xue never showed any interest in what she wore. ¡°That thing¡­¡± Bai Xue tore her eyes away from Bai Yu¡¯s wrist. Her back straightened as she recalled the meaning of the purple jade to the Ouyang dynasty. ¡°¡­Do you know its meaning?¡± ¡°Its meaning?¡± Bai Yu frowned at her purple jade bracelet. Ouyang Feilong exined nothing as he gave it to her, and so she only saw it as a living gift from him and nothing else. However, Bai Xue did not have the same thought as her. If one carefully considered it, purple jade to the Ouyang dynasty would mean¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, there is a summon from the Empress Dowager.¡± The interruption in their conversation made Bai Yu¡¯s frown tighten. She had already gone to visit Empress Dowager Wei in the morning. What could have made that senior woman want to see her again before noon? ¡°You can pass this matter on to General Yue Huiling. Let her continue the investigation.¡± Bai Yu left onest order for the most important matter to her sister before going to prepare herself. ..... Bai Xue nodded, brushing the purple jade out of her mind. If Bai Yu did not care, then she should not have stirred anything up. ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep it a secret, you might have to continue to y a mind game with that person.¡± ¡°Not for long.¡± She would let anyone know whatever they wished. They could squirm all they wanted now that they knew. Because, above all¡­she was in bliss. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Aijia wants to invite you and Taizi Fei to have a conversation together, as a family should.¡± ¡°I am more than happy to, mother.¡± Bai Yu faked a smile. ¡°Grandmother is most gracious.¡± Chu Jiaoxin forced a smile. The two young women could only lower their heads and lie when faced with Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s intention of summoning them both today. Bai Yu could understand why she could not trust Empress Dowager Wei. At the same time, it seemed to her that Chu Jiaoxin did not have an entirely amicable rtionship with her grandmother-inw. One was a deceitful woman. Another was a straightforward woman. Despite Ouyang Mingxian being the link, it was impossible for them to get along. ¡°Aijia got this tea from Da Fu. It will make it easier for you to get pregnant.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Yu and Chu Jiaoxin raised the full teacup to politely smell its fragrance. Bai Yu used her other hand to cover her mouth before pouring the sweet-smelling drink into the dark fabric of her sleeve. This tea was beneficial for a normal woman, though it could be harmful to a pregnant woman. The effect might not have been too severe, but Bai Yu did not want to take the risk. Thus, Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s simple trick was thwarted by Bai Yu¡¯s equally simple trick. Today, she wanted to make ¡®that person¡¯ that Bai Xue meant to know that she was pregnant so that there would be no more tricks, schemes, or tests that could only cause her a headache. ¡°Anyway, aijia has to thank you for taking care of the second consort and giving good news to the royal family.¡± A wrinkled hand lightly patted the back of Bai Yu¡¯s hand. It was a familiar touch, yet it felt more distant than ever. ¡°Mother is exaggerating.¡± Bai Yu smiled sweetly. ¡°This is all because Taizi Fei takes good care of her sister.¡± ¡°I do not dare.¡± Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Empress Dowager Wei waved her hand to end the topic. ¡°You both deserve aijia¡¯s praise. Today, Empress Bai has time to keeppany with the elderly. Why don¡¯t you help aijia take a look around the garden you¡¯re renovating?¡± ¡°dly, mother.¡± Before Lin Mama could move, Bai Yu went forward to help support Empress Dowager out of habit. Three figures of nobledies strolled along the path in the royal garden, lit by thete morning sunlight that was not too harsh. ¡°Xin-er, what flower do you like?¡± Empress Dowager Wei asked as they were walking along the path decorated with flowers that Bai Yu had put there temporarily for the scenery. If they continued further forward, they would reach the area she had prepared for Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s banquet. ¡°Grandmother, I am a strange woman. I don¡¯t prefer any flowers in particr.¡± Chu Jiaoxin, who was helping support Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s on the other side, answered truthfully. ¡°Then aijia might be a strange woman.¡± She stopped to gaze at the plum blossom tree that still stood despite winter having already passed. Its flowers bloomed beautifully amidst the air of spring. ¡°When aijia likes a flower, aijia takes good care of it. But when its season has passed, aijia will grow a new flower so that it can bloom at the right time.¡± ¡°In terms of beauty, growing flowers ording to seasons would be as Grandmother says.¡± ¡°True.¡± Empress Dowager Wei turned away from the blooming plum blossoms to Bai Yu as she smiled. ¡°And winter has passed.¡± Chu Jiaoxin said nothing in response. Though she did not understand, she knew that these words were not directed at her, and her grandmother-inw was not talking about normal flowers. The Empress Dowager did not continue, only turned away from Bai Yu to speak to Chu Jiaoxin. ¡°Today¡¯s sunlight makes aijia dizzy.¡± ¡°Please let me apany Grandmother back.¡± When spoken to directly, how could the former first princess not understand? ¡°Very well.¡± Empress Dowager Wei pulled her hand away from Bai Yu before putting it over Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s. The elderly woman then spoke to her with a smile. ¡°Empress has already walked this far. You can continue to check on the renovation¡¯s progress. There¡¯s no need to follow aijia.¡± ¡°Farewell from Yu-er to Mother.¡± Bai Yu curtsied without uttering a word ofint. It was clearer than clear that Empress Dowager Wei wanted to tell Bai Yu that she was no longer her favorite. The past friendliness was only an opera scene that Empress Dowager Wei showed to find out about Bai Yu¡¯s pregnancy. It seemed the next step in her n was to find a new woman to rece Bai Yu, who was no longer in the Empress Dowager¡¯s palm. Bai Yu held out her palm to a plum blossom petal that flew down in front of her. What did she mean, harsh sunlight? The breeze felt nice. The wind of the inner court would blow a major change to Da Yang. ¡°Blessings to Taizi.¡± Xiao Xi¡¯s voice pulled Bai Yu¡¯s thoughts back to the man in front of her. Ouyang Mingxian seemed confused to meet her here, though he could not stand still and note to greet her. ¡°Blessings from Ming-er to Aunt Empress.¡± Bai Yu nodded with a smile. She was going to ask why a man like him woulde to visit a flower garden. There was nothing of interest that would cause a cold person like him toe to rx here. However, before she could utter a word, her eyes became blurry, and her strength was suddenly sucked out of her body all at once. She could no longer maintain her bnce. ¡°Yu-er!¡± A familiar name came from the man who swiftly held her body. Bai Yu could only see the signature ck clothes of the protagonist, then a purple jade pendant on his waist appeared in her sight. But before she could look more closely at it, Ouyang Mingxian tightened his arms to prevent her from falling onto the ground. He identally called out her name like before, but in such a situation, no one paid any attention to it. ¡°I¡­¡± I am fine. ¡°Call the royal doctor!¡± Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s voice drowned out Bai Yu¡¯s weakened one. Xiao Xi ran out without him having to repeat because right now, Bai Yu¡¯s face was frighteningly pale. She could not find a shred of strength in herself and could only wrap her arms around therger body that was supporting hers. Her eyes were half-closed as her consciousness slowly drifted. Ouyang Mingxian adjusted his embrace in an attempt to carry Bai Yu up. She was panting hard. He could not waste a moment more! ¡°Yu-er!¡± A familiar name was called once again. This time, it was from a neer. Bai Yu forced her eyes open to find the owner of that voice. She tried to focus on the golden shadow of a tall man. Ouyang Feilong was standing in front of a long row of courtiers. They were heading to the royal study to continue the discussion that could not be settled in the throne hall. However, the scene in front of them made the hurried footsteps halt in their ces. The empress consort was embracing the man who was once a recipient of her love, renowned throughout Da Yang. Though they were now an aunt and a nephew, the intimacy they disyed was not what their title suggested! Chapter 218 - 218 The disgraceful last fate Part I 218 The disgracefulst fate Part I ¡°Empress Dowager, his majesty hase.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Empress Dowager Wei revealed a satisfied smile. It seemed that her n had gone swiftly and smoothly. In the end, her youngest son could not trust his lover to the end. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± ¡°What did aijia do?¡± Empress Dowager Wei ignored the emperor¡¯s cold tone. Ouyang Feilong had once made an agreement with her that one day, Ouyang Mingxian would be Taizi. In exchange, she would noty a hand on Bai Yu. She had done ording to their agreement all along. She did noty a hand on Bai Yu, but she didy her hand on the unborn child instead! That wretched thing should not be born. In the future, Ouyang Mingxian would give her a son with the blood of the Wei family, who would ascend the throne after him. ¡°It is that woman¡¯s obscenity that brings you here.¡± ¡°Do not call her that.¡± Ouyang Feilong tried to restrain himself from being rude toward his own mother. ..... ¡°Didn¡¯t you see, Feilong?¡± Empress Dowager Wei sneered. ¡°When she heard of Bai Hua¡¯s pregnancy, how did your beloved empress react?¡± That day, Bai Yu was noticeably quiet. He knew she had something on her mind, but he did not want to guess that it was about Ouyang Mingxian, who she once loved. He wanted to trust her as much as she trusted him. He needed to trust her today more than ever, even though what he saw and her actions that day wavered him. At Ouyang Feilong¡¯s silence, Empress Dowager Wei continued shaking him with her words. She had never thought she could use this method with him. The ck Dragon¡¯s heart had always been more steadfast and resolute than she expected. She tried to orchestrate various scenes to attack Ouyang Feilong¡¯s heart and make him suspicious of Bai Yu. Fortunately, Bai Yu¡¯s actions had greatly helped increase the credibility of those tricks. ¡°This is the woman you love so much. You stole her from your own nephew. And how did it turn out?¡± Empress Dowager Wei burst outughing. Her eyes held a wicked glint. ¡°In the end, you can only take her body! Bai Yu¡¯s heart will always be Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s!¡± m! The pce¡¯s doors and windows banged shut by the golden wind conjured by the emperor¡¯s magic. The gold shimmer on his purple jade bracelet easily invoked fear in Empress Dowager Wei. She had never seen this facet of her son before. Ouyang Feilong maintained his calm exterior, though the menace continued to emanate from his tall figure with the golden magic. ¡°Have you said enough?¡± ¡°Y¡­you.¡± Empress Dowager Wei was a sheltered woman. No matter how wicked she was, her magic was far inferior to Ouyang Feilong¡¯s golden one. ¡°Zhen hase here to negotiate, mother, not to hear you waste your breath on such nonsense.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Empress Dowager Wei tried to lift her chin despite the fear in her chest. ¡°Even a low-ranking consort dared to have an affair. Do you truly think that the empress from a major family like her doesn¡¯t have the nerve to cuckold you?!¡± Ouyang Feilong red at the woman who, no matter what, refused to let go of hatred despite their past agreement. Today, his own mother was harming his wife and child. That¡¯s right. Ouyang Feilong knew that Bai Yu was pregnant. He was themander-general whomanded hundreds of thousands of soldiers. How could he not notice the change in the woman whom he embraced every night? Only the difference in her magic current,bined with him taking her pulse while she was asleep, was enough for Ouyang Feilong to know. Yet he pretended to not know so that the little fool could do as she wished. Everything Bai Yu did was for him and the dynasty. However, he never expected that a day woulde when suspicion grew between them, stemming from the man she once loved. ¡°Are you finished?¡± Ouyang Feilong halted his thoughts that did not involve Bai Yu¡¯s safety, as he said to his mother. She had various ns to pressure Bai Yu. He knew all of them, but he could not interfere in time. He could only hope that his foolish woman would remain steadfast in front of the Empress Dowager¡¯s tricks. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t ept the truth?¡± ¡°This does not concern you, mother.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Do not cross the line.¡± Empress Dowager Wei balled her hands into fists. Ouyang Feilong dared to use such a cold voice toward her! ¡°If anything happens to zhen¡¯s wife and child¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­You will never see the Wei family rise again!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C The empress pce was in chaos after the mistress of the pce was carried back by the Emperor, the Taizi walking behind him with a solemn face. The courtiers who were originally heading to the royal study were also following the two royals. Among them was senior chancellor Bai, who was the empress¡¯ father. After witnessing the intimacy between the aunt and nephew, he said nothing. Ouyang Mingxian was the one who called out that Bai Yu had fainted. Hearing that, he strode forward and carried her in his arms. The first thought that had appeared in his mind was reced by worry when he saw his lover¡¯s pale face. ¡°Summon the royal doctor to the empress pce.¡± It was time for Da Yang to know that his beloved woman was giving him an heir. After the royal doctor hade to examine Bai Yu, the news of her pregnancy was celebrated by everyone. While they were surprised at the matter being kept secret, Ouyang Feilong said that he had told her to do so and that Bai Hua had been taking good care of the child. And with the Emperor¡¯s word, the Empress¡¯ prior concealment of her pregnancy was effectively forgotten. Ouyang Feilong went back to Bai Yu¡¯s pce after going to Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s pce. The chaos within was instantly silenced at the arrival of the son of heaven. ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress has fainted because of sudden fatigue. The cause might be ack of rest.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I am honored to serve, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Examine the smell of this cloth.¡± A handkerchief embroidered with two butterflies flying together was handed to Royal Doctor Li, whom he had assigned to secretly take care of Bai Yu. The Empress Dowager¡¯s pce was pungent with the smell of fragrant incense. It gave him a clue as to why a clever woman such as Bai Yu fell for his mother¡¯s trick. If he was correct, that incense must contain aponent poisonous to pregnant women. The effect might not be severe, but at least enough to make her lose consciousness. This would be thest thing he allowed Empress Dowager Wei to do to Bai Yu. Here came the end of his duty as a son and a brother. From now on, there was only the duty as a husband to the woman he loved! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Because of the poison from the incense, Bai Yu slept for one full day. When she woke up, it was already the morning of the next day. Ouyang Feilong had forbidden everyone to interrupt the Empress¡¯ rest. Still, gifts from major families and other consorts came in unending waves. There was only Xiao Xi to take care of the gifts, as Xiao Chang could note back without an order revoking her current duty. ¡°Water¡­¡± Shortly, wetness touched her lips at the same time as a pair of warm arms supported her to sit up against a broad chest. One look at the golden robe told Bai Yu the identity of the first person she saw. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Ouyang Feilong softly whispered. He no longer had to pretend not to know anything, and he greatly relished the liberating sense that came with it. ¡°Sleepy.¡± ¡°Maybe zhen¡¯s child is a sleepyhead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pregnancy times two. I need a lot of rest.¡± ¡°Times?¡± ¡°Times mean twice as much, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with twins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Doesn¡¯t Your Majesty¡­¡± The words were swallowed back as soon as her brain finally processed that she was talking about the children in her womb with Ouyang Feilong. Was this not a secret?! ¡°Heh heh.¡± ¡°W¡­What happened?¡± She only remembered meeting Ouyang Mingxian in the royal garden before everything turned dark. Thest thing she saw was a jade pendant hanging from Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s waist. It had the same color as her bracelet. Oh. She also remembered Ouyang Feilong calling her name from somewhere not too far away. ¡°There¡¯s a stupid child who kept her pregnancy a secret but was caught by her husband.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± This was not rted to what happened in the royal garden at all¡­ This was rted to her secret¡­that seemed to be exposed. ¡°Your Majesty knows?¡± She raised her face to look at the owner of the warmth behind her. She blinked multiple times as she waited for the answer. The viiness could only hope that he would not be angry with her. ¡°Mhm.¡± Ouyang Feilong pinched the nose of the person who tried to worm her way out of being punished by using her cuteness. ¡°How long do you think you can keep it a secret from me?¡± ¡°Uhhh.¡± Bai Yu made a noise of protest when her nose was pinched and pulled from left to right, making her face shake. ¡°At least I can do it for six months.¡± ¡°Listen, little fool.¡± Ouyang Feilong released his hand and pushed her smaller body to sit straight up. He easily turned her around to face him. His enchanting face was solemn, his eyes grave. ¡°Zhen knows that you¡¯re pregnant before you even know it yourself.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± Chapter 219 - 219 The disgraceful last fate Part II 219 The disgracefulst fate Part II ¡°Zhen knows that you¡¯re pregnant before you even know it yourself.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± Bai Yu blinked rapidly as her brain rushed to process his words. She slightly tilted her head as she pondered. In the words of the teens in her old world, right now Bai Yu was ¡®mind-blown.¡¯ Seeing her reaction, Ouyang Feilong burst outughing so loudly that the servants outside the pce were shocked. However, they thought nothing of it. They knew the emperor was enjoying himself. When it was something rted to the empress, he was quick to smile, unlike when he was in front of others. The former emperor was a handsome man who always had a smile on his lips. His authority came with warmth, embracing his subjects¡¯ hearts. The current emperor was different. Even though they both had the same blood, the younger brother¡¯s beauty was stunning. Yet the air around him was frighteningly still, to the point of it being oppressive. Despite his appearance, which exceeded any man¡¯s, he was exceedingly intimidating. Thus, all in the royal pce whispered that Empress Bai was a lucky beauty who had the honor of receiving the emperor¡¯s smiles. p! Bai Yu hit her palm on his strong arm when she saw that he did not stopughing. Her res and grimaces seemed to only spur Ouyang Feilong¡¯sughter. ¡°Hahaha. Ow. Hahahaha.¡± What¡¯s so funny?! ..... ¡°Feilong.¡± This time, she directly called the emperor¡¯s name through gritted teeth. Ouyang Feilong tried to stopughing, though his lips still contained a smile. ¡°I already knew the first month when your magic current became chaotic. Is this considered knowing first?¡± He had known before her for that long¡­ ¡°What did I do wrong, dear?¡± What he did wrong was pretending to stay silent and making her scramble to cover up for six months! Bai Yu already knew that she could not keep the secret from Ouyang Feilong until the end. But she did not expect him to know even before her! Damn him! p! p. p. p. p! ¡°Ow, ow, ow. Hahaha. Alright, alright. I was wrong. Furen, be gentle.¡± ¡°You schemer!¡± And now her thoughts returned to that night when he pleaded and called her furen. He already knew how her body was, and he still bullied her! Even though Ouyang Feilong was especially gentle that night and did not continue for many rounds like usual, he still should not have asked her for it in the first ce when he already knew! ¡°I¡¯m not talking to a schemer!¡± Ouyang Feilong suppressed a smile. His hands pulled her cheeks and tugged them upward. ¡°Can you smile for me?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why are you so cruel?¡± ¡°You¡¯re no different!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be away for several days. Won¡¯t you give me a smile to see and remember?¡± Bai Yu paused. Her brows were pulled together as her words turned formal. ¡°Where is Your Majesty going?¡± Even when he knew she was pregnant with his children, he would still leave her behind?! ¡°Don¡¯t you dare have that thought?¡± He knew what she was thinking? ¡°Don¡¯t you realize it? Over the past six months, your expression has been easy to read.¡± His hand gently caressed her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so moody. Zhen doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡± Bai Yu epted his remark. ¡°And what am I thinking right now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re upset, wondering why zhen has to leave you when you just have good news for zhen.¡± Bai Yu nodded. She was waiting to hear his reason. ¡°At first, zhen intended to pretend not to know about your pregnancy until a Taizi is appointed and has gone out to meet the citizen. However, Mother changes both you and zhen¡¯s n.¡± ¡°Did I faint because of the Empress Dowager?¡± Ouyang Feilong solemnly nodded. ¡°There¡¯s something in the tea and incense that affects pregnant women.¡± ¡°Then I was lucky.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Ouyang Feilong raised a brow. ¡°Taizi was there as well. He caught me in time, otherwise, I would¡¯ve copsed to the ground. Our children could have been harmed.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°It is a coincidence that leads to a good thing.¡± Bai Yu smiled at the man who seemed to have suddenly be quiet. ¡°So where is Your Majesty going? I¡¯m not told yet.¡± ¡°This year¡¯s summerester than in previous years. Normally, zhen and you would move to stay at the summer pce. We can visit the citizens on our way there.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯d be great if Taizi coulde with us too.¡± ¡°Zhen thought of that as well. But now that you¡¯re pregnant, zhen will go out for only seven days and won¡¯t stay at that pce.¡± Ouyang Feilong sighed. ¡°If your pregnancy were still a secret, there would be less danger when zhen¡¯s away. But now that everyone knows, zhen¡¯s worried.¡± ¡°Your Majesty should go. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Ouyang Feilong was still silent. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± He sighed again. ¡°You should be careful of Mother too.¡± Bai Yu smiled. That, she would not neglect. ¡°Please rest assured. I am always careful.¡± Ouyang Feilong lightly stroked her head. ¡°Now that your pregnancy is exposed, zhen doesn¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Your Majesty sounds like Big brother now.¡± ¡°Obviously, zhen worries about you more than Bai He does.¡± ¡°Big brother naturally worries about me more.¡± ¡°Zhen more.¡± ¡°Big brother.¡± ¡°Zhen.¡± ¡°Everyone worries about me. I guess I won¡¯t worry about myself.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about Your Majesty. Please go and hurry back to me and our children.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C In the end, the royal vacation to the summer pce was reduced to a summer visit to the citizens. Included were Emperor Ouyang Feilong, Taizi Ouyang Mingxian, and all the court officials. This was the only opportunity in one year for the people to see the emperor. Ouyang Feilong could not disappoint his subjects, even though that meant Bai Yu and the consorts could not follow him. Yue Huiling was ordered to return to her post. Her added duty was that she had to protect Bai Yu in particr, to which Bai Yu did not object at all. It was preferable, even, as she would have her cousin as apany and as the person to help send magic letters in reply to Ouyang Feilong and Bai He, on top of the massive amount of letters from Xu Luanle and Xu Peipei, who bemoaned her for hiding her pregnancy from them. Bai Yu believed that within a few days, the siblings would surely return to Da Yang and invade the royal pce. Ever since the news of Bai Yu¡¯s pregnancy was announced, furens from various families continued to send gifts to her. Ouyang Feilong had given a firm order to Royal Doctor Li to send medicine to help nourish Bai Yu after every meal. Seeing that Ouyang Feilong had prepared the ingredients himself, Bai Yu believed in the quality of the recipe from the son of heaven and decided to send some to Bai Hua as well. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m back.¡± Xiao Xi came straight to Bai Yu¡¯s pce as soon as she returned from the east pce. She had seen something and thought that it would be best to inform Bai Yu. ¡°What are you in a hurry for?¡± Bai Yu watched her personal maid have an ¡®itchy mouth¡¯ and pretended to ask. The little puppy needed to vent too. ¡°Your Majesty, I met Miss Wei Shushu at the east pce!¡± ¡°Wei Shushu?¡± She had never heard of this name before. ¡°She¡¯s the Empress Dowager¡¯s rtive. She has just returned from another city to keep the Empress Dowagerpany. Also, she helped take a tonic from the Empress Dowager to Second Consort Bai as well.¡± ¡°And what does Xiao Chang say about her?¡± ¡°Jiejie said that the young miss is beautiful and reserved. She didn¡¯t seem to be acting strangely, but she would alwayse when Taizi was at the pce.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bai Yu now understood. ¡°The Wei family has finally made their move.¡± ¡°Is it alright to let it continue like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for bengong to interfere.¡± She wanted to wait and see first if this was truly Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s n to present a beauty to her grandson, or if she had a more nefarious thought in mind. ¡°You ry bengong¡¯s word to Xiao Chang: Take good care of the second consort, and don¡¯t let that Wei woman meddle too much.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Another thought came to her. ¡°Next time you visit the east pce, take two chests of thin silk with you to give Taizi Fei. Most of them should be red so that she can use them for a new dress.¡± ¡°Should I contact the anonymous master¡¯s shop as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bai Yu stopped paying attention to the conversation and turned back to the new clothes she was designing for the summer that was drawing near. Bai Yu liked this season in particr, as clothes in summer did not have to be too modest. It allowed her to design something that enabled the wearer to show off her curves while remaining cool at the same time. The new fashion of Da Yang hade! ..... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It was the fifth night without Ouyang Feilong in the pce. Everything was surprisingly uneventful. None of the two Xu siblings came. There were only multiple magic letters sent to her. This had a positive effect on the mental well-being of the Empress, who had been ruling the inner court over the past five days. In the afternoon, Bai Yu received a letter saying that he would arrive at the pce tomorrow morning¡­ Bai Yu put down the brush and moved her head to relieve the muscle aches from sitting in the same position for a long time. No matter how sore she felt, the clothes she was designing made all the fatigue disappear. Bai Yu had guessed that in a few days, the real anonymous master woulde to request an audience with her to discuss the clothes and the pregnancy she had kept secret. ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty.¡± An anxious call from a woman outside stopped Bai Yu as she was stretching. Xiao Xi headed outside to see what was important enough to interrupt Bai Yu in the middle of the night. This situation was a familiar one. She could only hope that nothing was repeated, otherwise, she would have to face the fate she had been trying to escape from. The disgracefulst fate. ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Xi came back with a face so pale that Bai Yu had to ask before she reached her. ¡°Y¡­Your Majesty¡­ Second Consort Bai has miscarried!¡± Chapter 220 - 220 A woman in love is always wicked Part I 220 A woman in love is always wicked Part I She did not do it. She did not do anything. She did not kill anyone¡¯s child! Everything was dictated by fate. It was not her! ¡°Y¡­Your Majesty.¡± It was not¡­ ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Everything that happened, it was not her. She was here, not at the east pce. ..... Whatever happened to Bai Hua was not caused by her! ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Bai Yu was startled when Xiao Xi shook her after calling her many times and receiving no response. ¡°W¡­What is it?¡± ¡°Should I prepare a carriage to the east pce?¡± Bai Yu turned silent. She did not want to go. ¡°Your Majesty? Is something the matter?¡± Xiao Xi was worried by the silence of her mistress. Normally, she was calm and capable of quick decisions when an emergency happened. ¡°Bengong¡­¡± Bai Yu took a breath and gripped her hands tightly to hide the trembling. ¡°¡­Bengong shall go to the east pce.¡± After making the decision, Bai Yu was quiet again. She let Xiao Xi help her into another set of clothes as she was already preparing to retire for the night. Soon, everything was ready. Bai Yu left the pce with a calm expression. As the person of the highest status in the pce right now, Bai Yu could not afford to ignore the east pce, no matter how much she wanted to. The viiness was terrified. She was terrified of the fate that, despite her valiant struggle, was inevitable for Bai Hua. Even though Bai Yu no longer resented her half-sister, fate was still relentless. ¡°Make way for the Empress.¡± The sound of an announcement was heard throughout the east pce. The servants were already prepared to receive her. Bai Yu ignored their words of greeting. She headed inside, led by Xiao Chang, who had been waiting for her. ¡°Where¡¯s Taizi Fei?¡± Before anything else, she must ask about the matriarch of this ce first. ¡°With the second consort, Your Majesty.¡± Hearing the answer, Bai Yu nodded in relief. If Chu Jiaoxin was there, she would be able to use her magic to stabilize Bai Hua¡¯s condition in case there was an injury from her miscarriage. ¡°How¡¯s she?¡± As soon as she stepped inside Bai Hua¡¯s residence, she waved her hand once to stop Chu Jiaoxin from giving her curtsy. The Taizi Fei was embracing a woman on the bed. A heart-wrenching wail could be heard from that woman. Bai Yu did not need to hear the answer to know that Bai Hua was not injured. The only thing that was harmed was her heart. ¡°Uuuuh¡­My child. Hic...My child¡­¡± The sound of weeping from the depth of the pain in her heart stopped Bai Yu¡¯s feet. Her hand came to gently rest on her stomach. How lucky was she that her children were still here? ¡°What did I do wrong? ...What did I do?!¡± Bai Hua screamed. Her voice was hoarse from a long period of crying. ¡°Heaven! What do you want?! You brought me here¡­hic¡­And now I¡¯m here¡­I¡¯ve endured. I¡¯ve fought. Is that not enough? Why did you take my baby away?!¡± Boom! As if heaven had heard her cry. A sound of thunder boomed, echoing throughout thend. A rush of wind came shortly after, bringing with it drops of rain that should not happen during the season. The gust that came through the window that had been left open made Bai Hua move. The broken-hearted heroine left Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s arms. She struggled to get down from the mattress and run outside, but could only leave the bed for a few steps before sumbing to weariness. Bai Hua copsed in front of Bai Yu¡¯s feet. ¡°My child¡­¡± A whisper came from her dried lips. Her beautiful face was obscured by tears and disheveled hair. Her red, swollen eyes stared out the window in a daze. The talented and graceful second consort was no more. It was as if Bai Hua had truly be a mad woman. Bai Yu turned her eyes away from her sister to another nobledy in the room. Chu Jiaoxin was looking at her as well. She shook her head. Even the arrogant first princess was affected by the loss of a person close to her. She was further saddened by the state Bai Hua was in. Magic could heal the body, but not mend the broken heart. Bai Yu sighed before kneeling down to help Bai Hua back to the bed. She had miscarried, and she needed to rest. However, Bai Hua shook her hands off, trying to go outside despite not having an ounce of strength left within her. Seeing Bai Hua¡¯s stubbornness, Chu Jiaoxin came to help hold her. ¡°Bring him back! Bring my baby back!¡± Her bloodstained hand extended forward as if she was grabbing something from the sky above. Boom! ¡°My baby! My baby! Aaaaahh!!¡± Boom! ¡°Stop!¡± Bai Hua¡¯s scream, which tried to rival the crack of thunder, was stopped by Bai Yu¡¯s yell. Her peach blossom eyes looked back at Bai Yu. The zed look within had now turned into a trembling one. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Bai Hua threw herself toward Bai Yu. The viiness¡¯ shoulders were held and shook by the heroine. ¡°¡­You came here to change fate, didn¡¯t you?! Help my baby. Give my baby back. Give him back. Oooohhh¡­.¡± ¡°Bai Hua, listen.¡± Bai Yu tried to remain calm and spoke to her sister in a serious and stern voice. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. You know best how everything is. Right now, your body is the most important thing. You, letting your heart and mind be troubled like this, will only worsen your health. Do you understand?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Bai Hua repeated that same word again and again as tears overflowed from her eyes. ¡°You should lie down first.¡± Chu Jiaoxin added when she saw that Bai Hua was still. ¡°No! You have to take him back. Take him back to me! You can change fate, Bai Yu. Help me¡­¡± Bai Hua sped her hands over her chest. Her voice quivered. ¡°I beg you. Bai Yu¡­I beg you.¡± Bai Yu closed her eyes to escape from the sight before her. ¡°You should get some rest first.¡± She tried to convince her sister to prioritize her rest. ¡°No!¡± Bai Yu¡¯s shoulders were held once again. This time, Bai Hua¡¯s strength made her dizzy. ¡°You have to help me. He¡¯s the only one that¡¯s mine¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Nothing in this world is mine! Only him! I only have him!¡± ¡°You have to calm down first.¡± Chu Jiaoxin tried to hold Bai Hua back from shaking Bai Yu. Yet she was pushed away. No one expected the sick person to have such strength. ¡°You won¡¯t help me!¡± The once enchanting peach blossom eyes were now filled with hatred and pain as they red at Bai Yu. ¡°Why won¡¯t you help me?! You¡¯re selfish! Selfish!¡± Bai Yu wanted more than anything to tell her that she was unable to, not unwilling. The most she could do was send Xiao Chang to take care of Bai Hua in order to prevent it from happening. And in the end, she could not prevent the inevitable. ¡°Then I¡¯ll die! I¡¯m going to be with my baby!¡± Bai Hua dered as she reached for Bai Yu¡¯s phoenix hairpin, taking her by surprise. ¡°Hahahahaha. Now I¡¯ll be with him. Wait for mommy a little more. Hahahaha.¡± ¡°Stop! Ow!¡± Bai Yu tried to resist Bai Hua. The mad woman¡¯s hands pulled and jerked her hair. Chu Jiaoxin attempted to help but could not fight against Bai Hua¡¯s grip. ¡°Let me go! He¡¯s waiting for me! Aaaaaah!!¡± Bai Hua released her hand from Bai Yu¡¯s hair because of the heat from Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s magic. The royal maids took this opportunity to retrain Bai Hua and forced her away. However, they could not take her far before they were all pushed away by the strength of the despaired woman. ¡°Let her go.¡± Chapter 221 - 221 A woman in love is always wicked Part II 221 A woman in love is always wicked Part II ¡°Let her go.¡± The maids were going to hold Bai Hua again but were stopped by Bai Yu. She brushed her tousled hair away from her face. Under her wicked exterior, she tried to suppress her burst of emotion. She moved forward, approaching the genius doctor who had gone mad, wailed, screamed, and became suspicious of everyone around her. ¡°Go away! You hurt my baby! You¡¯re taking him away! Aaaaahh!¡± Bai Yu ignored Bai Hua¡¯s behavior. She grabbed the swinging arms and pulled the other person closer before raising her other hand. With full force, she pped the face that had no trace of its former beauty left. p! Bai Hua¡¯s face was turned by Bai Yu¡¯s p. ¡°You!¡± p! The other cheek was hit as Bai Hua was going to speak. Bai Yu did not let the other person say another word. She let Bai Hua go and pointed at her. Then, she said in their mother tongue. ¡°Pull yourself together, Padma!¡± ..... Bang! The familiar name effectively pulled Bai Hua¡¯s senses back to her. The sound of thunder silenced the confusion around them. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop acting crazy, then you¡¯ll not only lose him. You will lose even yourself!¡± She panted, out of breath from yelling at the top of her voice and using her strength to struggle against Bai Hua from the start. ¡°I¡­¡± Bai Hua closed her eyes as tears fell. ¡°I¡¯ve lost him.¡± ¡°What is Ouyang Mingxian to you then?!¡± Bai Yu chose to use the man¡¯s name to call back Bai Hua¡¯s sense further. ¡°You¡¯re going crazy. You¡¯re trying tomit suicide. Do you not care about how Ouyang Mingxian will feel when hees back and sees your lifeless body? Don¡¯t you know how that feels, more than anyone?¡± Bai Hua said nothing in return. She only wept, her shoulders trembling. Bai Yu nodded to Bai Hua¡¯s two maids, telling them to help their mistress back to bed. Bai Hua obediently followed their lead. Bai Yu sat down on the edge of the bed and continued in the Da Yang¡¯snguage. ¡°The first thing you need to do is take care of your body.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Yu said solemnly as she nudged Bai Hua to lie down. Chu Jiaoxin was standing close. No one dared to say anything when they saw that only Bai Yu could talk to Bai Hua. ¡°You¡¯re still young and healthy. If you can get through today, he¡¯lle back to you someday.¡± ¡°He¡¯lle back?¡± The current Bai Hua was no different from a hopeful child. She was vastly different from how crazed she acted a while before. Seeing so, Bai Yu was further gripped by pity for the heroine who could not escape her fate. ¡°I¡¯ll pray for him to return.¡± Bai Yu did not make a promise. She knew that the possibility could only be decided by fate. ¡°I¡¯ll pray for him as well.¡± Chu Jiaoxin silentlyplimented Bai Yu¡¯s reply. She herself wanted to help the pitiful woman as well. Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage was partly her fault as ruler of the pce. ¡°Me too, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Me as well, Your Highness.¡± The royal maids all uttered heartfelt agreement, even though Bai Hua was not their mistress. Hearing their reassurance, Bai Hua finally closed her eyes. When her breath became regr, as a sleeping person should, Bai Yu carefully moved to stand up next to Chu Jiaoxin. She watched the figure on the bed with mixed feelings. This was the woman this body loathed. This was the woman whose karma intertwined with hers over countless lives. This was the woman who had lost her flesh and blood. This was the woman whom she had, in a past life, hurt with her own hands. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A pang attacked Bai Yu¡¯s heart. She held the left side of her chest as her legs gave out beneath her. Fortunately, Chu Jiaoxin caught her before she hit the floor. Seeing Bai Yu¡¯s face suddenly and mysteriously turn pale, she slowly helped the other woman sit down on the floor. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang raised their voices in panic. They had to quickly cover their mouths when Bai Yu red at them in a gesture, telling them to control their volume. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The sharp pain slowly faded, leaving a smile on the corner of her mouth. Bai Yu did not expect herself to feel such emotion during a time like this. The feeling of thete fate happened today. Her eyes were fixed on Bai Hua¡¯s frail and pallid figure. Her smile widened. Oh, how I enjoy seeing you in this state! ¡°Make way for the Empress Dowager.¡± The announcement echoed throughout Bai Hua¡¯s pce. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes did not leave the pce owner¡¯s body despite the arrival of a higher-ranked woman. Her attention was focused on the pathetic and pitiful Bai Hua. She did not notice that Empress Dowager Wei had brought a group of soldiers with her. ¡°Soldiers! Arrest her.¡± Tens of pce soldiers rushed forward to surround Xiao Chang. Bai Yu watched in confusion as her personal maid was being restrained. ¡°What is this about, mother?¡± Bai Yu immediately asked. She did not curtsy to greet the neer, not when her maid was being arrested by the order of this woman. How could she care about formality in this situation? ¡°Ask her yourself, Empress.¡± Bai Yu turned to her trusted person. ¡°What does that mean, Xiao Chang?¡± ¡°I brewed the tonic as usual. But after the second consort drank it, she coughed blood¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Yu¡¯s eyes widened. Xiao Chang was the one who made Bai Hua miscarry? No! Something must be wrong! ¡°Your Majesty, I did not do it.¡± ¡°You dare lie in front of aijia?¡± Empress Dowager Wei nced at the lowly maid. ¡°Taizi Fei.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Chu Jiaoxin replied calmly. ¡°Tell aijia what happened.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Chu Jiaoxin cast a quick nce toward Bai Yu before she started recounting. ¡°Bai Hua was preparing to drink the tonic and retire to bed as usual. This medicine was given by the Empress, and Xiao Chang was the one responsible for bringing it here. However, shortly after she drank it, Bai Hua started bleeding and coughing up blood. Then, she lost the child.¡± Bai Yu felt her senses flicker for a moment. ¡°Your Majesty, I did not do it.¡± Xiao Chang insisted. Empress Dowager Wei sneered. ¡°How could a servant like you dare to do so? Say it! Who ordered you?¡± The words that Bai Yu had heard once before crashed into her. The first day she came to this world, this senior woman was saying the same thing to Bai Hua¡¯s servant. Yet today, she was saying it to her maid¡­ ¡°Is Mother certain that my tonic is the cause?¡± Bai Yu raised her chin as she tried to maintain her calmness. She did not do it. And she did not order her maid to do it. Thus, Bai Yu would never admit and allow fate to repeat itself again! ¡°If it isn¡¯t you, then who else could it be?¡± The hand that was wearing sharp finger guards pointed at Bai Yu. ¡°Ming-er¡¯s child might be an obstacle to your child in the future. That¡¯s why you ordered your maid tomit the transgression. To hurt the blood of the royal family!¡± As soon as the usation was uttered, silence fell upon the pce with suffocating pressure. Second Consort Bai miscarried because of Empress Bai¡¯s doing? Empress Bai, who had justforted the consort, her sister, until she fell asleep? Was that true? ¡°Heh.¡± Bai Yu chuckled, even though she was locked in by Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s deduction. ¡°Howughable.¡± Theugh from the used woman was not loud but could be clearly heard by everyone within the small pce, as all were caught in silence. Her voice was enchantingly sweet while also frightening, like poison coated in enticing honey. ¡°The royal family has just lost an heir, yet you can stillugh. What a cruel woman!¡± Chapter 222 - 222 A woman in love is always wicked Part III 222 A woman in love is always wicked Part III ¡°The royal family has just lost an heir, yet you can stillugh. What a cruel woman!¡± Bai Yu did not turn around to look at the woman who baselessly used her. She lifted her face, her back straightened, and her demeanor was as arrogant as the words she uttered. ¡°That is indeed a logical conclusion.¡± If herugh meant cruelty, then she would dly admit it. Pathetic, every one of them. Howughable. The pang in her left chest still remained, along with the ecstasy that formed in her heart. This body was never fully hers. The old Bai Yu¡¯s feelings were engraved into this body, as deep as the pleasure she gained from the sight of Bai Hua¡¯s devastation. The current Bai Yu was feeling what Bai Yu in the old fate had felt. But in this life, she was not the one who had done it. She did not kill anyone! ¡°Logical?¡± A deep voice of a man was heard from the door to the pce. ¡°Did Your Majesty truly say that?¡± Because of her inability to use magic, Bai Yu did not know of Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s arrival. But even without seeing his face, she could remember his cold voice. She also remembered that his tone was unlike how he would usually talk to hertely. ..... Instead, it sounded like what he had said to her in that life when he learned that she was behind Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage. ¡°Did Your Majesty admit that you are a cruel woman?!¡± His voice, burning with fury, boomed as a force came from behind Bai Yu. She flew backward by his pull, crashing into the looming form of the man who had rushed back after hearing the news of his lover¡¯s miscarriage to find the culprit confessing whileughing with a calm face. Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s anger was at its peak! ¡°What if bengong did? What can you do?¡± Bai Yu raised a brow. ¡°Will you execute bengong, dear nephew?¡± ¡°You!¡± Ouyang Mingxian hated her every word that emphasized her status as a senior rtive to him and no longer the woman yearning for his love in the past. He had thought that he would treat her better since she had let go of her pride and let him be Taizi. He never expected that she would still resent him and Bai Hua to the point ofmitting such an atrocity! ¡°Shameless woman.¡± The whisper through his gritted teeth was filled with hatred. These words could only be heard between the two of them, though Bai Yu doubted that the person behind Ouyang Mingxian, who was a trained martial artist, would not hear them. Ouyang Feilong was there, not far behind Ouyang Mingxian. Yet he made no move to defend her. ¡°Do you truly believe bengong is behind this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The grip around Bai Yu¡¯s wrist tightened. The strength behind it made her feel that he might break her bones. ¡°You resent benwang and Hua-er, and you nned this from the start. How could you stoop so low?¡± ¡°Why would bengong do it?¡± ¡°Because you still love benwang, obviously!¡± p! His face was turned by her p. Bai Yu shook her wrist free from the man¡¯s grip before taking one step backward. She straightened her back, trying to suppress anger within as she red at the man who used her with no evidence other than Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s words. ¡°Watch your words, Ouyang Mingxian.¡± Bai Yu hid her bruised arm under the golden sleeve. She lifted her face in a show of arrogance while ncing at the other man, who had not moved at all from the start. Ouyang Feilong was quietly gazing at her. Suddenly, her sight blurred. The rims of her eyes were hot from the overflowing feeling of hurt. ¡°Those are not the words you should say to a married woman.¡± Bai Yu turned away from others¡¯ eyes, blinking rapidly to chase away the tears, before turning back with a smile. She walked forward to the man whom she could proudly call her husband. ¡°Yu-er came here to take care of the third sister, not to be used of killing my own grandnephew. Your Majesty, please grant justice.¡± She lowered her face. The haughtiness she had worn disappeared when she was in front of the son of heaven. In a time like this, Bai Yu could do anything to anyone, as long as that person did not possess the power to decide her life and death with a single word. She was used without knowing how that usation came to be. She had been worrying about the fate of the past, and so she had neglected to inquire about the situation while she was heading here. And when she reached the pce, she was upied by Bai Hua. Her remaining calm after being tantly used was an impressive feat already. Now, Ouyang Feilong was the only one who could help her. ¡°A thorough investigation should take ce before an usation is made.¡± The first words from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s lips were not addressed to her, but to his mother. ¡°She miscarried because of the medicine given by the empress. Is this considered an usation?¡± ¡°Arrest the Empress¡¯ maid and lock her up.¡± Ouyang Feilong gave an order with a calm but powerful voice. Xiao Chang did not put up resistance as she was captured. On the contrary, she was strangely quiet. Empress Dowager Wei seemed to want to say something but was interrupted by Ouyang Feilong. ¡°I shall investigate this myself,¡± Ouyang Feilong said before turning to Bai Yu. ¡°You will return to the pce with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± She gracefully curtsied to him. The emperor turned around and swiftly walked away. Bai Yu nced at Chu Jiaoxin and nodded at her in a gesture of entrusting Bai Hua to her care. Qin Wang Fei solemnly nodded back. Ouyang Mingxian immediately headed to Bai Hua as soon as Bai Yu left. She could see him from the corner of her eyes, though her heart felt nothing. What made that man think that she still loved him? ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Bai Yu called out to the tall figure that continued his long stride without a care for the smaller person behind him. Seeing that Ouyang Feilong did not stop to talk, Bai Yu walked steadily. He could rush all he wanted. But she would not run after him, not while carrying his children in her body like this! Soon, Bai Yu reached the horse carriage, where Ouyang Feilong was already sitting inside. She got up into the car with Xiao Xi¡¯s careful help. From start to finish, her husband did not extend a hand toward her at all. Bai Yu frowned. Was this too much? Did he truly believe that she had made Bai Hua miscarry? ¡°Does Your Majesty really think it¡¯s me?¡± Amidst the silence within the carriage, Bai Yu finally asked. She was uncertain of what thoughts this man had. He let his nephew bruise her, yet shortly after protected her and brought her back. ¡°Do you know the reason why I don¡¯t like deceitful women?¡± Eventually, Ouyang Feilong uttered. Bai Yu was slightly relieved that at least he spoke to her, though he did not meet her eyes. ¡°Is it because¡­Your Majesty¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Partly¡­ All deceit is born from the wickedness of the heart.¡± His golden eyes met her dark ones. Bai Yu felt her heart stutter at the look in those eyes. It was as if he had returned to the man behind the dragon mask and was no longer the man who embraced her every night. Ouyang Feilong spoke to her in a toneless voice. It was not cold. Instead, it was expressionless, just like how he had spoken to her when they first met. When he still saw her as a deceitful woman, no different from others. ¡°Have you heard¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A woman in love is always wicked.¡± Chapter 223 - 223 Bai Yu, the villainess, gladly accepted defeat against fate Part I 223 Bai Yu, the viiness, dly epted defeat against fate Part I Bai Yu could not believe the meaning behind his words. He thought she was lying? He thought she had done it because she still loved Ouyang Mingxian? ¡°What¡­does Your Majesty mean?¡± Bai Yu pretended to be a fool and did not understand him. She wanted to hear Ouyang Feilong¡¯s thoughts rather than interpret them herself. ¡°The deeper the love, the better the liar.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s tone did not change at all, despite the silent tears overflowing from Bai Yu¡¯s dark eyes. The ck Dragon studied the beautiful face of the woman who he had believed truly loved him. He once believed that she had turned to love him instead of Ouyang Mingxian. Yet everything was just a scene for her to act in. If she could stop loving Ouyang Mingxian, then it would be simple for her to stop loving him as well! He should have believed his mother before everything progressed to the point of loss! ¡°Your Majesty thinks I did it?¡± Bai Yu did not move to wipe the tears on her cheeks. She tried to swallow a hard lump in her throat as she controlled her voice so as not to tremble. ¡°Your Majesty thinks I¡¯m a cruel woman who can harm even my own grandnephew?¡± Ouyang Feilong turned away from Bai Yu¡¯s deploring gaze. ¡°You should get some rest.¡± Then, the carriage stopped. Other than hisst words, none of the two passengers said anything more. There were only sobs from the viiness, who was seen as unchangingly wicked. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After sending her back to her pce, Ouyang Feilong did not stay overnight with her, using the word ¡®work¡¯ as an excuse. If he did note, she would also not go to see him. There was nothing to say between those who held no trust between them! ..... The next morning, news of Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage was known throughout Da Yang. To make matters worse, Bai Yu¡¯s name was mentioned as well. Empress Bai sent her personal maid and tonic to Second Consort Bai. The evil maid then cruelly served a poisoned tonic to the consort. After three consecutive days, the pregnant woman easily miscarried. The rumor was passed from one person to another. Despite it being the royalty¡¯s secret, this news was spread among the courtiers and street merchants alike. This was surely Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s doing. There were only a few witnessesst night, and even if Ouyang Feilong had something on his mind that he did not share with her, he could not destroy the royal family¡¯s reputation with such horrific news. Bai Yu was almost entirely certain that Empress Dowager Wei was behind everything. Everything that did not only include releasing the rumor, but also ¡®everything that had happened¡¯ right now. Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage, which Bai Yu was the cause, had yet to be investigated, Ouyang Feilong received multiple petitions on the morning of that same day. Since the powerful Bai family was involved, there was no period of calm before others started trampling over them. The Wei family and court officials who sided with Ouyang Mingxian handed a petition requesting a thorough investigation into Bai Yu¡¯s pce and all of her servants. On the other hand, the Bai family remained quiet. There was no concrete evidence yet, and both Bai Yu and Bai Hua were from the Bai family, making it difficult to decide on the course of action. At the same time, the Yue family presented a petition for a thorough investigation as well, with the intention of protecting Bai Yu to the utmost of their ability. Bai Yu remembered that in herst life after she had caused Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage, the Bai family, who were at the end of their patience after her endless wickedness, decided to cut ties with her. Bai Yu never expected that the miscarriage would truly happen without her involvement. Still, even as the first daughter of the first furen, the Bai family could not fully protect her. ¡°Empress Bai, hear the royal decree.¡± A voice from in front of the pce made Bai Yu put down her teacup. Today¡¯s morning greeting did not go as smoothly as usual. The consorts were intimidated by Bai Yu¡¯s unusual silence, and no one dared mention Bai Hua¡¯s loss. The sudden announcement raised waves of whispers from among them as they spected on the content of the royal order that had arrived. Xiao Xi came to support her as she walked forward. The Emperor¡¯s eunuch was waiting there for her, a golden fabric in hand. Bai Yu kneeled to say her blessings. ¡°Bai Yu dly receives the royal decree. May the Emperor live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years.¡± The object represented the person. The royal decree should be treated no differently from the emperor. ¡°Zhao Gui Fei, hear the royal decree.¡± ¡°Mu De Fei, hear the royal decree.¡± The two women who were suddenly called were already kneeling. Still confused, they reflectively said the words of blessings in response, as did everyone else after learning that the royal decree was not addressed to the empress alone. ¡°Heavenmands, the emperor rys. Empress Bai Yu is impable in her duty of managing the inner court. Now she carries the dragon heir of the royal family. His majesty gives the order to let Empress Bai Yu rest in her pce, taking care of her body in preparation for the birth of the dragon heir. All matters within the inner court will be under Gui Fei Zhao Ninghua and De Fei Mu Qilin¡¯s responsibility. That is all.¡± Bai Yu held her hands up above her head to receive the golden decree that was like thunder at midday. ¡°Bai Yu feels grateful for his majesty¡¯s grace. May the Emperor live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years.¡± ¡°Please take care of your health, Your Majesty,¡± The emperor¡¯s eunuch said to her as a maid came forward, presenting a tray with a tonic that Ouyang Feilong often sent to her. He also said that this maid would serve her in ce of Xiao Chang, who was still imprisoned. While not seeing each other, this tonic was the only connection between them: the same thing that was used to use her of hurting Bai Hua. The more she thought, the moreughable everything felt to her. She had received the tonic from the emperor, then she gave it to Bai Hua. She did not know how many others knew this, but if the tonic was enough evidence, would that not be equivalent to using the son of heaven himself as well? Bai Yu could only hope that Ouyang Feilong would see it as a joke after he had calmed down. He would not truly think that she was the one who hurt Bai Hua. This order of his was only a way to satisfy everyone involved. This order that took away her power was merely a n that Ouyang Feilong had¡­ She believed so. ¡°You all can leave. Morning meetings will be temporarily suspended starting tomorrow,¡± Bai Yu said this to the consorts, who had remained silent after witnessing Bai Yu being grounded and having her authority taken away. ¡°You two should also leave. Bengong shall summon you tomorrow.¡± Zhao Ninghua and Mu Qilin curtsied before leaving, one with a different thought than the other. One was worried about what had happened, while the other was ddened by the newly received responsibility. The wind within the inner court was clearly changing. ¡°Summon General Yue to see bengong.¡± Although her power was lessened, it was not as important as Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage. Her maid was still imprisoned and possibly tortured to admit to the crime she did notmit. Last night, she tried tofort herself by thinking that Ouyang Feilong must have been tired and confused, and so she gave him time to reconsider. At least Xiao Chang would remain safe as long as there was no proof that she had done it or that Bai Yu had ordered her to. However, as soon as morning came, she was proven wrong. Ouyang Feilong had given order as if he had almost entirely believed that she was guilty. Bai Yu was unsure whether he had issued it because he truly thought so or because he was pressured by the court officials. She chose to believe thetter. Still, she could nottch on to the trust and let Xiao Chang¡¯s safety restpletely in his hand. She must ask Yue Huiling to ensure Xiao Chang¡¯s wellbeing. This was an abuse of power. But because Xiao Chang was not the culprit, Bai Yu would never let anyone hurt her. Heh! It seemed that she, too, had a heroine tendency, just like when Bai Hua protected her own maid at that time, not long after Bai Yu had crossed into this world. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± A maid who had brought the tonic to her spoke. ¡°His Majesty has an order forbidding anyone from disturbing Your Majesty¡¯s rest.¡± Chapter 224 - 224 Bai Yu, the villainess, gladly accepted defeat against fate Part II 224 Bai Yu, the viiness, dly epted defeat against fate Part II ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± A maid who had brought the tonic to her spoke. ¡°His Majesty has an order forbidding anyone from disturbing Your Majesty¡¯s rest.¡± ¡°Even General Yue?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu internally scoffed. Ouyang Feilong had cut off all her escape routes. His action meant that she was treated as a suspect, barred from bing further involved in the matter. ¡°Then summon the royal garden¡¯s caretaker. Bengong wishes to ask about the preparation for the banquet.¡± If it was rted to her work, Ouyang Feilong might have allowed her some movement. Bai Yu had spent quite some effort on organizing this banquet. No matter what n Ouyang Feilong had, he would surely not try to interfere. The workers in the royal garden were partly from the Bai family and the Yue family¡¯s troops. It would not be difficult for Bai Yu to find a way to have one of them pass on her message to Yue Huiling. The Bai family might not be able to move, but she was sure she could utilize the workers. ¡°Your Majesty, the Emperor has given an order barring Your Majesty from handling all royal matters, including the preparation for the banquet.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± ..... Bai Yu red at the new maid, who seemed to have been sent here to repeat Ouyang Feilong¡¯s order rather than to take care of her. ¡°His majesty has also added that the birthday banquet would be handled by Gui Fei and De Fei.¡± Bai Yu became quiet. Was this not going too far? He was telling her to throw away the work that she had been preparing for a long time and let others take care of it? Not only did he use her ofmitting a crime out of love for another man, but he also grounded her, not allowing anyone to meet her and vice versa. All her work within the inner court was delegated to others, including the banquet that she had dedicated herself to for multiple months¡­ Was this not going too far? Bai Yu balled her hands into fists under the sleeves. She took a deep breath, trying to suppress the surge of various emotions within her. She was quite calm while epting the absurd order, but now she could hardly control herself¡­The effect of all those hurtful words could not bepared to a fraction of what she felt when she was forced to let go of the work she had started all by herself. He knew how much she had done to prepare the banquet. Yet he still took it away from her. Did this harsh punishmente because Ouyang Feilong truly believed that she had hurt Bai Hua?! No! This was not a part of any n in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mind at all. This was not the result of him being pressured by anyone at all. She should stop trying to convince herself. Him going this far to sabotage her effort¡­This was a punishment, not a n, a scheme, or any strategy! ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Bai Yu had fallen deep into her thoughts, to the point of not realizing that she had lost all her strength within her body. She would have copsed if Xiao Xi had not helped support her in time. ¡°B¡­bengong is fine.¡± Fine. She must be fine. It was only that the ¡®trust¡¯ she had given him was ¡®destroyed¡¯ because he ¡®did not trust her like she trusted him¡¯¡­ Bai Yu dragged her powerless body to the phoenix throne that no longer felt familiar. She waved her hand, dismissing her personal maids to have a moment of solitude to consider everything that had happened. She trusted him. She thought they understood each other. Why? Why did the person she gave all her trust stamp all over it by saying that her love was all an act? Why did he not give her a chance to exin even a word? She still loved Ouyang Mingxian? She had ordered Xiao Chang to cause Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage? Only with these reasons, she became a viiness again? How difficult it must have been for the viiness such as Bai Yu to be seen as a good person. Yet her being seen as evil was made as easy as turning the palm of her hand. She had once believed that Ouyang Feilong would not be like one of them. All along, she had believed that he would trust her. But today¡¯s decree was the answer. It told her what he ¡®believed in¡¯¡­ and it was not her. ¡°Hic¡­¡± The left side of her chest felt as if it had been stabbed by countless needles. This pain, she remembered it well. She had felt it on the day that Li Wenrou had brought Song Lianhua to see her, to show her that her ¡®trust¡¯ was worthless to him. Oh, Bai Yu. Why are you so hurt? It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve never felt this before¡­ How many times have you gone through this kind of thing already? It only changes from Ouyang Mingxian to Li Wenrou to, this time, Ouyang Feilong. At least in this life, Ouyang Feilong was merciful¡­ He did not destroy her trust. He only did not trust her! ¡°¡­Hic¡­Foolish¡­¡± Foolish, again and again. Hurt, life after life. Everything was because of the damned ¡®trust.¡¯ Why did she never learn? ¡°¡­Hic¡­Ugh.¡± Tears blurred Bai Yu¡¯s sight. Her breath stuttered because of the forceful sobs from her chest. She pressed her lips together tightly, covering them with her two hands to suppress the sound¡­ She would never let anyone see her in such a pathetic state! ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Xiao Xi, who had been eavesdropping, called out to her out of worry. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Bu¡ª¡± ¡°Get out! All of you!¡± Her shout startled the servants outside the pce and drove them further away. How could the empress stay calm after receiving such an order? Even Xiao Xi had to fight against her worry and leave. Ever since that day of the poisoned guqin incident, this was the first time she saw Bai Yu acting like this. Her youngdy was hot-tempered. Whenever she was angry, no one could face her. And her voice a moment ago was not too different from what Xiao Xi had heard in the past¡­ ¡°¡­Hic¡­Uuuhhh¡­¡± Her hand repeatedly hit her chest in an attempt to disperse the pain in her heart. She could not handle the same feeling she had felt. The loss of trust was no less hurtful than the pain of her broken heart. And when she thought of losing Ouyang Feilong, she could only shake her head. She could not ept it¡­ She had yet to exin herself! He could not do this to her! ng! The phoenix hairpin made of gold fell from her hair because of the force she had used to shake her head. Bai Yu¡¯s eyes moved to look at the golden phoenix on the floor, fallen from grace. She became quiet as a scene appeared in her mind. Bai Yu moved to grab the small hairpin. She held it tight, so tight that her hand shook. The image of the color red oozing from the slit on her wrist appeared to her again and again. That night, she ended her life because of Li Wenrou. She could not believe that the same feeling would resurface as thest words Ouyang Feilong had said to her echoed in her ears. ¡®A woman in love is always wicked.¡¯ ¡®A woman in love is always wicked.¡¯ ¡®A woman in love is always wicked.¡¯ What if she was wicked? Was a wicked person incapable of love? Could he not trust a wicked person like her, not for a fraction of a moment? ¡°Heh!¡± Bai Yu opened her hand that was holding the phoenix hairpin and studied its sharp end¡­ Would the pain stop if this pierced her heart? Would this stop her wretched fate? If her life ended, would this fate end as well? The fate of a foolish woman¡­no matter which life. No matter when, she could never win in a gamble of trust! No matter which fate, she would always fail in love, losing all strength to continue to live. Then¡­what would she continue for? ¡°I surrender.¡± The hairpin was held tight and raised overhead. The viiness gathered all her strength to send the golden pin into her chest, through the fractured heart broken by the same fate over and over again¡­ She could no longer fight¡­ Bai Yu, the viiness, dly epted defeat against fate. Chapter 225 - 225 Chapter 98 The jade that represents the heir to the throne Part I 225 Chapter 98 The jade that represents the heir to the throne Part I ¡°¡­O¡­Ouch¡­¡± ng! The golden hairpin that was raised high, aiming at her chest, slid out of her grip as a pang in her abdomen shocked her. Bai Yu put her hand on the cause of the pain, and after a moment of rity, she realized there was a slight bump from within her womb. A kick? ¡°¡­Hic¡­¡± The tear that had almost dried started falling again when the thump beneath her palm quickened, although it was not as forceful as the first time that had awoken her and made her let go of the hairpin. She came here to change fate. Even though that same horrible fate had repeated itself, this time she was not alone¡­ She still had two other lives with her all along. But what was she thinking? What have you done, Bai Yu?! She¡­was trying tomit suicide again? ..... In every life before this, she chose death as her way out. This life was included¡­ How foolish! It was not fate that had repeated itself, but rather her cowardly and foolish thoughts! ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­hic¡­¡± Two little lives that were struggling to kick were pacified as soon as she uttered an apology. Bai Yu caressed her stomach as she whispered low. Tears welled up in her eyes from guilt. ¡°Mother¡¯s sorry.¡± From her lips, swollen red from her attempt to suppress her sobs were repeated apologies to the two lives that had been with her from the start. She did not realize in the moments before that she was carrying them within her. How fortunate she was to have them with her, to have them remind their mother not to surrender to fate¡­ If she could persevere, there would be three lives waiting for her. One was Ouyang Feilong. And the other two were the children who had made her realize. ¡°Ah-Zhen.¡± She wiped the tears cleanly off her face as she whispered, calling for her shadow guard. Her voice was low, but it was heard clearly by the other person. The tall figure in the dark quickly stepped out of the shadow after watching his mistress weeping for a while. Had Bai Yu not put down the phoenix hairpin, Ah-Zhen would have had to watch her kill herself before taking his own life. Shadow guards were born to protect their masters. They could not interfere with any decision made by their master, be it good or bad. This time, it was fortunate for him that Bai Yu suddenly changed her mind. ¡°I am here.¡± ¡°You are bengong¡¯s servant, correct?¡± She nced at the man who had once served Ouyang Feilong as his shadow guard. ¡°Indeed, I am.¡± Though their eyes did not meet, Bai Yu was reassured by the firmness in his voice that he would be loyal only to her. ¡°Then listen to bengong¡¯s order¡­¡± The significantmand was given in a cold and solemn tone. It was as if she was a different person from the woman who had been crying. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± This was the first time that Ah-Zhen spoke to her first. Bai Yu stared at the mysterious man in surprise. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°His majesty¡­¡± The man cloaked in darkness ryed a message to her before disappearing into the shadow again to carry out the task she had given. Bai Yu copsed onto the floor. Her mind returned to the foolish act she had done, feeling as if it was a scene in a dream. Now, Bai Yu had awoken to reality. No matter what happened, she would no longer escape. This life, she would live on and fight against it. Even without Ouyang Feilong, she still had her children, who had been waiting to meet her for over many lives. She only wished that the fate and karma of this life would be thest. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the Emperor¡¯s order was announced in front of Empress Bai¡¯s pce, the court officials were not cated. Instead, chaos broke out. The Yue family raised a petition asking for justice for Empress Bai while at the same time volunteering to investigate Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage. Originally, this was Bai Yu¡¯s responsibility. However, because of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s order, it became Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s, as she had the same level of power within the inner court. At the same time, Ouyang Feilong did not specify that he could assign the investigation to Empress Dowager, causing the Wei family to be anxious and hand in a petition asking to be given the duty to investigate. The petition was denied. Both the Bai family and the Wei family were involved in the matter, so none could be allowed to handle the investigation. The Yue family was a preferable option, yet the Emperor had not uttered a word ofmand. After the incident, Ouyang Feilong did not stay overnight at Bai Yu¡¯s pce. He rarely had a chance to sleep as the court officials on the Yue family side and Bai Yu¡¯s father alternately came to kneel, asking for justice for Bai Yu. It had been a full seven days since Ouyang Feilong had remained quiet regarding the matter. He did not order an investigation, as if he felt nothing at the loss of an heir. Yet he did not take back his order to take away Bai Yu¡¯s power. His silence made courtiers of both the Bai and Yue families uneasy, fearing that the judgment had been made. A problem within the royal family became a war within the court. On the first hand, the Wei family of Taizi Ouyang Mingxian and, on the other hand, the Bai family of Empress Bai, with clear support from the Yue family. The throne¡¯s stability was only established, yet was quickly shaken by Bai Hua¡¯s tragic news. Furthermore, the empress was involved as well. The court officials broke into two sides, no different from when the throne was left empty by Ouyang Hongxian. Ouyang Feilong had faced a true crisis¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, Bai Tai Fei requests an audience.¡± ¡°Bai Xue?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± Shortly after, the lithe form of Bai Yu¡¯s first guest appeared. Bai Xue courteously curtsied. Bai Yu broke into a fake smile as she waved her hand, dismissing the servants from the room. ¡°Didn¡¯t his majesty forbid anyone from seeing me? How could youe here?¡± The smiling fa?ade instantly broke and was reced by the unpredictable tone of the woman who was effectively grounded. ¡°His Majesty has asked me to keep youpany.¡± Bai Yu frowned. It was Ouyang Feilong who told Bai Xue to keep herpany? Then what did that royal decree mean? Was he trying to make it up to her after the fact? Did he have a hidden agenda? Could she still trust him? Various questions appeared in the mind of the woman who was kept in the dark. ¡°That incident is a critical one. His majesty could not rush to make a decision. But what is most important right now is your physical and mental wellbeing, which can affect the dragon heir. As your younger sister, I was ordered to visit you asionally so that you could have a conversation partner to rx with.¡± He was worried about her mental health, even though he was the one who put her under house arrest? ¡°Thank you. I am fine.¡± She was not in the mood to converse with her sister as Ouyang Feilong had wanted. The result of the task she had told Ah-Zhen to do woulde today, and she was more interested in it than drinking tea and talking while sitting among flowers. ¡°Sister, I hope you don¡¯t truly think that I follow his majesty¡¯s order only because I want to talk to you.¡± Bai Xue¡¯s cool tone quickly attracted Bai Yu¡¯s attention. The viiness arched a brow. ¡°Then do you have any ns other than sitting around and talking?¡± She had thought that the Bai family would not be of much help. However, she had neglected one woman from the Bai family who had the most freedom within the inner court. ¡°Of course, there is a n.¡± Bai Xue softlyughed at Bai Yu¡¯s straightforwardness. ¡°But before that, why don¡¯t we negotiate our terms first, sister?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± A person such as Bai Xue would never help Bai Yu without asking for something in return. ¡°I have told you that I¡¯ll help you in exchange for one thing. That thing is the most powerful position in the inner court.¡± Bai Yu frowned. ¡°Do you mean this¡­¡± The most powerful woman in the inner court did not continue. She only drew her finger onto the table, writing out what Bai Xue desired. Her half-sister nodded, affirming that, indeed, that was what she wanted in return for helping Bai Yu. The viiness was quiet for a brief while because of an unexpected answer from Bai Xue. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you something to make the decision easier, sister.¡± Bai Yu did not reply, only remained silent to listen to Bai Xue reveal something she had overlooked. She never knew that the answer to everything had been with her all along. The purple jade bracelet that Bai Xue had mentioned at first. Who would have known of the multitude of meanings Ouyang Feilong had entrusted within it. Chapter 226 - 226 The jade that represents the heir to the throne Part II 226 The jade that represents the heir to the throne Part II The next morning, Chu Jiaoxin came to the royal pce to kneel and beg Ouyang Feilong. As Taizi Fei who ruled the inner court of the east pce, she requested to be given the authority to personally investigate the matter. Finally, after a long silence, Ouyang Feilong agreed¡­ His actions meant that Bai Yu had correctly guessed his thoughts. It was not that he had no intention of finding the culprit. He could not, for an unknown reason. In the current situation, no one was more suitable for the duty than Chu Jiaoxin, not even Ouyang Feilong himself. With Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s status, she should have been the one responsible for the investigation from the start, as she was after only the empress and the empress dowager in authority. However, she was Da Chu¡¯s royalty. Her nation¡¯s power could not reach her here and fully support her. The clever Chu Jiaoxin could see the direction of the wind and decided against interfering at first. In the end, the former first princess joined the fray with the support of Chu Zhaoran. He guaranteed both power and safety for her, despite her having already left the Chu royal family. He wanted her to make clear the incident. This was a request from Bai Yu, asking for Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s interference with Chu Zhaoran as the middleman. Correct. That night, she ordered Ah-Zhen to send a magic letter to Chu Zhaoran. Herst resort that had an equal footing against the Wei family was the Chu royal family, who had sent one woman for a diplomatic marriage not long ago. It was a risky choice, as Bai Yu did not expect that man to be so generous that he would help her over and over again. He even said that if Ouyang Feilong no longer wanted her, he would dly wee her as his empress. Days passed by in a sh. The court quieted down after Chu Jiaoxin was involved in the matter. The court officials on both sides kept quiet for fear that they might slight Chu Zhaoran if they objected to Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s involvement. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation?¡± There were a few days left before Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s birthday banquet would be held. Zhao Ninghua and Mu Qilin had taken over the work that Bai Yu had started. Today, she summoned the two women to inquire about the progress. It seemed that there was a problem. ..... ¡°Your Majesty, all the preparations are halted by the Empress Dowager¡¯s order.¡± Zhao Ninghua¡¯s words made Bai Yu tighten her fist under the cover of her long sleeve. Her effort¡­ They kept trampling over it! ¡°Her Majesty said that with the loss of her grandson, only a small party would suffice.¡± Mu Qilin was both gleeful and satisfied to see Bai Yu being humiliated over and over again. ¡°Very well.¡± Her fist slowly loosened. The viiness lifted her chin; her dissatisfaction was expertly hidden away. ¡°Then you send invitations only to the royal family and courtiers from major families.¡± ¡°But Your Majesty!¡± Mu Qilin objected. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s honor and magnificence will not be fully reflected by such a small number of guests.¡± Bai Yu smiled. ¡°Mother said she wished to have a small party. How can you invite so many people?¡± She turned to Zhao Ninghua, whose gaze showed a difficult look at the conflict between Bai Yu and Empress Dowager Wei. ¡°You¡¯d do as bengong said. If Mother isn¡¯t satisfied with a ¡®small party,¡¯ then move the venue to the royal garden that bengong has prepared and continue with the original preparation.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Zhao Ninghua eventually replied in the affirmative. ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Qilin, who had risen in power once more, seemed to disagree. ¡°What will you do then?¡± She nced at the woman, her voice stern. ¡°Do you think you can prepare everything in time without doing as bengong said? Changing the venue means changing the decorations, food, and performances. How will you change everything and create a perfect banquet within three days if you do not choose bengong¡¯s method?¡± It was not incorrect to view this as her fighting against Empress Dowager. Still, everything was for the party that had to be ready within a short span of time for the sake of the royal family¡¯s image. In the end, Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s birthday party was held with fewer guests than every year before. Only the royalty and close courtiers could attend. ¡°Make way for the Emperor.¡± ¡°Make way for the Empress.¡± One phoenix and one dragon walked side by side in silence, despite the deafening sound of blessings from around them. Bai Yu¡¯s heart could only hear the silence between her and Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± He scolded her immediately as she stumbled over the hem of her long dress. Ouyang Feilong had intended to remain cold toward Bai Yu to achieve his n. However, his wall crumbled as soon as he saw therger and heavier belly of his wife¡¯s pregnancy as time passed. His strong arms helped support her smaller body that lost bnce because of her usual foolishness. The affectionate disy surprised every bystander. Was not the Emperor angry at the Empress to the point that he had her on house arrest? Why did their actions contradict the rumored situation so vastly? ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu put her hand over his that was waiting. His other arm was carefully embracing her shoulder. She lifted her face to thank him for his kindness. This was the first time after the incident that Bai Yu could see Ouyang Feilong¡¯s face closely. Ever since she was grounded, she could only view his procession from afar. And so, she never noticed that her lover¡¯s beautiful face had be haggard. Laughably, the route from the royal study to the throne hall did not pass through her pce at all. Yet Ouyang Feilong still chose the path in front of her pce. How fortunate it was that she did not do a foolish thing such asmit suicide, having missed the chance to see those little actions from the man who held her true red string of fate. That night, more than one magic letter was sent by Ah-Zhen under her order. Bai Yu could only pray that he had received her letter and read it to confirm what she believed. To confirm that everything was intentional and that he had not truly lost trust in her. ¡°Make way for the Empress Dowager.¡± Shortly after they sat down, the main focus of the party arrived. Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong courteously stood up to wee the senior. Today, Empress Dowager Wei carried a meticulously crafted kind smile on her face. ¡°Oh Long-er, sit down, sit down. Don¡¯t act so formally with your mother.¡± Empress Dowager Wei patted the back of her son¡¯s hand as he went forward to help her sit down next to him. The elderly woman¡¯s gentle tone did not give a touch of warmth to Bai Yu¡¯s heart at all. She could only hope that Ouyang Feilong would be able to distinguish them. Between what was love. And what was pure deceit. The party was as simple and boring as usual. The guests were all restraining their words, as they knew they could not afford to create more friends or enemies at the height of the conflict within the court. Thus, today¡¯s party was filled with awkwardness. When the third performance ended, Empress Dowager Wei spoke up amidst the restrained atmosphere. ¡°Long-er.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Ouyang Feilong replied. ¡°Do you know what an old person like aijia wishes for the most on every birthday?¡± ¡°I am ipetent. Mother, please give me guidance.¡± ¡°Aijia only wishes to see aijia¡¯s children and grandchildren grow up¡­¡± Empress Dowager Wei revealed a sorrowful smile as she raised her wrinkled hand to wipe away the tear that no one knew whether it truly existed or not. ¡°¡­But not long ago, aijia lost aijia¡¯s first great-grandson¡­¡± ¡°Mother, please restrain your emotions.¡± Ouyang Feilong now knew what his mother was implying. ¡°Mother, please restrain your emotions.¡± A pretense of worry was uttered from Bai Yu¡¯s lips. And as soon as the words were said, Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s eyes instantly turned to her. ¡°How could aijia stay calm when the devil that killed aijia¡¯s great-grandchild is still walking free?!¡± Empress Dowager Wei called out sharply. ¡°Taizi Fei!¡± ¡°Yes, grandmother.¡± Chu Jiaoxin bowed her head in response. ¡°You¡¯re the one responsible for the investigation. What have you found?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Chu Jiaoxin nced at her before turning to look at Ouyang Feilong. Bai Yu unconsciously touched her bracelet. In Da Yang, jade was a highly valuable essory. Thus, it was often used to create tablets for royalty to identify themselves. Each jade color had its meaning, namely the green jade representing heaven¡¯s son. Purple jade symbolized perseverance to achieve the intended goal. It also signified the status of¡­the heir to the throne. Bai Yu had seen that jade on Ouyang Mingxian when she fainted in the royal garden. The purple jade she and Ouyang Feilong were wearing represented the heirs! Everyone believed that Bai Yu was behind Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage because she was pregnant with the dragon heir. The pregnancy of Taizi¡¯s second consort presented a future threat to the heir that would inherit the throne after Ouyang Mingxian. Naturally, all were convinced that Bai Yu would dare tomit the crime to secure her children¡¯s future. Due to Da Yang¡¯s tradition, Chu Jiaoxin¡¯s children could not inherit the throne, despite her being Taizi Fei. The emperor of Da Yang could not have a drop of blood from Da Chu. In the end, only Bai Yu¡¯s child had the right to the throne. However, Bai Hua¡¯s pregnancy became a major obstacle to Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s child¡¯s ascension. At the same time, Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage would greatly benefit Bai Yu and her children. Bai Yu knew that she was not the culprit. No matter how beneficial the loss was to her, she did not do it. And the purple jade bracelet that Ouyang Feilong had given her while wearing one himself made her think of something¡­ After that night, other than Xiao Chang¡¯s imprisonment, Ouyang Feilong remained silent. She had thought that it was a result of him being limited by the pressure from various sides. But when she looked at the purple jade bracelet, a thought came to her¡­Ouyang Feilong did not keep quiet and let the conflict fester because he could not find the culprit. Instead, he had known who it was all along! She was pregnant with twins. There were two purple jade bracelets given to her by Ouyang Feilong before the incident urred. Among those who would gain from Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage, apart from Bai Yu¡­there was Ouyang Feilong as well! It was possible that the n that Ouyang Feilong had did not end with Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s bing Taizi. But that n had been for their children all along! Chapter 227 - 227 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part I 227 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part I Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman. Shemitted suicide to escape from pain in her every life. Today, she epted that she was truly foolish. After crossing into this world, her life had been smooth sailing because of the story within the series that she already knew, enabling her to escape from various problems. This time, it was the situation that had happened in the series as well, though it was entirely out of her control. She had always had the advantage of knowing the future. Now she no longer had the upper hand, and she had to go against Empress Dowager Wei, who was once close to her. What was happening in front of her was a fate she had never faced before. But, because she had decided to change her fate, she had to continue to fight, no matter how blindly that fight would be. ¡°How is it, Taizi Fei? How far has your investigation progressed?¡± Empress Dowager Wei asked Chu Jiaoxin, yet her eyes nced back at Bai Yu¡¯s smiling face. Come on, take a shot. ¡°Bengong has troubled you, Taizi Fei.¡± Bai Yu smiled at the woman who held the secret regarding the incident of loss. She was not afraid of Empress Dowager Wei revealing that secret here. If her prediction was correct, Ouyang Feilong would never let her bear the me. And if she could hazard a guess¡­ He¡­might even be the true culprit. ¡°Grandmother. Aunt¡­¡± Chu Jiaoxin curtsied and spoke. She could be clearly heard without having to raise her voice. ¡°¡­I have interrogated Xiao Chang, the royal maid who has given the tonic to Second Consort Bai. She admits that she was the one who brewed the tonic and that the herb was given to her by the empress.¡± ¡°Has the fiber of medicine been examined?¡± Ouyang Feilong asked. ..... ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I have examined it. Within the fiber, there is an ingredient poisonous to Second Consort Bai¡¯s pregnancy. When consumed, it increases the risk of miscarriage.¡± An exmation from the guests could be heard as soon as Chu Jiaoxin confirmed the rumor. m! ¡°Insolent!¡± Bai Yu mmed her fist onto the table, silencing all within the party. Her eyes turned to the woman who had mentioned her. Her eyes were calm despite the fury in her tone. ¡°¡­Do you have ten heads to spare to pay for your rash usation? Bengong is the mother of this nation and an older sister to Second Consort Bai.¡± ¡°I do not dare.¡± Normally, Chu Jiaoxin would continue to argue with her to the point of breaking into a fight. Yet that same Taizi Fei lowered her head and withdrew from the chance of an argument. Both she and Bai Yu knew that someone would show themselves. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± A clear voice from a woman in a dark purple dress was heard not too far from Bai Yu¡¯s side. ¡°¡­The evidence clearly points to¡ª¡± ¡°Insolent!¡± Bai Yu yelled out the same word, forcing Mu Qilin to turn quiet. One had revealed her true nature. ording to her calction, there was another one left. ¡°¡­How is this rted to you, De Fei?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not involved, but she¡¯s correct.¡± Empress Dowager Wei was the person who spoke this time. This was what Bai Yu had been waiting for. ¡°¡­Your maid has already confessed. There¡¯s nothing you can refuse.¡± It was clear that Empress Dowager Wei had nned to expose Bai Yu in the middle of the party. Bai Yu turned to the other woman. Two pairs of eyes exchanged gazes. ¡°Mother, please consider it carefully. I was given this tonic by his majesty, and I passed it on to my sister. If it is trulyced with poison, then is Mother not using his majesty as well?¡± ¡°Insolent!¡± Now it was Empress Dowager Wei who yelled out. Her body trembled with anger when Bai Yu turned her own words against her. With such an audience, a high level of acting skills was required for both actresses. Bai Yu was confident that she would not lose to Empress Dowager Wei. ¡°You wronged your sister and now passing the fault to his majesty?¡± ¡°I do not dare.¡± Bai Yu pretended to bow down. ¡°The investigation has yet to bepleted. I do not dare ¡®throw¡¯ any remark at anyone.¡± Her words were polite and humble, though the meaning behind them was directed at Empress Dowager Wei. It was then that the elderly woman realized that Bai Yu had lured her to openly state an usation when Chu Jiaoxin had only started talking. ¡°Taizi Fei¡­¡± The argument between the two pirs of the inner court was interrupted by Ouyang Feilong at the right moment. And it seemed that his sense of timing greatly pleased Bai Yu. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The unusually reserved Chu Jiaoxin curtsied before continuing. ¡°Even though the maid had admitted to receiving the tonic from the empress, I did notpletely believe her. I then had some people search for the residue of the tonic the Empress always drinks in two locations. The Empress¡¯s pce and the royal doctor¡¯s bureau.¡± A few days ago, Chu Jiaoxin sent people to her pce to investigate the residue of the herb used to create the tonic. Bai Yu easily cooperated, as she was certain that they would not find anything abnormal. ¡°I did not find anything out of the ordinary in the residue.¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s none¡­¡± The sound of Mu Qilin¡¯s mutter attracted the attention of everyone in the party, including Ouyang Feilong, who raised a brow at the person in the seat higher than the other women in the party, though still lower than his and Bai Yu¡¯s. He remembered that he had talked to her alone once. ¡°Ah! I was impolite. Please excuse me.¡± It was impossible for Ouyang Feilong to not realize that she was acting. Still, he yed along. ¡°What do you mean, Mu De Fei?¡± Mu Qilin¡¯s face immediately lit up. This time, Ouyang Feilong remembered both her surname and title! That spurred her on to openly reveal her thoughts. ¡°¡­I only think that it would not be strange if the poison wasn¡¯t found in the Empress¡¯s pce. Her majesty is also pregnant; how could the harmful ingredient be included then? It is more likely that the herbs wereter tampered with at the east pce¡­¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded, seemingly in agreement. His reaction made Mu Qilin overjoyed, while Bai Yu wanted nothing more than to roll her eyes at Ouyang Feilong. He was bing a better actor day by day! ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Bai Yu touched the back of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s hand to call his attention. She did not know whether it was because of jealousy or frustration, but she had done it. ¡°I am being framed. Your Majesty himself has given those herbs to me. How could I dare use it to harm Third Sister?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ouyang Feilong turned his eyes away from Mu Qilin to look at Bai Yu. The corner of his mouth twitched into a smile for a blink of an eye before returning to normal. He knew she deliberately interrupted his conversation with his consort. Now it was apparent that Ouyang Feilong knew about this staged scene all along. It was even possible that he had been acting from the start. Damn him! ¡°Your Majesty, this is all I have found. The investigation has yet to be concluded, and the culprit has yet to be found. Please, I beg for Your Majesty¡¯s mercy.¡± Chu Jiaoxin curtsied after she finished. Ouyang Feilong waved his hand in a gesture of bestowing her with the mercy she asked for. It was as if everything would end there, with Bai Yu still being seen as a suspect. However, before it could truly end, a voice came. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± A female voice was heard once more, though it was not the same woman who had spoken. ¡°I, Tai Fei Bai Xue, would like to request Your Majesty¡¯s permission to inform Your Majesty of something.¡± ¡°First, please allow me to ask whom Your Majesty has assigned to oversee the Empress¡¯s tonic.¡± Bai Xue inquired in a serene voice, a notable characteristic of the former De Fei to Ouyang Hongxian. ¡°It is Royal Doctor Li.¡± At Ouyang Feilong¡¯s answer, confusion unfurled on the widowed consort¡¯s face. ¡°¡­But that day, I identally saw that it was another royal doctor who gave the tonic to the empress¡¯s maid¡­¡± Chapter 228 - 228 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part II 228 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part II ¡°¡­But that day, I identally saw that it was another royal doctor who gave the tonic to the empress¡¯s maid¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xiao Xi blurted it out before Bai Xue could finish. The royal maid mentioned hurriedly stepped forward to stand beside Bai Yu before kneeling down in front of Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Your Majesty, that day it was Royal Doctor Mu instead of Royal Doctor Li who gave me the medicine.¡± ¡°Exin how that happened.¡± Bai Yu immediately interrogated Xiao Xi herself. ¡°Your Majesty, that day I went to get the medicine from Royal Doctor Li as usual. But it seemed that Royal Doctor Li was upied with something else, so royal doctor Mu brought two packets of herbs to me. I took one to brew for Your Majesty, and the other I gave to Xiao Chang at the east pce. Nothing was out of the ordinary, so I did not think such a thing could happen¡­¡± Xiao Xi paused. Her eyes widened as realization dawned on her. She suddenly knocked her forehead onto the floor to punish herself. ¡°¡­I deserve death. I deserve death¡­¡± m! ¡°Guards!¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Bring Royal Doctor Li and Royal Doctor Mu here this instant!¡± Xiao Xi did not have to continue before Ouyang Feilong and everyone understood¡­The owner of the herb packets intended to make Bai Yu miscarry. And even if she took another packet, she would still be med for Bai Hua, who was poisoned in her ce. Her hand came to the curve of her belly; her heart beat fast. Despite her being the lucky one, fear gripped her tight¡­ This incident was more than Bai Yu had expected. Without foolishness blinding her, Bai Yu could see clearly that Ouyang Feilong had not sent Bai Xue to her to be a mere conversation partner. Bai Yu¡¯s every assumption and every theory would be verified by Bai Xue without being seen by Empress Dowager Wei, who was madecent by Ouyang Feilong¡¯s pretense of estrangement. ..... Bai Xue had been pursuing the truth, with Ouyang Feilong secretly supporting her all along. Today¡¯s scene might be orchestrated, but the ultimate truth was only known by Bai Xue, who would soon reveal it to all¡­ ¡°B¡­ Blessings to Your Majesty.¡± Two royal doctors who were in the party were brought by the guards, as Ouyang Feilong had ordered. ¡°What happened?¡± At first, the son of heaven seemed to have the usual tone of indifference. However, after hearing what Bai Xue had said, fury started to well up within him and leaked into an immense pressure that intimidated everyone from moving a muscle. His patience had run dry! ¡°Y¡­Your¡­Your Majesty¡­T¡­That day, I suddenly had diarrhea¡­¡± Royal Doctor Li¡¯s voice trembled because of the menace he felt. ¡°¡­C¡­Coincidentally, it was time for the empress¡¯s maid toe to take the tonic, so I prepared two herb packets as usual and asked Royal Doctor Mu, who happened to pass by, to give them to that maid.¡± Ouyang Feilong said nothing. His golden eyes moved to Royal Doctor Mu, who was also shaking. ¡°¡­I only handed the herbs to that maid. There was nothing out of the ordinary, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Are you certain that the herb you prepared has the correct ingredient?¡± Bai Xue asked. Two royal doctors nodded, though the Tai Fei was notpletely convinced. ¡°Are you certain that you did not add anything that could be harmful to the pregnancy?¡± ¡°I am certain.¡± Royal Doctor Li gave a firm reply. ¡°Then, did Royal Doctor Mu confirm the ingredients in the herb packet?¡± Bai Xue continued. ¡°I¡­ I did not confirm.¡± ¡°So you are guilty!¡± Bai Xue pointed at him as the culprit. Her voice was firm, despite theck of evidence. ¡°Guards! Arrest the culprit!¡± Bai Yu gave out a loud order without noting how the man was clearly being framed. ¡°Your Majesty, please, give us justice!¡± Seeing that her father was being detained, Mu Qilin could not stand idly by. She left her seat to kneel in front of Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong and begged at the top of her voice. ¡°My father is not guilty. Please reconsider.¡± In the blink of an eye, her beautiful face was wet with tears. ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider. My father is a royal doctor. His whole life is already devoted to the royal family. How could he dare hurt royalty?¡± Ouyang Feilong was silent. His golden eyes were cold. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Guards! Take De Fei back to her pce.¡± Bai Yu ordered again. No one objected to her. Even Empress Dowager Wei was strangely quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The figure in luxurious attire shook herself away from the guards. Mu Qilin tried to bring herself up the stairs to reach Ouyang Feilong¡¯s seat but ended up tripping over her own skirt. Still, she was determined. The noble consort almost ¡®crawled¡¯ up to where Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong were sitting before being stopped by Xiao Xi and the emperor¡¯s eunuch. When she could not approach them, she yelled out. ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider. The Mu family has served as royal doctors for many generations. We are not a merchant family. How could we have the means to buy rare herbs from the desert?!¡± ¡°That is reasonable¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong seemed to be convinced. His reaction spurred Mu Qilin on. She continued, blurting out everything in an attempt to escape the punishment. ¡°Your Majesty, ¡®Kui Wu¡¯ is a rare nt. Lin-er has always wanted to use it to nourish Lin-er¡¯s body, but even the Mu family cannot find any. How could Father get his hands on the herb that was that expensive and use it to harm the empress and the second consort?¡± Mu Qilin shook herself off the restraints and was easily let go. The graceful Mu De Fei hoped to bring her frail form to be before Ouyang Feilong. But when she finally managed to drag herself up to him, her sight was filled with the golden fabric of Bai Yu¡¯s phoenix robe. ¡°De Fei.¡± Bai Yu called out the name of the woman who was staring back with eyes burning bright with anger. Though she was of lower rank, Mu Qilin never once showed respect toward her. Not even during this time¡­when she was due a grave punishment. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Mu Qilin tried to approach Ouyang Feilong. He was within her reach, with only Bai Yu dividing between them. ¡°¡­Please let me have an audience. Please let me attest to my father¡¯s innocence.¡± This foolish woman only feared that her father would be the downfall of her family. That fear had taken away all her reasoning, leaving behind only the thought of escape from punishment. ¡°Answer one thing to bengong, and bengong shall let you have an audience with his majesty.¡± Bai Yu nced at the woman¡¯s prostrating form, still shaking from the unsessful attempt to suppress the intimidation caused by Ouyang Feilong. ¡°De Fei.¡± A beautiful smile bloomed on Bai Yu¡¯s face. ¡°No one has said the name of that herb at all. How did you know both its name and origin?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday party became the judgment day of the royalty assassination. The culprits were Royal Doctor Mu and Mu De Fei, who had secretly changed the medicine to cause miscarriage. Mu Qilin insisted on refusing, even though Bai Yu had caught her lie. She continued to struggle to have an audience with Ouyang Feilong until the man uttered one sentence. ¡°Or do you want zhen to investigate?¡± Then, the two finally confessed, though they refused to reveal the reason or the process of their crime further. Still, Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong knew that they had received an order from someone and that someone was Empress Dowager Wei, who begged Ouyang Feilong not to execute all of the Mu family. Her reasoning was that the royal family had already lost one life, and more bloodshed would be a misfortune to the court. Ouyang Feilong only half-listened to her. He ordered Royal Doctor Mu and Mu Qilin to be executed, sparing the lives of the rest of the Mu family by exiling them from the capital. Everyone in the Mu family was not allowed to enter the capital for three generations. Bai Yu returned to her pce, exhausted. Her various emotions that had been tied into knots were finally resolved. However, those were only small, trivial knots. She still did not have a way to unravel thergest knot that still sat firmly on her throne¡­ Empress Dowager Wei. Chapter 229 - 229 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part III 229 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part III Bai Yu returned to her pce, exhausted. Her various emotions that had been tied into knots were finally resolved. However, those were only small, trivial knots. She still did not have a way to unravel thergest knot that still sat firmly on her throne¡­ Empress Dowager Wei. If she carefullypared the timeline, it would be clear that Empress Dowager Wei was one of the people who knew about her pregnancy. If she had consumed that herb packet, she would surely miscarry, and that would surely benefit Ouyang Mingxian, who was Taizi. However, the unlucky victim was Bai Hua instead. Despite her n being derailed, Empress Dowager Wei could still utilize the incident to frame Bai Yu while sessfully eliminating a child from the Bai family at the same time. Fortunately, Mu Qilin¡¯s fear of death had made her blurt out everything, as Bai Xue had expected. Bai Yu and Bai Xue had spent quite some time formting the n and speaking to Chu Jiaoxin in advance. The result was an opera scene that had gone smoothly from start to finish. What she did not expect was Ouyang Feilong clearly expressing his support for her after such a long time of estrangement¡­This was his n. Though Empress Dowager Wei was not toppled, her pawns decreased. ¡°Your Majesty, the emperor has sent a tonic to drink before bedtime. His Majesty has firmly said that Your Majesty should hurry and rest. As for His Majesty himself, he will continue to work at the royal study.¡± Bai Yu listened to the report before nodding and drinking the tonic, followed by a cube of honey that reminded her of her older brother. He would always carry these cubes with him so that he could pamper her when she drank the medicine after practicing martial arts. ¡°You should hurry and bring Xiao Chang back.¡± Bai Yu waved her hand, dismissing the puppy maid, whose face did not hide how much she wanted to go and see her sworn sister after everything was resolved. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yu smilingly nodded when her maid left. Her thoughts turned to the problem of finding a method to approach Ouyang Feilong¡­ How could she not think about it?! ..... She was hurt and devastated. She had cursed him in her mind countless times. She let the past ¡®wounds¡¯ blind her, not realizing that everything was his n all along. In the past, there was never a time that she was not betrayed. Ouyang Feilong was the only person who had shown her that trust truly existed. The trust they had for each other surprised even Bai Yu herself. However, his actions were limited by Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s spies within the royal pce. Sometimes, he would have to restrain himself like this time; otherwise, the Emperor of Da Yang would be gossiped about as a man charmed by a beauty to the point of neglecting the nation. After calcting everything, she came to the conclusion that although he had hurt her, she should be the one to approach him first¡­ But how should she make up with her beautiful husband? The method was not what she was most worried about. Her main problem was courage. Other than the fact that he did not stay overnight at her pce, Ouyang Feilong had been acting normally toward her all along. It was she who had been sulking and ignoring everything¡­ Could love truly make someone blind? Thump Thump A kick from two little lives called a smile to the viiness¡¯s face. Her children must beughing at her rambling thoughts. While she was smiling to herself, a ck magic eagle flew to where she was sitting. Ah-Zhen appeared to take the letter and hand it to her. This letter was from Bai He. As she could not use magic, Ah-Zhen had been the one who sent the letters for her. She unfolded the paper to read a short message containing only a single sentence. It was a sentence that could call forth happiness and raise her spirit in an instant. Bai Yu read the one sentence her brother had written over and over again¡­ ¡®Fear not, dear sister.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next morning, Bai Yu woke up early, intending to make desserts for her beautiful husband. Though she was eight months into her pregnancy, she did not have difficulty with her movements. She waited until it was time for Ouyang Feilong to leave the throne room before arranging the desert and bringing it to him. This would be their first conversation after the situation had returned to normal. However, her intention was thwarted when her husband was summoned to the royal garden by his mother, amidst the blooming flowers and¡­two young women of age. Bai Yu let out an exhale of frustration. As long as Empress Dowager Wei was not defeated, she and Ouyang Feilong would never have a peaceful life. The incident with Mu De Fei had passed only one night before the mastermind started overstepping and annoying them again. She started so early in the morning by bringing young nobledies of a simr age to Bai Yu into the pce. Still, it was expected¡­ Empress Dowager Wei had ruled the inner court ever since she herself was a young woman, standing tall through precisely three reigns. If she could be easily defeated, she would not be called thest boss. ¡°Blessings to Your Majesty. Blessings to Mother.¡± Bai Yu did not wait for an invitation before heading to therge gazebo surrounded by various flowers. When she arrived, the two women stood up to curtsy to her, giving her a clear view of their appearance. One was a woman she did not recognize, while the other she knew and had fought with before. Fan Lu. ¡°Blessings to the Empress. May you live and reign for a thousand years, a thousand years, thousands of thousands of years.¡± ¡°Rx.¡± Bai Yu waved her hand as a courtesy. Ouyang Feilong remarked nothing of her arrival, though his eyes carried a strange gleam of dness. He stood up and gently helped her sit down next to him. ¡°I have made some desserts for his majesty. I heard that Mother and His Majesty are here, so I came.¡± ¡°Very well, very well. The more the merrier.¡± Empress Dowager Wei seemed to be in a good mood as sheughed. Bai Yu, simrly, smiled. ¡°Does Empress already know these youngdies? Aijia called them here to keep aijiapany in Mu De Fei¡¯s ce.¡± The elderly woman was telling her that these would be her new rivals who had appeared in a single night. ¡°I have already met Miss Fan Lu. But the other young miss¡­¡± Bai Yu paused as she nced at the other woman. She had lovely features and prominent peach blossom eyes. A perfect mixture of Bai Hua and Bai Yue¡­ quite cute and beautiful at the same time. ¡°Your Majesty, my name is Wei Shushu.¡± ¡°Shushu¡­ A good name.¡± Bai Yu nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± She lowered her cute face as a flush appeared naturally on her cheeks¡­ A beauty blessed by nature. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Bai Yu turned to the man who had been silent ever since her arrival. ¡°These young misses are young and pretty. Why not give them suitable marriages?¡± ¡°Does Empress think so?¡± How could Ouyang Feilong not know the reason his mother brought these women here? He had been finding a way to handle them. Unexpectedly, Bai Yu, who hade hereter, not only saw through the situation but also found a quick and concise solution¡­ The women in love were indeed wicked. ¡°Ever since I was bestowed a marriage to be Your Majesty¡¯s Wang Fei, I have been treated very well. I wish that they could feel the same happiness.¡± Bai Yu spoke to Ouyang Feilong. However, it was apparent to the listeners that she was putting her authority on disy¡­ Out of all those within the inner court, she was the sole recipient of his care. No women were allowed topete! Your sister would not fear anyone, big brother! ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s graciousness is truly boundless.¡± Hm? Even after those words, someone would still dare to go against her? ¡°Miss Wei¡­¡± Bai Yu gave a smile to the woman who had bowed her head at her before. ¡°¡­Do you have anyone in mind?¡± Chapter 230 - 230 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part IV 230 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part IV ¡°Miss Wei¡­¡± Bai Yu gave a smile to the woman who had bowed her head at her before. ¡°¡­Do you have anyone in mind?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Her red lips were pressed tightly together. Then, her face and ears slowly turned red, the opposite of Fan Lu¡¯s paleness at Bai Yu¡¯s remark¡­Oh, now she understood. Empress Dowager Wei intended to make Fan Lu be Ouyang Feilong¡¯s consort. As for Wei Shushu, she would keep her for Ouyang Mingxian. ¡°The Empress is jesting.¡± Empress Dowager Wei softlyughed at the reaction of her distant rtive. ¡°Aijia feels a little tired. You two apany aijia back.¡± When a sudden excuse came, Bai Yu smiled andpliantly let them go. Internally, she was quite pleased¡­ The Empress Dowager must be afraid that she would marry those two to other men before her scheme could proceed. ¡°Where¡¯s zhen¡¯s dessert?¡± As soon as they were left alone, Ouyang Feilong pulled her to lean on his warm chest. He whispered, asking for the snack that he had not shown interest in before. ¡°Is Your Majesty not already full from those two feasts for the eyes?¡± Though her words were sullen, her body shifted closer to the warmth she had missed. ¡°Zhen can feast on you forever.¡± Ouyang Feilong rested his hand on her bump and started caressing it as he pressed a kiss onto her hair. ¡°¡­Especially after starving for so many days.¡± ..... ¡°Passing by my pce every day like that, has Your Majesty never looked?¡± Bai Yu¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Zhen wants to have a closer look.¡± He moved closer. His embrace was full of yearning. ¡°Zhen misses you¡­Wants to hold you.¡± ¡°I also miss Your Majesty.¡± She put her hand over hisrger one that was still on her belly. The strength of the tiny kick could be felt under her palm. The lovers relished the two little lives with smiles. No more words were uttered between them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong headed back to have lunch at her pce. After the meal was finished and the tonic was drunk, the two bodies moved to nestle on the bed. Two familiar-looking fragrant pouches wereid next to the pillows on the bed¡­ Their bed. ¡°Other than Brother, zhen never trusted anyone,¡± Ouyang Feilong spoke after a long silence. ¡°Other than battle strategy, zhen never trusted anything to anyone. Zhen believed that zhen was strong enough to carry everything alone. But zhen can no longer do it.¡± Bai Yu said nothing in reply. She only listened to the man, who rarely spoke more than a few words. ¡°When zhen had to pretend to be cold¡­ It was torture, Xiao Yu.¡± Even without seeing his face, Bai Yu could sense the pain the person behind her felt. ¡°¡­Zhen is no longer strong enough to do everything alone.¡± Bai Yu squeezed his hand that was wrapped around her waist. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not asking.¡± And for almost dying before meeting her red string of fate, like in every life before. This new path of fate had made her realize that marriage was not the end of a love life. It was only the beginning where two people had to adapt to each other. Ouyang Feilong never talked. And she never asked. No matter how deep their trust ran, a day like this was inevitable¡­ The day when their misunderstanding escted out of control. Because of their status and because of the ever-changing situation around them, they could no longer continue with their old habits¡­ Not only ¡®trust¡¯ but also ¡®understanding¡¯ was needed for a longsting and stable love life. ¡°Zhen thanks you for trusting zhen all along.¡± Ouyang Feilong pressed a kiss on her hair an uncountable number of times. ¡°These past few days reminded zhen of something the foolish woman had said. Back then, zhen misunderstood her because zhen never bothered to ask¡­¡± . ¡°There¡¯s one thing I wanted to request from Wangye. If something happens, can you please listen to my exnation first? As long as you still consider me a friend, I want to have that right.¡± ¡°Having a right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Before this, both Wangye and I had met each other in undesirable situations. But I still consider our chance of meeting each other a blessing. If we¡¯re going to continue to be good friends, then at least we should learn about each other and have a shared understanding. Since we didn¡¯t have much time to get to know each other, of course, it was impossible for us to be of one mind. So from now on, I want us tomunicate and listen to each other when something happens.¡± ¡°Friends don¡¯t always understand each other well, so if something happens, you should hurry to exin and don¡¯t let it weigh on your mind. Keeping thoughts to yourself makes it harder for others to understand you. That¡¯s why we shouldmunicate so that at least two of us will understand each other.¡± . ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It has been some time since we¡¯re no longer friends. We might now be confidants, but still not entirely¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong closed his eyes, recalling a report from Ah-Zhen that she had almostmitted suicide. A small drop of tears fell from his golden eyes before drying and disappearing¡­ He had almost lost her. It was all because they did not talk to each other. ¡°Henceforth, let¡¯s share everything with each other.¡± ¡°From now on, why don¡¯t we share everything with each other?¡± Two people and one mind uttered the same message at the same time. Bai Yu moved away from Ouyang Feilong¡¯s embrace to turn around and look at the face of the person who suggested the same thing she did. She smiled at him. ¡°I have cried because I missed Your Majesty so much.¡± Ouyang Feilong let out a chuckle. ¡°Zhen¡¯s study is full of your pictures.¡± ¡°I have cursed Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Zhen wrote an apology to you, copying it thousands of times.¡± ¡°Writing? Who made Your Majesty do that?¡± ¡°Bai He.¡± ¡°My brother is indeed powerful.¡± Bai Yu crossed her arms, puffing her chest. She had a brother who ordered the emperor around! ¡°If it¡¯s for you, zhen is willing to do anything.¡± ¡°Then, is Your Majesty willing to stay at my pce tonight?¡± Bai Yu asked with a smile. Ouyang Feilong gently caressed her beautiful face. ¡°Can zhen stay for both the day and night?¡± ¡°An emperor does not take back his word.¡± Bai Yu smiled so widely that two dimples appeared. Ouyang Feilong did not answer. He moved his face closer and pressed his lips onto hers, still drawn into a smile. He reluctantly withdrew before a frown appeared on his enchanting face. The next words from the emperor made Bai Yu¡¯s mouth hang open. ¡°When will you give birth?¡± Lustful ck Dragon! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the incident of Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage was resolved, Bai Yu¡¯s reputation was finally clean again. Surprisingly, she had received more support and love from the citizens. It was possible that the support came easily when she was seen as a beauty who was used as a scapegoat. And now that she was heavily pregnant and nearing her due date, the people of Da Yang were preparing to celebrate. Peace returned to the nation once more after the storm within the court had passed. Bai Hua¡¯s condition had returned to normal, though her mental state still needed close care. Bai Yu wished to visit her, but Ouyang Feilong did not allow her to move a finger. He even sent Yue Huiling to watch over her at her pce. When she met her cousin again, Bai Yu finally knew that Ouyang Feilong had been keeping an eye on Empress Dowager Wei from the start. The attack on the procession outside the pce was carried out with a focus on her stomach in an attempt to prove whether she was pregnant or not. At that time, Bai Yu could not use magic and was especially protective of her stomach, thus confirming Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s suspicion. Then, she was behind everything that had happened afterward, including Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage. This karma did note from Bai Yu, but Bai Hua still could not escape this fate of hers. ¡°An ancestor worship ritual?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Ever since ascending the throne, Your Majesty hasn¡¯t held this ritual¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong nodded. Due to the throne being passed on amidst chaos and confusion, he did not have the chance to hold the ancestor worship ritual at Ping An mountain, the ce where the royalty of the Ouyang dynasty would have to visit to pay respect once a year. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Your Majesty.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 231 - 231 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part V 231 Bai Yu never considered herself a smart woman Part V ¡°I¡¯ll go with Your Majesty.¡± ¡°No.¡± He refused without a pause. ¡°The path up the mountain is treacherous. You¡¯re almost due. How could you go there?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This is the only chance¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s tone was solemn. ¡°¡­The only chance that zhen can take Mother out of the pce.¡± Bai Yu frowned. ¡°What is Your Majesty nning?¡± ¡°Mother wants zhen to give a marriage between Miss Wei and Ming-er¡­¡± ¡°Wei Shushu¡­?¡± Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s haste meant that she finally realized that Ouyang Feilong was not as easy to control as Ouyang Hongxian, who was alwayspliant. The throne had changed hands, as well as the royal family¡¯s dark secret. Ouyang Feilong had learned the truth that she was behind Empress Wang¡¯s framing of Empress Wei and causing her death. Empress Wei was only useful to Empress Dowager Wei because of the child she carried. After Ouyang Mingxian was born, Empress Dowager Wei took over the inner court, making it no different from when she was empress. Not long before, a royal doctor had confirmed that Bai Hua could no longer give birth. If Wei Shushu married into Qin Wang Pce, she would not have a grand title, but she might be pregnant with Ouyang Mingxian and give birth to a son¡­ Now, Empress Dowager Wei was nning to seize power for herself once again by using her favorite grandson as her pawn. When Ouyang Mingxian was told of her n by Ouyang Feilong, he could not believe it at first. But with the evidence that Ouyang Hongxian had gathered, Ouyang Mingxian could not refuse to see Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s wickedness and cruelty. ..... However, because of the current situation, he had to agree to the marriage she proposed. The date of the wedding was pushed back as far as possible by Ouyang Feilong, who tried to interfere for fear of future problems. Ouyang Feilong must find a way to cut the problem at its root¡­ And the perfect chance was now when he could lure her out of the pce and kill her! ¡°What are you thinking?¡± His low voice pulled Bai Yu out of her own thoughts. Her eyes were wide with a look of panic as she stared at him, a former general who had bloodied his hands in countless battles. ¡°Your Majesty is going to kill¡­¡± She did not have the courage to continue. ¡°No.¡± Ouyang Feilong shook his head. Hisrge hand gently stroked her hair. ¡°But it¡¯s something not too far off.¡± Every part of the n was shared with her in detail. After listening to him, she was relieved that Ouyang Feilong was not so vicious to the point of killing his own mother. Still, his n relied heavily on the ancestor worship ritual; otherwise, there would be no other chance. It did not take long for Ouyang Feilong to convince the courtiers to agree. However, Empress Dowager Wei was not as easily swayed. She imed that she would not be able to travel up the mountain in her old age. Ouyang Feilong had to bring up Bai Hua¡¯s miscarriage, citing the reason that the absence of the pirs of the nations in the ritual ever since Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s reign had caused misfortune to fall upon the royal family. Ouyang Mingxian, who was told about the n from the start, agreed to join the ritual, which led to Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s finally agreeing on the condition that Wei Shushu had to apany her, and Bai Hua must remain at the east pce. Empress Dowager Wei¡¯s objective was bing clearer day by day. Bai Yu stayed behind as well, as it was time for her little ones to see the world. However, she had her duty to carry out, no different from Ouyang Feilong¡­ It was time for her to take the helm of her own fate. Ouyang Feilong had left for three days already. All the members of the royal family joined him, except Bai Yu, who was nearing her due date, and Bai Xue, who asked to stay to take care of her, ording to the n. On the fourth day that the capital was without the emperor, Bai Yu started to feel herbor approaching. She gripped her purple jade bracelet so tightly that veins appeared on her wrist. Her pain led to the chaos of royal doctorsing in and out of her pce throughout the day. Despite the pain, there was no sign of her going intobor until another morning came. For two full days, the ache assailed Bai Yu, only bing worse as time continued. Ever since Bai Yu¡¯s contraction started, the weather within the capital had been strangely fluctuating. ¡°X¡­Xiao Chang.¡± Bai Yu, who was lying on the bed, called her personal maid, who had finally returned to serve her. As she spoke, her face was sheened with drops of sweat. ¡°¡­How¡¯s his majesty?¡± From the royal pce to Mount Ping An, including the time the ritual would take, should not be more than ten days. Today should be the start of the ritual, yet Bai Yu received no news of Ouyang Feilong for two consecutive days. Her consciousness might have asionally slipped from pain, but she still did not lose her grasp of time. There had been a downpour during the past two days, causing a degree of disorder in the inner court and her pce. The ce where the ritual was held must not be too different. ¡°Your Majesty, the procession has arrived, but the ritual cannot be held because of the rain.¡± ¡°Send¡­magic letter¡­¡± Bai Yu wanted to know about Ouyang Feilong¡¯s well-being in detail. She believed that someone must be reporting her current situation to him at all times. On the other hand, she knew so little about him. It made Bai Yu worried¡­ She felt strangely fearful. Bang! ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The sound of thunder seemed to have startled her children. Another wave of pain washed over her as Bai Yu¡¯s beautiful face twisted into a grimace. A female royal doctor who would assist her in childbirth came to check on her condition. Suddenly, the doctor¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°Prepare for the birth of the heir.¡± As soon as her voice ceased, the objects that were readily prepared were brought into the bedchamber. Pain rose higher and higher until a drop of tears fell from her eyes. Bai Yu ordered through gritted teeth. ¡°Summon Bai Tai Fei.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± A royal maid replied before running out into the rain to bring Bai Xue here. Outside the pce were rows of royal guards who were on standby to protect the empress to the best of their ability. They were led by Yue Chen, while Yue Huiling was apanying the emperor¡¯s procession. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Bai Yu¡¯s whole body was numb from pain. Her lip was bitten to the point of drawing blood¡­ She never expected that childbirth would be thisplicated. The white fabric was handed to her, and Bai Yu instantly bit it. Shortly after, a luxurious gold fabric was hung from the ceiling. As a viiness with decades of experience, she had seen a childbirth scene like this before. Without waiting for the instruction, she grabbed onto it, hoping that it would help her safely birth her children. Bai Yu did not know what the pain had made her do. She only heard the sound of counting while she tried to push, over and over again. Several shichen had passed, but there was no sign that she would be able to give birth. There was only pain that continued, overwhelming her and plunging her into darkness. Bai Yu was woken up when the pain started once again, pulling her back into an unending fight against it. Her mind alternated between cursing Ouyang Feilong and praying for his safe return. No matter how much she asked, no one was willing to tell her anything about him at all. Even Bai Xue only repeated that she must concentrate on safely giving birth. ¡°Your Majesty, push a little more.¡± Bai Yu was given a tonic that restored her strength. The royal doctor told her that her children might be in danger if she could not give birth within two shichen. Bai Xue had brought Yue Mei along to help give her guidance. And her mother¡¯s arrival made Bai Yu suspect that quite some time must have passed. ¡°Hup!¡± Bai Yu took a deep breath before pushing as the doctor told her, but to no avail. She panted, exhausted. Both her face and her body were wet with sweat and tears¡­? Whose tear was it? ¡°Y¡­Your Majesty, one more time.¡± Bai Yu did not know who was calling her. She did not know where the tear on the back of her hand came from. She moved her hand up to grip the cloth before starting to push again with all her strength. ¡°Waaah!¡± A piercing cry revitalized Bai Yu from weariness, pulling her consciousness back to the surface. In her dark eyes reflected a small infant swaddled in red magic¡­ Already possess red magic at birth, my dear child? ¡°It¡¯s a prince, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Hic¡­Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡± The sound of congrattions echoed throughout the pce, yet a voice among them was surprisingly weak. But before Bai Yu could ask, another pain surged. ¡°It¡¯s a twin!¡± The female royal doctor noticed the abnormality. ¡°Prepare for another birth. Hurry!¡± ¡°Yu-er¡­ Do you hear me?¡± A gentle whisper was heard next to her ears. It was then that Bai Yu realized that the owner of the warm embrace and tears was Yue Mei. ¡°Mo¡­Mother¡­¡± She was worried about Ouyang Feilong. She wanted to know how he was. She¡­ ¡°Your Majesty! Please remain calm.¡± Bai Yu said nothing in reply. She had no strength left, even though her heart was filled to the brim with worry and concern. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Yu-er!¡± ¡°Waahh!¡± Her son¡¯s cry was thest thing before Bai Yu gathered herst reserve of strength and let her weary eyes finally close. Chapter 232 - 232 No more… The number one beauty Part I 232 No more¡­ The number one beauty Part I Golden light illuminated her dream. The source of that light was an orb that Bai Yu had seen in her dream before, along with the enormous golden dragon. She walked barefooted, following the orb that drifted aimlessly forward. ¡®Mother.¡¯ A little voice of a girl echoed. Bai Yu swept her eyes around her but could not find the speaker. When she opened her mouth to ask for the person¡¯s location, she could not speak. ¡®Mother. Don¡¯t leave me.¡¯ Bai Yu stopped looking around and stared into the orb that had halted at the same time she stopped walking. Did the voicee from this orb? ¡®Mother.¡¯ This time, it was a boy¡¯s voice. ¡®Don¡¯t leave me again.¡¯ Leave? Again? Leave what? Whom did she leave behind? ¡®Mother.¡¯ ..... ¡®Mother.¡¯ The girl and the boy¡¯s voices became a cacophony that made Bai Yu cover her ears. She wanted to shout that she was not their mother! She was going. Going somewhere¡­ A brilliant silver light suddenly shone. Its gleam was so bright that she had to close her eyes. ¡®Return.¡¯ A familiar voice of a woman sounded in her head. ¡®Your time has yet toe.¡¯ ¡®Return.¡¯ This time, it was a man¡¯s voice, so gentle that her heart basked in its warmth. ¡®Do not lose to fate.¡¯ Fate? Lose? Someone like her would lose to fate? ¡®Mother. I¡¯m waiting for you.¡¯ ¡®Mother. Pleasee back to me.¡¯ Losing to fate, huh? Never! A viiness like her would never lose to fate! Hah!!! ¡°T¡­That!¡± ¡°Y¡­ Your Majesty¡­ Your Majesty has woken up!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°R¡­Returning from death?!¡± ¡°Such a thing has never happened in the centuries before¡­¡± ¡°Coming back to life¡­Oh heavens. How cruel can you be?!¡± ¡°Yu-er! Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Sister! You¡¯ve woken up. You¡¯ve really woken up.¡± Bai Yu was panting hard, like a person who had been holding their breath for too long to the point of suffocation. Her dried lips tried to move, asking for someone. ¡°¡­My¡­¡± ¡°Here, Your Majesty.¡± When her eyes had finally adjusted, she saw that Yue Mei was standing near her bed. Next to her was Bai Xue, who was carrying a swaddle of golden fabric, and Xiao Xi, with simr size of silver cloth. The two bundles were put down on the bed. Bai Yu turned over to gaze at her children¡¯s little faces. ¡°Fortunately, Your Majesty has gathered enough strength for onest push before fainting. The princess is safe.¡± Xiao Xi exined it while still crying. She did not look too different from Yue Mei beside her. ¡°When you stopped breathing, it felt like my heart broke.¡± Yue Mei gently wiped the sweat on her daughter¡¯s face. Her mother¡¯s eyes were clearly swollen. ¡°I¡¯m back, mother.¡± Bai Yu smiled. She might have already died if her children, Yue Nan, and Ouyang Hongxian, had not stopped her in time. Bai Yu looked at the two infants. A son and a daughter. Their skins were white, slightly ruddy, and they were both plump, like two big steamed buns, making Bai Yu feel the urge to bite them. Her finger lightly scratched the cheek of the sleeping child. ¡°You two steamed buns are a phoenix and dragon pair too, huh?¡± It was you who pulled me back from that same fate, again and again. ¡°Wait until your fatheres back. He won¡¯t know which one¡¯s the phoenix and which one¡¯s the dragon,¡± Bai Yu said with a smile. Her little buns were so beautiful that it would be believable if she said they were female twins. When her thoughts went to Ouyang Feilong, Bai Yu immediately looked up. ¡°Where is his majesty right now?¡± There was not a word of reply. She frowned before trying to sit up despite the pain. Yue Mei and Bai Xue rushed to help her at the same time as Xiao Chang and Xiao Xi took the two infants into their arms. Bai Yu leaned back against the headboard that felt sturdier and more ornate than what she was used to. When she had properly sat up, she then realized that she was not in her own pce. She was in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s bedchamber, which was many times more spacious than hers. When she swept her eyes around the room, she then discovered that they were not in private. The room was filled with consorts and courtiers who had apanied Ouyang Feilong to the ritual. Bai Yu was still frowning as she stared, puzzled, at the white attire all of them wore. The color was exclusive to the period of mourning. Then, she finally understood¡­ She must have stopped breathing for so long that they all thought she was dead. Where was Ouyang Feilong? Did he think she was dead as well? ¡°You all can rise and go back to change. Bengong is fine. There¡¯s no need for any mourning.¡± Bai Yu did not want to ask for her husband in front of such arge number of people. She must protect her image as the empress. The heavy weight on her head told her that Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang had dressed her up in her full formal attire. What she felt was only a short, passing dream. Yet so much time had passed in this world. Death was indeed terrifying¡­ ¡°Taizi.¡± Seeing that all of them were silent and not moving to follow her order, Bai Yu called for Ouyang Mingxian. He had been standing at the foot of her bed, Chu Jiaoxin and Bai Hua beside him in an all-white dress. ¡°You all can go back. Bengong is fine.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ouyang Mingxian seemed to struggle to say something. In his sharp eyes reflected the light of the pain that had never appeared before. Bai Yu turned away from him and to another person whom she could speak morefortably. ¡°Father, let them leave. I have to hurry to see his majesty.¡± Bai Yu wanted to see Ouyang Feilong more than watch these people grieving over her death and resurrection. Bai Han was another person who refused to look her in the eyes, though he spoke calmly. ¡°I am afraid that is not possible.¡± ¡°What do you mean, not possible?¡± ¡°Your Majesty can no longer have¡­an audience with the Emperor.¡± It was Yue Mei who continued with an exnation. Tears welled up in her reddened eyes before they started falling again. ¡°¡­The Emperor is sleeping.¡± Ouyang Feilong was sleeping? ¡°The Emperor is sleeping next to¡­¡± Yue Huiling stepped forward to speak to her with swollen eyes. The general was in the same mourning attire as the others. Bai Yu contemted her cousin¡¯s words before turning back to look at the other side of the bed. Ouyang Feilong was indeed lying next to her. This bed was truly wide. Even though they were both sleeping on it, there was enough space left for the two little buns. Her husband was not in mourning clothes. He wore his golden robe, embroidered with a dragon pattern. On his head was the emperor¡¯s hat, with its twelve strings of pearls. His enchanting face was wan and full of scratches, spoiling the beauty she loved. Bai Yu reached out to touch those injuries with a trembling hand¡­ What happened to this beautiful face? Her hands moved to his broad shoulders, lightly shaking them to wake the slumbering person up to give her an answer as to what had happened to the face that had captivated her. The purple jade bracelet peeked out from her sleeve as she exerted more strength to shake him. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± No matter how hard she tried to shake him or call out to him, Ouyang Feilong¡¯s eyelids did not move and revealed his bright golden eyes. Bai Yu blinked, chasing away the water in her eyes. She did not want them to overflow. She did not want what she thought toe true. She gazed at his hands, ovepping with each other like a sleeping person. A glimpse of the purple bracelet could be seen peeking from the golden sleeve of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s robe. Bai Yu moved her shaking hand to caress it. The jade¡¯s cold surface felt no different from the skin of its wearer. Bai Yu closed her eyes in surrender to the truth. The tears she had tried to hold back finally flowed free. Though she tried to open her eyes to see the beauty of her husband engraved into her heart, everything was blurred by the curtain of tears. She could no longer see him clearly¡­ From now on, he would go to a faraway ce where she could not see him. Bai Yu held his hand, which was wearing the jade bracelet. The sound of the two bracelets colliding against each other might have been light, but it rang and echoed in her head. As if this was the sound when a heart broke¡­ As if this was the sound she heard from him because her lover no longer made a noise. He did not even have the sound of his breath. He was not breathing. Ouyang Feilong was not breathing¡­ He was not breathing like she was moments before! Chapter 233 - 233 No more… The number one beauty Part II 233 No more¡­ The number one beauty Part II He was not breathing. Ouyang Feilong was not breathing¡­ He was not breathing like she was moments before! ¡°The news of Your Majesty¡¯s birth came as soon as the procession arrived at Mount Ping An before we could reach the ce of the ritual. It said that Your Majesty¡¯s abnormal condition was critical and that either Your Majesty¡¯s body or the heirs¡¯ lives might be in danger. That day, it was raining so heavily that the procession could not continue. The Emperor refused to listen to anyone¡¯s protest as he rode his horse down the mountain by himself. When I could follow, I only found andslide that blocked the path. Not far from there was the Emperor¡¯s horse, near a drop-off caused by thendslide¡­ I could not find the Emperor¡¯s body.¡± Yue Huiling¡¯s voice, which was once strong and stable, was now so low and hoarse. Sobs did not obscure the words from Bai Yu at all. Even without the report, she could assume what had happened. Still, she did not and could not believe it. And so she must continue to ask. ¡°What happened to his majesty?¡± ¡°His majesty fell¡­¡± Yue Huiling¡¯s face was dry, though she had to control herself from sobbing. ¡°¡­Fell into a poison forest. His majesty was gravely injured andbined with the strangely unpredictable weather that day, it was toote to cure him by the time that I found him¡­¡± No¡­ ¡°¡­His Majesty ordered us to bring him back to the royal pce, no matter how critical his condition was. The Emperor passed away on the same day that Your Majesty stopped breathing.¡± Why did he do such a foolish thing¡­? ¡°I just brought the Emperor¡¯s body here today. I never thought Your Majesty would rise from death¡­¡± The lump in Yue Huiling¡¯s throat silenced her, making it impossible to continue. She, who had been through countless battles with Ouyang Feilong over the years, did not want to believe it and could not believe it¡­ ..... Someone who was like a brother¡­ Herrade in arms¡­ How could he leave so easily? Why did love make the heartless ck Dragon put someone before himself to this degree? Bai Yu only silently cried as she listened. Her red lips, painted with rouge to enhance her beauty, were pressed tightly to suppress the sobs. In therge bedchamber, there was only the sound of sobs from the servants who both loved and revered Ouyang Feilong. Who here had never fought beside him? Who here had never seen his strength and feats? Who here had never been under his protection over the decade? The sorrow and grief all of them had for Ouyang Feilong did note from his status as a great or powerful emperor. It was only because he was the man who had protected Da Yang with his immense strength that everyone could be witness to it. He was not a long-reigning monarch, but he had been beside the throne all his life. He was not thepassionate emperoruded by his subjects. He was a man whose name could put those in Da Yang at ease under his protection. The love that the citizens had for Ouyang Hongxian was shared by Ouyang Feilong to the same degree. No one could imagine the end of the strong and majestic man such as Ouyang Feilong. They only thought that he would remain to protect them forevermore. He was the legend of Da Yang¡¯s pride. He was the safety and security that all wished to die under. Yet, in the end, a mortal could not refuse death, no matter how noble or powerful one was. Da Yang had to send another angel back to heaven. ¡°Did his majesty leave any words behind?¡± After a long silence had passed and left her tears dried, Bai Yu spoke up amidst the sound of sorrowful sobs that never seemed to stop. There was no answer, only a golden scroll handed to her by Ouyang Mingxian. Bai Yu wiped away thest of her tears before taking her husband¡¯sst words. She lifted her chin, took in a deep breath, and uttered in amanding tone that rang loud and clear. ¡°Bring bengong¡¯s children here.¡± Bai Yu had not yet read thest royal decree. She was more concerned with the two bundles of cloth handed to her afterward. Bai Yu put one little bun next to Ouyang Feilong while the other she carried in her arms. ¡°Listen well¡­.¡± The sound of crying instantly ceased. ¡°¡­The prince and princess¡­ When they grow up, tell them that they are carved most lovingly by the love of their father and mother.¡± Her voice was hoarse but powerful with affection. Yet it did not stir the spirit of the servants, only plunged them deeper into sadness at the cruelty of fate¡­ For Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong, dying together was a better alternative to one leaving the other behind¡­ Bai Yu ignored the pity or sorrow anyone had for the fate between them. She pressed a kiss onto the forehead of her little steamed buns. My dear children¡­ You must grow up gracefully and live a life full of happiness in your parents¡¯ ce. ¡°The name of the prince of Da Yang¡­¡± Bai Yu deeply inhaled before announcing loudly. ¡°¡­Ouyang Yongyuan.¡± ¡°Long live Prince Ouyang Yongyuan.¡± ¡°Long live Prince Ouyang Yongyuan.¡± ¡°Long live Prince Ouyang Yongyuan.¡± Words of blessing were uttered three times amidst the woeful air before returning to silence. Bai Yu took in another deep breath before she continued. ¡°The name of the princess of Da Yang¡­ Ouyang Zhenai.¡± ¡°Long live Princess Ouyang Zhenai.¡± ¡°Long live Princess Ouyang Zhenai.¡± ¡°Long live Princess Ouyang Zhenai.¡± Bai Yu gazed at her children¡¯s lovely faces with a smile. She had wanted Ouyang Feilong to name them himself, but now that he was gone, she wanted the name of these two steamed buns to be proof of their love. The love that she never thought could be born between a man like him and a woman like her. The love that pushed them forward to seek true happiness. The love that was fate that they wrote together. The love that they had been waiting for over countless lives¡­ The true eternal love. ¡°Let them rest.¡± Bai Yu handed her children to Xiao Xi and Xiao Chang. She had to wipe her tears away once more as she watched them being brought out of the room. Then, she seized the opportunity while everyone was distracted and pulled out the phoenix hairpin in her hair. She gripped it tightly as she held it above her head, intending to send it through her neck and sever the artery for a quick death¡­ To be with her other half. ¡°No!¡± The strength she had gathered was quickly stopped by Ouyang Mingxian. Bai Yu tried to fight him, though her strength and martial arts skills could not rival his. Still, she did not give up¡­ She wanted to die! ¡°Your Majesty, please restrain your emotions.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please restrain your emotions.¡± The people in the bedchamber were made witnesses to the scene of the mother of the nation struggling to use her hairpin to kill herself and follow her husband. Though their marriage had not been long, the love they shared ran deeper than anyone could imagine¡­ Ouyang Feilong¡¯s death told them how much he loved Bai Yu. And this scene before them showed that the profound love they had for each other did not need to be ripened by time¡­ This was true love that could not be parted from, even by death! ¡°Release me!¡± Bai Yu tried to take the hairpin back from Ouyang Mingxian. Her body was held and pulled by her mother while her father watched. Bai Han did not dare touch his daughter for fear of hurting her in the process of trying to stop her. At the sight of Bai Yu¡¯s desire for death, the sound of crying within the bedchamber was amplified. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m going to be with him!¡± Bai Yu yelled until her voice was hoarse. Her tight grip on the hairpin made its sharp edge dig into her palm. Yue Huiling came to hold her back instead of Yue Mei, making it impossible for Bai Yu to struggle anymore. Then, Ouyang Mingxian could eventually force the hairpin out of Bai Yu¡¯s hand. When the only means of death were taken away, her willpower was left behind in its absence. Bai Yu fell back into Yue Huiling¡¯s arms, her tears flowing like blood. In her mind, she could only ask herself. What did she do wrong again? How could the red string she had found be taken away so soon? ¡°Yu-er¡­¡± Yue Mei stroked her daughter¡¯s hair in pity¡­ She understood how it felt to love so deeply, to the point of wishing for death. When she was forced to marry andter heard the news of her former lover¡¯s death on the battlefield, she once tried tomit suicide to follow him into theherworld. That time, she was stopped by Li Rong. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Bai Yu had forgotten her own status. Her bloodied hand carefully removed the jade bracelet before pressing it into her left chest. Her finger caressed its cold, hard surface. ¡°¡­If I can¡¯t follow my husband in death, then I¡¯ll live with a fate worse than death until the day I¡¯m buried in the ground!¡± Without giving anyone time to understand her words, Bai Yu held the bracelet in her right hand while her left hand pulled out another hairpin from her hair. Its sharp end shed the beautiful face from the tip of her chin to the corner of her mouth. The sound of screams could not stop Bai Yu¡¯s hand. She intended to create more wounds on her face, but the hairpin was easily pulled away by Bai Xue. She had truly lost all of her strength now. Even for her own death, she could not grant herself. Bai Yu could only die while still living. No more¡­ The red string of fate she had found. No more¡­ The man who never cherished a beauty. No more¡­ The number one beauty. Chapter 234 - 234 Zhen Ai Yong Yuan 234 Zhen Ai Yong Yuan Bai Yu organized a grand ceremony for Ouyang Feilong¡¯s funeral by herself. She refused to heal the scar on her face, intending for it to mar her beauty until her death. And so half of her face was obscured by a thin silk veil at all times. Da Yang had cried once again at the loss of two emperors in rapid session. Still, the court was held stable by Ouyang Feilong¡¯sst decree. Bai Yu, who was currently the person with the highest status, would announce its contents after the funeral ended. In hisst royal decree, Ouyang Feilong appointed Taizi Ouyang Mingxian as the next emperor, along with Taizi Fei Chu Jiaoxin as his empress consort. At the same time, he had ordered Empress Dowager Wei to stay at the Ping An Temple on the Ping An Mountain, which was the royal family¡¯s ancestral temple. He reasoned that, with his mother¡¯s old age, he wished for her to live peacefully. Furthermore, her praying at the temple would create good karma and fortune for the Ouyang dynasty, which had seen many losses in a short period of time. After the day the new emperor ascended the throne, Ouyang Mingxian appointed Bai Yu as Empress Dowager and Bai Hua as Huang Gui Fei. At the same time, Empress Dowager Wei could not ept Ouyang Feilong¡¯sstmand. But no matter how long she tried to dy her departure from the royal pce, she could not deny the word of the former son of heaven. Emperor Ouyang Mingxian himself apanied her to the Ping An Temple to see her off, disying admirable filial piety. Shortly after bing the emperor, Ouyang Mingxian assigned many men from the Wei family as courtiers in order to bnce the old and new power within the court. Bai Yu said nothing about his action, even though she held the title of Empress Dowager of Da Yang. She kept to herself in her pce, always wearing her veil. She raised the prince and princess by herself. Ouyang Mingxian did not object to her, as he knew how deeply she and Ouyang Feilong loved each other, as proved by their children. Ouyang Mingxian announced that the day Ouyang Feilong died, which was the same day that the prince and princess were born, would be called ¡®Zhen Ai Yong Yuan Day.¡¯ It was named after the prince and princess and held the same meaning: ¡®True eternal love.¡¯ The citizens celebrated the day of love from dawn to dusk. Lovers were allowed a space of intimacy allowed by Da Yang¡¯s tradition. The two little buns grew up under Bai Yu¡¯s care. They were well-liked by those within the inner court, especially by Chu Jiaoxin, who remained chaste, and Bai Hua, whose body had greatly weakened and was unable to have a child. Ouyang Mingxian devoted himself to maintaining the nation after what Ouyang Hongxian and Ouyang Feilong had left behind. He had no interest in epting more consorts. It was as if the prince and the princess were the heart of Da Yang. On the third anniversary of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s death, which was also the prince and princess¡¯ birthday, Ouyang Mingxian appointed Ouyang Yongyuan as Taizi, discarding voices of objection from the Wei family¡¯s courtiers. ..... Da Yang¡¯s royal court was stable, but Empress Dowager Bai¡¯s heart could no longer return to its former state¡­ ¡°Do you know the reason why Da Yang has a day of love like this?¡± A traveler wearing white schr attire asked a man in green beside him. Today was Zhen Ai Yong Yuan Day and the day Taizi of Da Yang was appointed. Citizens celebrated during the day and releasednterns at night. All day, merchants and travelers poured into the capital. Da Yang¡¯s Day of love had be a festival that attracted foreigners both for trade and to try their luck in love. ¡°It¡¯s the birthday of the emperor¡¯s favorite consort?¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± ¡°How did ite to be, then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite a bit of a legend¡­¡± The man in white straightened his back in his seat, putting on the air of a sage. ¡°¡­They say that Da Yang¡¯s former emperor and the current empress dowager were deeply in love, despite being married for only a short time before being parted by death¡­¡± The love story between Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong had been retold in this way ever since the day he passed away, and she had shed her own face to make her life a living hell. This story had been retold for over three years until it became a legend that was slightly embellished in some details but still had the same heartwarming effect on the listener, no matter how sorrowful its end was. ¡°Ever since the day the former emperor passed away,nterns had been seen from Empress Dowager Bai¡¯s pce every night. Those who collected the fallennterns would find gold tied to them. It seems her majesty wishes to reward anyone who keeps thentern¡­¡± ¡°Empress Dowager Bai is indeed generous. So releasingnterns bes an activity for lovers on the day of love?¡± ¡°No.¡± The man in white shook his head. ¡°¡­More important than the gold is thentern. Empress Dowager Bai draws two butterflies on everyntern she releases. One red, one silver¡­¡± ¡°Everyntern?¡± The man in green repeated. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s meant to represent her and the former emperor. Everyone in Da Yang knows this, so releasingnterns painted with red and silver butterflies has quite a superstitious meaning. They say that lovers who release thisntern will never part, and they will be blessed with eternal love.¡± ¡°A wonderful story.¡± The man in green nodded in admiration. Such a way of love showed that the people of Da Yang truly had tender hearts. ¡°There¡¯s more. When releasing antern in Da Yang, you must tie a valuable object to it as well, so that the lover can create good karma together. Those valuables will be of help to a person in need who finds thentern.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not rich, then I won¡¯t be able to find any valuables to tie to thentern¡­¡± The man in green joked. ¡°As for the man, he will bring jewelry. That piece of jewelry will be a promise of a betrothal¡­¡± The man in white produced a ring and put it on the table. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve prepared one.¡± ¡°And with whom will you release thentern?¡± The man in green was watching the other person. He only had one travelingpanion here, yet he brought something to release: antern with a lover. The man in white did not answer. He stood up and put the ring on the man in green¡¯s hand before pulling him out of the inn. The voice of the man in white could be vaguely heard before they left. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m going to ask you.¡± Pffffff ¡°Yuan-er!¡± A clear voice called out to the child in front of her with a scolding tone. He suddenly spat out warm tea, spattering her face with it because of thest words said by the man who asked another man to release antern together. ¡°M¡­Mother.¡± The son, who was the cause of the stain on the thin veil, spoke in a t tone. Nevertheless, his eyes clearly reflected guilt. Bai Yu sighed before taking off the veil to change to another one, not caring how she had surprised the people around her with her beauty. Three years had passed, and everyone knew that the former Meihua Lady had destroyed her own beauty and limited herself to the inner court. Bai Yu had no fear of anyone realizing that she and Ouyang Yongyuan had gotten out of the pce and were sitting in the Zhaocaijinbao inn, waiting to see the famous performance of Da Yang¡¯s Day of Love. ¡°Mother.¡± It was rare to see the new Taizi be so talkative. Her son had inherited quite a lot from his father. Yet today, he called her twice after spitting tea in her face. His small face, already having a trace of beauty more notable than any man, was full of doubt. ¡°Men can release antern together too?¡± She and her children would not use formal speech when it was not necessary. Although Ouyang Yongyuan was only three years old, he was smarter than his age. This time, they were under disguise outside the pce, so he was more careful with his words than usual. ¡°If your heart says yes, then you can.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± A high-pitched voice came before the chubby little legs of the younger steamed bun brought herself to the table. Ouyang Zhenai ran toward Bai Yu with a surprised look. It seemed that she had both heard her brother¡¯s question and her mother¡¯s answer¡­ The twins were indeed too clever for their age. Bai Yu sighed. If it was the older steamed bun, then she would be able to exin it to him again. Her first answer was intended to tease him before giving another, more serious reply. Unfortunately, the younger bun had heard it too. Now Bai Yu was starting to want to turn back the time to start again from the beginning without joking¡­ ¡°What are you teaching our children, hm?¡± Bai Yu sighed. Not only did the two steamed buns hear her, but their beautiful father had also heard¡­ ¡°I¡¯m only joking, dear.¡± ¡°Furen, the kids are in the copycat phase.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only joking.¡± Bai Yu grimaced under the new veil. The man who pretended to scold his wife had a smile on the corner of his mouth for a brief moment before returning to normal. ¡°It seems Father will give your mother a harsh punishment tonight.¡± He turned to speak to his son. ¡°I¡¯ll take Sister to stay at the pce.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan nodded with an expressionless face. He seemed unconcerned by anything, including his mother¡¯s pleading gaze¡­ This boy was good at ignoring others ever since he was a baby. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with biaoge!¡± Ouyang Zhenai clung to Ouyang Mingxian more than anyone else. She felt nothing even when she could not sleep with her father or mother. Her daughter loved beautiful men, with her father as the only exception. He was too beautiful, especially when he was with her mother. Ouyang Zhenai¡¯s eyes felt as if they could be blinded by the sight of her parents together¡­ She and her brother would surely look like this too when they grew up! ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with your mother and father on your birthday?¡± Bai Yu sent a pleading look to her two children again, even though what she received was disregard from the older one and confusion from the younger. She could not receive any more punishment from this man¡­ The lustful ck Dragon! No matter how hard she tried to beg them with her eyes, the older steamed bun still let his father do as he pleased. These father and son were almost telepathic. They had the same personality, even. As for the younger steamed bun, she readily followed her brother to stay at the pce. Nothing could make Ouyang Zhenai let go of her older brother. Nothing but beautiful men. ¡°Father and Mother must want to be together more.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan raised his teacup, sipping it in a dignified manner unusual for a child of his age. The boy tried not to think about the two men who had left. He told himself that his mother¡¯s answer was a mere jest. ¡°Also, there are royal affairs that I have to help his majesty handle.¡± Someone tell me that he¡¯s only three years old! ¡°That¡¯s great! Brother helps biaoge with work, and so biaoge will be able to y chess with me. I¡¯m going to win this time!¡± Someone tell me that she¡¯s only three years old! ¡°Heh.¡± A chuckle came from next to her as he put hisrge hand on her head and lightly rocked it. ¡°It seems Furen will have to sleep alone with me tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy antern for Father and Mother.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan knowingly stood up. ¡°My beautiful brother! Let me go with you too,¡± Ouyang Zhenai innocently ran after her brother. As soon as her children went out of her sight, Bai Yu immediately pped the man who used her head as a hand rest. She called out the name of the man who had such courage as she scowled at him. ¡°Ouyang Feilong!¡± That¡¯s right. This evil man was Ouyang Feilong! The damned person who should now be truly damned! Chapter 235 - 235 True eternal love Part I 235 True eternal love Part I That¡¯s right. This evil man was Ouyang Feilong! He was an evil man who had passed on his evilness to Ouyang Yongyuan in full. Her cute little steamed bun had be a devil bun at the young age of three. At the same time, the younger bun was¡­worryingly innocent. ¡°Furen, aren¡¯t you afraid of calling me too loudly? Won¡¯t everyone gather to see who has the same name as that former emperor?¡± In order to provoke her, the man who should have been dead spoke longer than every sentence her son had saidbined. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡± Bai Yu stopped pping his hand when her little strength could not faze him at all. She brushed his hand away, and he easilyplied. ¡°You¡¯re going to make my little bun go back to the pce just because I joked with him a little?¡± A smile escaped Ouyang Feilong¡¯s lips. He nodded. His smile widened at the repeated re from his wife. ¡°You¡¯re the worst.¡± Despite the veil, Bai Yu grimaced at him. Ouyang Feilong could see every action of his little fool. ¡°You fooled everyone in Da Yang. Fooled the royal court. Fooled even your own lieutenant-general. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet.¡± Ouyang Feilongughed when Bai Yu referred back to three years ago when he¡­faked his death. ¡°Weren¡¯t you an aplice as well?¡± He objected. Althoughter, he learned that she had truly stopped breathing, their n could still be considered a sess. ¡°You¡¯re ming me?¡± ..... ¡°Or do you want me to me the person who gave this jade to me?¡± The purple jade bracelet was brought up. ¡°Biaoge only helped with your n. It is you who is most guilty.¡± Bai Yu argued for Yue Nan. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s n to fake his death had received some help from Yue Nan, as these purple jade bracelets were created in heaven for a pair of lovers to sense each other¡¯s life force. Furthermore, it made sharing God¡¯s power or magic easier between the pair¡­ The coldness of the jade indicated the person¡¯s life. When it ceased to be cold, that would mean the death of its wearer. Ouyang Hongxian had made it for Ouyang Feilong when he was marrying a Taizi Fei as the crown prince of heaven. However, after incidents andplications, this gift was kept andter given to the current Ouyang Feilong. The ck Dragon¡¯s n to fake his death had this jade bracelet at the crux, thenbined with Bai Yu¡¯s acting and the downpour bestowed by the god of rain, who was a friend to Yue Nan and Ouyang Feilong. Though Ouyang Feilong was the first to think of this n, Bai Yu also had a part in developing it. He had tried to protect Bai Yu from his mother, but Empress Dowager Wei still crossed the line. Ouyang Feilong could not bear to see his beloved woman trapped in a miserable cycle, and so he tried to leave behind the power that was a major obstacle in his married life¡­ If being an emperor made them both unhappy, then it would be best to leave. He never wanted the throne. Thus, faking his death to abdicate the throne did note as a dilemma at all for Ouyang Feilong. ¡°Why do you siblings love faking death so much?¡± Bai Yu asked the question that had been on her mind for the past years. She might have cooperated with her Hollywood-level acting skills, but she was still puzzled by the two siblings¡¯ propensity for faking their own deaths. ¡°To let history begin anew.¡± The corner of Ouyang Feilong¡¯s mouth lifted slightly at the question from the little fool, whose foolishness was adorably inherited by Ouyang Zhenai. He extended his hand to Bai Yu. The other person immediately understood his action, though she refused to put her hand in his. ¡°There are people around.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ouyang Feilong uttered an ¡®oh,¡¯ yet did not take back his hand. Bai Yu pressed her lips together, trying to suppress embarrassment, then epted his hand and moved to sit on his waitingp. She was a married woman anyway, and he was her husband¡­ There was no need to fear anyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°History is written by the victor. Have you ever heard this?¡± Bai Yu nodded. Ouyang Feilong tightened his embrace around her and continued. ¡°In other words, it means¡­history is always written by the living.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± She frowned. ¡°The history of Da Yang is recorded in every generation of every dynasty. All are about the dead, written by the living. Beneath the glorious history, only the dead know the rotten truth¡­¡± Bai Yu nodded along as she listened. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s father was recorded as the emperor who had the least number of consorts because of his steadfast love for Empress Wei when in truth, he was a cut sleeve. Still, he perfectly carried out his duty as the emperor and produced offspring. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s death was recorded as an assassination by the coup. In truth, he returned to heaven with his lover, who was a goddess in the shell of a man. And no one knew this truth other than the two of them. As for Ouyang Feilong¡¯s history¡­ He died due to a grave injury as he rushed back to see her. He took hisst breath on the same day she gave birth to his children. Everyone admired and worshiped their true love, not knowing of his fake death caused by the heavenly poison that made his body resemble a corpse. His death then became a stable foundation for Ouyang Mingxian, who only learned the truth after bing an emperor. Every secret of the dynasty was buried with the dead. And the living recorded only what the dead wanted them to know. This time, Ouyang Feilong wanted the world to know¡­that he loved her until hisst breath. His death might be fake, but the love was all true. ¡°Father! Mother! Is this veil pretty?¡± Ouyang Zhenai ran up to them, proudly showing off a delicate veil that was popr among young women in Da Yang. After Bai Yu wore the veil every day to cover up the fake scar on her face, she became the pioneer of veil ¡®fashion.¡¯ However, no one knew that Empress Dowager Bai, under the veil, was not Bai Yu¡­but Bai Xue. This was the reason why Bai Yu had to pretend to mar her face. It was so that she would be able to exchange her ce with Bai Xue and give the woman both power andfort while she gained freedom. In the inner court where Ouyang Feilong was no longer the emperor, what need did she have to remain there? The title of empress dowager that Bai Xue wanted, Bai Yu had given her. ¡°You¡¯re still young; there¡¯s no need to cover your face.¡± This veil was normally worn by women who had been through a hair-pinning ceremony but were not yet married. Her Ai-er was only three years old. There was no need for her to wear it, although she was as beautiful as her brother. ¡°What if I buy it for Auntie instead?¡± Yue Huiling would never care for something like that. But how should she tell her daughter that¡­? ¡°Ai-er.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan called his sister when he saw his mother¡¯s silence. ¡°Yes, brother?¡± Ouyang Zhenai stared at her brother with her big bright eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to Second Aunt instead?¡± It was impossible for the little sister to not follow her brother¡¯s suggestion. ¡®Second Aunt¡¯ that Ouyang Yongyuan mentioned was Bai Xue, who had been acting as Empress Dowager Bai for the past two years. She was also the one who took care of them while they were in the pce. While others thought that Bai Yu and her children were always living in the inner court, they were actually living in Bai Mansion. Bai Yu raised her children asmoners, but she never neglected to teach them royal manners. Her children were too good at sneaking out of the pce. Moreover, the Emperor spoiled them more than anything. Now that her Yuan-er had be Taizi, his freedom would be more limited. She and Ouyang Feilong would have to find time to visit the devil bun more often. ¡°The performance is starting.¡± Chapter 236 - 236 True eternal love Part II 236 True eternal love Part II ¡°The performance is starting.¡± ¡°Hurry! This year, the anonymous master¡¯s shop is showing the Zhen Ai Yong Yuan legend and revealing the new veil.¡± ¡°One new pattern a year, sold only today. Empress Dowager Bai must be grieving still.¡± ¡°She has stopped releasing thentern for two years and started designing veils instead. She¡¯s probably doing better now.¡± Truthfully, thosenterns were also only an act. Bai Yu never expected that it would be turned into a legend and a superstition. Furthermore, the special performance today was created by the anonymous master¡¯s shop to ry the eternal love between her and Ouyang Feilong. The story was adapted from the truth that Xu Luanleter interrogated her after learning that Ouyang Feilong was still alive. Her friend truly loved ying around like this. He had a hand in making the veil fashion a popr trend, which coincidentally aligned with Bai Yu¡¯s desire to be a trendsetter of this era. ¡°Please enjoy. The legend of eternal love: Zhen Ai Yong Yuan.¡± /// ¡°Shiiiiiiiiitttttt!¡± ..... ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°¡­Red¡­magic¡­¡± ¡°It¡­it was my magic.¡± ¡°Use your magic¡­s¡ªstop¡­my bleeding.¡± ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°What an¡­idiot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind. And I can clearly see your figure.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re a little foolish, at least your appearance can make up for it.¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± ¡°Release me!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already insulted me by using me of being blind. Now you want to hurt me too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re rude.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°You¡­ You were looking¡­¡± ¡°It was you who ran at me.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be quiet for a moment?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little gentler? I¡¯m a woman.¡± ¡°Stop being stubborn and do what I said, then. I¡¯m exhausted arguing with you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat me with more respect¡ªow!¡± ¡°Women are all like this.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t bother with women like me, ow!¡± ¡°Stop arguing.¡± ¡°Can you stop squeezing my arm? This is a human arm, not a blow-up doll¡¯s that you can just do whatever you please.¡± ¡°What is a blow-up doll?¡± ¡°Just tell me what you want me to do.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± /// ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°I¡­huff¡­I saved your life.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°You look hideous.¡± ¡°I saved your life. Please give me due respect!¡± ¡°Heh. Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the temple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you should¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you can walk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted because I used up all my magic to help you. You have to carry me there.¡± ¡°Men and women should not be so intimate.¡± ¡°You just thought of that now?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a shameless woman.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re an ill-mannered man.¡± ¡°You insulted me again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve also insulted me as an unmarried woman many times.¡± ¡°Stubborn woman.¡± ¡°Megalomaniac.¡± ¡°If you have enough strength to bicker, then you can walk back by yourself.¡± ¡°You take me there!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the megalomaniac here?¡± ¡°I saved your life!¡± /// ¡°No matter day or night, you¡¯re hideous all the same.¡± ¡°How¡¯s my hideousness any of your business?!¡± ¡°Not any business at all. But you¡¯re in benwang¡¯s way.¡± ¡°Apologies to Wangye that your path is blocked by a hideous woman like me. Please go around me if that¡¯s not too much to ask.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Benwang is still injured. Going around you would take too much strength.¡± ¡°Then please, stay here all day, Your Highness!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not standing up?¡± ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°You like to be forceful with women like this, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t like women.¡± ¡°So Your Highness prefers to cut sleeve?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Wangye, there is no need to be shy. Men who subdue men are considered the greatest of men.¡± ¡°Hideous woman. You¡¯re not only foolish but also like to bber nonsense.¡± ..... ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu mockingly curtsied to him. ¡°You¡­¡± /// ¡°Actually, Miss Bai is adept at scheming but bes a fool when ites to good deeds, huh?¡± ¡°Y¡­you!¡± ¡°Blessings to Wangye.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Blessings from Bai Yu to Wangye.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Stand up.¡± ¡°May Yu-er ask the reason Wangye came to Bai Mansion?¡± ¡°Benwang came to learn how to sew.¡± ¡°Wangye, you are teasing me.¡± ¡°Miss Bai also teased benwang too.¡± ¡°Wangye please forgive Yu-er!¡± ¡°Rise. Benwang doesn¡¯t have much time for a fool like you.¡± ¡°I¡­I got a cramp. Can Wangye please help Yu-er stand up?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t stand up, then just remain there. Benwang will excuse himself now.¡± After finishing, he turned away without sparing another nce at the beauty. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have no fear of punishment at all.¡± ¡°I saved your life!¡± ¡°Does that mean you can hurt benwang?¡± ¡°But I saved your life!¡± ¡°So you dare to argue with benwang?¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯m the one who saved your life!¡± ¡°Ah! A-a-a-a-a-h!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you treat women with a little bit of more care, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t treat foolish women like you with care.¡± ¡°Then, if I¡¯m no longer foolish, will Wangye be gentle with me?¡± ¡°Shameless woman.¡± /// ¡°Will there be a time when benwang meets you normally?¡± ¡°Are¡­are you really a man?¡± ¡°Little fool, you mistook benwang for a woman?¡± ¡°Ouyang Feilong!¡± ¡°Did benwang allow you to say benwang¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Y¡­you.¡± ¡°Benwang what?¡± ¡°Y¡­you¡­¡± ¡°What is it, hm?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so very pretty!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°You¡¯re also a beauty, then why don¡¯t you know how to treat beautiful women more gently?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for benwang to be gentle with a beauty like you.¡± ¡°So what is it with the beauty like me then?¡± ¡°Only skin-deep.¡± ¡°But my hair is also beautiful.¡± ¡°Are foolish words like this something a beauty would say?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re judging beauty based on words?¡± ¡°Of course, I would judge from your face and manner. But if I consider your words, you¡¯re still a fool all the same.¡± ¡°If you consider words, then you¡¯re not a beauty either!¡± ¡°But benwang admires the beauty thates from the face and manner more.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m less beautiful than you, I¡¯m still the number one beauty.¡± ¡°And from whom did you buy that title?¡± /// ¡°I identally ran into Master Xu in the garden.¡± ¡°The Emperor often identally ran into royal consorts while in the garden too.¡± ¡°We were just talking like any new friend would do.¡± ¡°The Emperor also talks to those consorts in the garden.¡± ¡°But Master Xu and I hit it off really well.¡± ¡°You embraced everyone you enjoyed conversing with?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Then will you let benwang embrace you too?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°Benwang has misunderstood that Miss Bai is fake toward everyone when in truth, you are exceedingly straightforward with a man you like.¡± ¡°Benwang won¡¯t tell Bai He about the rtionship between you two. Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Very much so! Then I¡¯d also like to ask Wangye to keep our rtionship secret as well.¡± ¡°Shameless fool.¡± ¡°I¡¯m shameless only when with a man I like. Wangye¡¯s the one who said that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s benwang¡¯s fault. Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°Xu Luanle and I are just friends.¡± ¡°That is clear to benwang.¡± ¡°What you saw was aforting hug between friends.¡± ¡°Then get out of benwang¡¯sp. There¡¯s nothing for benwang tofort you over.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Wangye tofort me or anything.¡± ¡°And what do you want?¡± ¡°I just want to look at Wangye¡¯s face closely.¡± /// ¡°Miss Bai.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going back yet, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Benwang has a matter to discuss with your grandfather. I had abruptly called Bai He because of this as well.¡± ¡°But Grandfather¡¯s building is not this way.¡± ¡°Benwang just wants to give this to a certain little fool.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Benwang was just teasing you back there. That request of yours did not count.¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just use it at random.¡± ¡°Wangye too. Don¡¯t give this to anyone at random.¡± ¡°Benwang only has this one jade tassel. Benwang never gives it to anyone at random.¡± ¡°Commander general¡­ are you courting me?¡± /// ¡°Please let me go first.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said that it¡¯s normal for friends to hug each other.¡± ¡°Then, does Wangye hug other friends the same way Wangye hugs me?¡± ¡°You are the only one among benwang¡¯s friends that benwang hugs.¡± ¡°And among my friends, you are the only one that kissed me.¡± ¡°By that you mean?¡± ¡°It means I¡¯ve never kissed any of my friends. You¡¯ve misunderstood Xu Luanle and me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip.¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you stop being stubborn for a moment?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you treat a beauty gentler for once?!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the beauty?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the woman in front of you!¡± ¡°Benwang only sees a sulking woman.¡± ¡°And I only see a selfish man!¡± ¡°Then you understand correctly. Benwang came to apologize. Can you forgive this selfish man?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s your answer, Miss Bai? Have you turned mute?¡± ¡°Mute, your sister! You have to say I¡¯m a beauty first.¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Then go and apologize to the ants in your pce!¡± ¡°Benwang¡¯s pce doesn¡¯t have you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an ant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why benwang came to apologize to you here.¡± ¡°What kind of crime did youmit that you have to ask for forgiveness from this lowly me?¡± ¡°Do you really want benwang to say it?¡± ¡°Then let bygones be bygones!¡± ¡°Benwang hasn¡¯t allowed you to leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Benwang knew that benwang had angered you, so benwang did this to apologize. You¡¯ve already trained until you¡¯re a swordsman, so it¡¯s embarrassing that benwang had yet to seed in sewing. Still, it¡¯s better than just a word of apology.¡± ¡°Is Your Highness courting me again?¡± Chapter 237 - 237 True eternal love Part III 237 True eternal love Part III ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Just some scratches. How about Wangye?¡± ¡°I can handle it.¡± ¡°Please hold on a little more.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are you making that face for?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no poison, right? Like brother...¡± ¡°It is Da Chu¡¯s arrow. But there¡¯s no poison like the one that struck Bai He¡­ Don¡¯t look.¡± ..... ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Look into benwang¡¯s eyes¡­ Do you remember the first time we met? Little fool, benwang needs your magic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool...¡± ¡°Show benwang that you are not a fool.¡± /// ¡°Keep it.¡± ¡°But this jade¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°ck suits you.¡± ¡°Thank...thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Benwang will do as you asked. But you have to be careful and not let something like this happen again. Do not let anyone see your hair.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do not let anyone touch your hair.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Understood?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Little fool.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Promise benwang. Only benwang can do this to you.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± /// ¡°What kind of general are you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a general, not a god. I can¡¯t know everything.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t not know this.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know the routes in the capital?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the same as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I usually ride in a carriage.¡± ¡°And I usually ride a horse.¡± ¡°Feilong!¡± ¡°Xiao Yu!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get lost again.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t continue, then how am I going to find the way? We¡¯ve already wasted so much time, and you still have to go and meet up with¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± ¡°You know the way?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you do this in the first ce?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to lead.¡± /// ¡°Feilong.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Do you have any money on you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring money when youe to a festival?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never gone to a festival before.¡± ¡°But at least you should carry money on you.¡± ¡°But you also don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a youngdy. Obviously, my maids would carry my money for me.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m a general.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m also the first prince, too.¡± /// ¡°You must take care of yourself.¡± ¡°You too. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get sick.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall ill.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cheat.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Shameless woman.¡± /// ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°Then I will take my leave here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hug me!¡± ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t allow you to go.¡± ..... ¡°But Wangye is the one who chased me away first.¡± ¡°Xiao Yu. This ce is full of danger. You should not be here.¡± ¡°Then I will leave.¡± ¡°Benwang is worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also worried about Wangye. I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re darker.¡± ¡°Yes? Who would have ivory skin like Wangye¡¯s beautiful guest?¡± ¡°The first princess, Chu Jiaoxin?¡± ¡°Does Wangye agree?¡± ¡°Benwang thinks so too.¡± ¡°The princess is an attractive woman. Wangye is also a man, so it¡¯s not surprising that Wangye is interested in her.¡± ¡°She is an interesting woman.¡± ¡°Does Wangye see interesting women everywhere Wangye goes?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Han Xinai.¡± ¡°Oh. She is a gentle woman.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Wangye¡¯s pce crowded enough already?¡± ¡°Should Wangye expand the pce, then?¡± ¡°It is as Wangye¡¯s wish.¡± ¡°Benwang wants your opinion.¡± ¡°That pce is Wangye¡¯s. Wangye is the person who has to manage it. There is no use in asking me.¡± ¡°Benwang wants you to be the one who manages it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not well-versed in handling a pce upied by many women.¡± ¡°What if benwang gets rid of all of them?¡± /// ¡°Little fool, benwang doesn¡¯t want the throne, but that does not mean benwang doesn¡¯t want you.¡± ¡°But Wangye said¡­¡± Said that he chose freedom, did he not? ¡°What did benwang say?¡± His smile was teasing her. ¡°Go away!¡± She turned her face away from his hand which was trying to wipe away her tears. The smile he had made her face hot, both from embarrassment and anger. Did he intentionally trick her? ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°And who¡¯s the cause?¡± Though her heart no longer felt like it was held in an invisible grip, tears still kept falling. Bai Yu could feel that her heart was slowly let go¡­ ¡°What did benwang do?¡± He feigned innocence while letting her pinch him to vent her embarrassment. ¡°Wangye said that Wangye didn¡¯t want the throne. And I thought I was abandoned. I thought¡ª¡± ¡°You can only marry benwang.¡± ¡°But what about Wangye¡¯s consorts?¡± She could not overlook that problem¡­ ¡°You said you¡¯re a selfish woman¡­ Benwang is no different.¡± ¡°But that¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Benwang cannot bear to see you be someone else¡¯s and cannot endure even a thought. Can you bear it? Seeing benwang with another woman who isn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Feilong¡­ Will you abandon your freedom for me?¡± ¡°Xiao Yu¡­ I no longer have freedom, ever since the day I met you.¡± /// ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m asking about the n¡­¡± ¡°Mm. Ask away.¡± ¡°Feilong!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be more obedient?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Your Majesty tell me first?¡± ¡°Then kiss here first.¡± ¡°Now tell me.¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°Tell me first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a top secret.¡± ¡°Then I need to know it even more.¡± ¡°A kiss first.¡± ¡°I already did it.¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Refusing to kiss, and then this¡­ Is this meant to be a threat?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Will Xiao Yu kiss zhen now?¡± ¡°Your Majesty has to tell me first.¡± ¡°Kiss first.¡± ¡°If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t say it now, then there will be only a kiss!¡± ¡°What were we talking about?¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s n.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Only a kiss it is!¡± ¡°Zhen gives up.¡± ¡°Then tell me.¡± ¡°If zhen tells you now, you might not like it.¡± ¡°Alright, just a kiss!¡± ¡°There are two reasons why zhen wants Ming-er to marry a Da Chu princess. First, to reduce his power. Second, to increase his power when we have good rtions with Da Chu.¡± ¡°That means, in the future, that princess will have Da Chu¡¯s power behind her back to help support Qin Wang.¡± ¡°That is true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Your Majesty pretended to assign a mission to Wei Wang, preventing him froming to the banquet so that he wouldn¡¯t be a marriage option for Princess Chu Jiaoxin. Is that right?¡± ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the little fool. Then, do you know what zhen¡¯s next n is?¡± ¡°E¡­Empr¡­Mmm.¡± /// ¡°Dear.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Do you want a girl or a boy?¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°A boy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a girl, then I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d be a fool like her mother.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t want a boy. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be more beautiful than his mother, like how his father is!¡± ¡°But you like it, don¡¯t you? I still remember the first time you saw my face. Your eyes had a scary gleam.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it anymore!¡± ¡°Should I grow a beard, then? That way, I might look more masculine.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then what do you want, furen?¡± ¡°I want a child who won¡¯t be confused as to who¡¯s the father and who¡¯s the mother.¡± ¡°In that case, should I cut my face to create an intimidating scar?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear a mask.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even worse.¡± ¡°Covering my face with my hair?¡± ¡°Please be careful of your beautiful image, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so hard to please.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ But there¡¯s one thing that you¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°W¡­What is it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gotten heavier.¡± /// The y had ended, though the four of them still sat, unmoving. This was not the first year Bai Yu saw the Zhen Ai Yong Yuan y detailing her rtionship with Ouyang Feilong. However, this was the first year that her children came to see it. Furthermore, this year¡¯s y was the closest to the truth than any year before. ¡°Is Father and Mother¡¯s life really like that?¡± Ouyang Zhenai was born with the name of love. When she was slightly older, she learned that the day of love originated from the legend between her father and mother, named after her and her brother. What she only now realized was that the first meeting between her parents was quite¡­poor. ¡°Your father is a foul-mouthed man.¡± Bai Yu started. ¡°And your mother is very foolish,¡± Ouyang Feilong said to his children in an amused tone. ¡°Your father never cherishes beauties.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan raised his brow at his mother. ¡°Your mother is an ugly woman.¡± Ouyang Zhenai stared unblinkingly at her father. ¡°Your father¡¯s pce is full of women!¡± Ouyang Yongyuan nodded. ¡°Your mother is the most wicked of them all.¡± Ouyang Zhenai¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. ¡°When you grow up, don¡¯t be a foul-mouthed person like your father.¡± Bai Yu looked at her son. ¡°When you grow up, don¡¯t be a fool like your mother.¡± Ouyang Feilong looked at his daughter. ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯ll be beautiful like Mother!¡± Ouyang Zhenai raised her arms with a bright smile. Ouyang Yongyuan looked at his father and mother, then said in the most serious tone a three-year-old child could muster. ¡°When I grow up, I will not be beautiful like Father.¡± Chapter 238 - 238 Epilogue 238 Epilogue The soft morning light shone onto the closed eyelids. The method of awakening seemed to be effective, as the thick eyshes started moving after three years of stillness. The room, decorated in white, was full of a ¡®clean¡¯ smell that made her grimace even before she could open her eyes to observe her surroundings. Her eyshes moved rapidly as she blinked to adjust her vision. Fortunately, the ray of light was partially blocked by the person who had pulled the curtain and allowed sunlight to wake her up in the first ce. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Dark eyes that had finally adjusted to the light turned to the source of a woman¡¯s voice. In front of her was not thest thing she saw before she closed her eyes. It was not bright red blood pouring from her cold body. Not the picture of the man whom she wanted to see before her breath stopped. In front of her was a stranger. The woman in white who was pressing buttons on a machine next to her bed. On the woman¡¯s head was a white cap that was a symbol of a nurse. ¡°Please drink some water first.¡± A small ss containing clear water with a white straw was pointed at her dried lips. She obediently drank it, as she had felt thirsty since she opened her eyes. At the same time, the nurse spoke again. ¡°Please wait a moment. The doctor will soon be here.¡± Doctor? Her hand, pale from theck of sunlight, pushed away the ss in a gesture that she no longer needed it. Despite the wanplexion, her beauty still shone as she frowned. Every word this woman said was in her mother tongue, which she had almost never heard again aftermitting suicide. A brief momentter, she discovered that she had had a strange dream where people spoke in Chinese and wore intricate ancient dresses. It was a long dream filled with vivid emotions. Love. Anger. Hatred. She could feel them deeply. Yet when she opened her eyes, she could no longer recall the cause of those emotions and the people within that long dream¡­ ..... She only knew that her fragmented heart was being pieced back together by someone in the dream. And that person was not the one who had broken her heart and driven her to her death. That person loved her and never betrayed her. That person waited for her throughout every life. That person whom she had met in the dream and left her with a strange longing when she awoke. Creak¡­ Her thoughts were interrupted by a person in a white gown who came in through the door. He walked toward her bed, several nurses in tow. Although his steps were hastened, his movement carried a dignified air that suited his noble status. Her dark eyes were fixed on the neer, unable to look away. The mysterious longing she felt was slowly answered as he approached¡­ ¡°How long has she been awake?¡± ¡°A little while ago, Your Highness.¡± The man with enthralling beauty calmly asked the nurse next to him. And when he received an answer, he only nodded without uttering another word. He ignored the gaze from her dark eyes as he walked to stand next to her bed and started examining her body. The young lord was originally a man of few words, and thus his every movement was apanied by silence. There was only the sound of a pen on paper from the nurse, noting down the condition of the ¡®special patient¡¯ who had been entrusted to him by his father. Yoknapha was the granddaughter of his father¡¯s old friend. Although her grandmother was gone, his father still kept his promise of taking care of her in ce of the dead. The promise was thenter passed on to him, the sole heir, after his father¡¯s death one year ago. When the incident happened, Yoknapha was sent abroad to a hospital in this country in a vegetative stage. Although he was irritated by the cause of her injury, he still upheld the Hippocratic oath and the honor of his royal blood. He had to personally take care of her, despite his status as the authority of this hospital. The noble lord could not believe that he had the patience to continue taking care of this woman for three full years. And it seemed that today would be thest day of his duty. Yoknapha did not understand what the doctor and nurses were doing to her body in the process of examination. Likewise, she ignored the various questions they had for her. She said nothing because the truth in front of her made her afraid of moving even a muscle¡­ She feared that this would be another dream. She feared that the person in front of her would disappear¡­ She was terrified, yet she did not know who this man was. ¡°Miss Yoknapha?¡± Her name was called as the nurse who had followed behind this man lightly shook her arm. Still, the call did nothing to tear her eyes away from the doctor responsible for her case¡­ Let her look at him and revel in the warmth she knew so well. Right now, she only cared about this man, the tall figure with a familiar beauty. Still, she could not recall where she had seen this face before. The lord¡¯s eyes were not the gold she had gazed at countless times. It was light brown, and yet, when she looked deep into it, she found enchanting flecks of gold. The more she looked, the more familiar he seemed. ¡°Miss? Can you hear me?¡± The doctor¡¯s deep voice tried to call the woman in front of him. Despite his attempts, there was no response other than a stare. A deep, long stare with her dark eyes that resembled the night sky. His brows furrowed at the thought ofplications that would follow if she truly could not respond. He watched her silent response and was unconsciously drawn to the jet-ck eyes that had been gazing at him since they first met. ¡°She must have been deeply affected by her lover, Your Lordship. She tried tomit suicide and almost died¡­¡± A voice was heard from one of the nurses. ¡°She might have woken up, but the broken heart could make her¡­¡± The voices of the nurses seemed to have evaporated when two pairs of eyes met for the first time. The viiness who was driven to suicide by a broken heart. The young lord who was destined to be responsible for the life of the woman whom he would never meet otherwise. The two exchanged a long, silent gaze¡­ A strange feeling suddenly pierced their hearts. It was unknown how long they remained, staring at each other. Yoknapha was the first to look away from his light brown eyes. She turned her gaze to the green letters embroidered on the chest of his white doctor¡¯s gown, wanting to know more about the person in front of her. M.C.[1] Bawonwit Borirakworakarn, MD Momchao Bawonwit had only a few words for this woman who readily turned to death because of mere lost love and ended up as his patient for three years¡­ ¡°Foolish.¡± This was his first word to her on the day they officially met. -The End- ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C [1] Mom Chao (M.C.): Thai peerage rank of a child born between a prince and amoner. Titled as ¡®His Serene Highness Prince¡¯ and addressed with ¡®Your Highness¡¯ Chapter 239 - 239 Extra The most beautiful family in the world (1) Part I 239 Extra The most beautiful family in the world (1) Part I Bai Yu was in trouble in a foreignnd¡­ She, Ouyang Feilong, and their two children were passing through Da Chu¡¯s trade city while on their way to the divine valley to meet up with the god of war and goddess of fate, who woulde down to the mortal world once a year. However, when they reached the trade city, Bai Yu suddenly lost sight of Ouyang Feilong and her two five-year-old steamed buns in confusion. Ouyang Feilong was busy with the younger bun that started begging as soon as she saw various goods on both sides of the street. The older bun was as calm as usual, though what he gained with age was coldness toward his mother¡­ For Bai Yu, his attitude made her want to tease him more, though it seemed she was too upied with finding ways to tease Yuan-er, causing them to lose each other like this. The viiness in a foreign territory swept her eyes through the surroundings. She could not find any trace of her travelpanions at all. Both the father and the children¡¯s magic current were not in the radius that she could sense. What she instead found was¡­ ¡°They said beauties need knights.¡± Three men with orange-colored magic walked toward the mother of two children who could still maintain her beauty and youth in her twenties. The women of Da Chu did not normally use veils to cover their faces like Da Yang women, and so the beauty of the former Meihua Lady was revealed to the public. When such a rare beauty stood alone, seemingly lost, it was natural that there would be someone who wanted to protect her! ¡°Where do you want to go, miss? Why don¡¯t you let me help?¡± The man in the middle, who seemed to be the leader of the group, said that to Bai Yu. His tone was gentle, though his eyes ogled her body. ¡°Thank you, misters.¡± Seeing that pedestrians made way for the three men, she understood that they had extraordinary power in the area. Bai Yu chose to speak to them in a manner that was not too polite nor too arrogant. ¡°¡­But benxiaojie might not be able to ept your goodwill.¡± ..... Since they called her ¡®miss,¡¯ she would dly ept that title. What luck! The three Ouyangs were not here, so she could easily return to being a Bai miss! ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy, miss.¡± The man in the middle still continued to be friendly. He puffed his chest as he proudly spoke. ¡°Those who visit are indeed guests. This port city is under the Zhang family¡¯s care. Weing the city¡¯s guests is, of course, this Zhang Guanzhong¡¯s responsibility.¡± ¡°No, thank you¡­¡± Bai Yu maintained her smile. The sight of it instantly charmed the beholders. ¡°¡­Benxiaojie is only separated from a travel group. They will soon find benxiaojie.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and rest at Zhang Mansion while waiting for your friends?¡± The man, surnamed Zhang, insisted on bringing her with him. And it seemed that the current situation was a normal one for everyone. Even though Zhang Guanzhong boldly invited a beauty to his mansion in public, no one tried to stop him. The surrounding crowd shook their heads in pity¡­ Any beauty who entered the Zhang family¡¯s mansion never left with her breath or aplete body. The two men who were with Zhang Guanzhong stepped forward, practically detaining her. Bai Yu¡¯s smile never dropped away. She still stood firm in her ce. ¡°Benxiaojie¡¯s father once taught benxiaojie that benxiaojie should not follow a stranger.¡± ¡°Stranger? Miss, we will soon be acquainted.¡± Zhang Guanzhong maintained his polite and friendly tone, the total opposite of his follower¡¯s actions. Bai Yu¡¯s smaller figure was nked by the two of them. It seemed that if there was half a word of rejection from her, their calloused hands would immediately touch her pure, unblemished skin. Their threat did not intimidate the viiness at all. ¡°Benxiaojie¡¯s mother has said that benxiaojie should not speak to strange-looking people.¡± At her provoking words, two towering men moved to capture her. As a descendant of the Yue family, she would not easily surrender. Bai Yu swiftly evaded before stepping backward, escaping their grasp in one fluid movement. Every action she took was like a dance, and it fell under the gaze of Zhang Guanzhong and those who possessed martial skills around them. ¡°Not bad.¡± The young master of the Zhang family gave a satisfied nod. It was not hard to find a beauty who practiced martial arts. What further piqued his interest was the grace she possessed¡­ How he wanted to subdue her! ¡°It must look like a child¡¯s y to the young master.¡± Bai Yu lied back, pretending to ept his praise despite being harassed by his men. Seeing her response, Zhang Guanzhong smiled. He waved, signaling the two followers to step back¡­ It had been a while since hest joined in on the fun. ¡°Don¡¯t be too humble, miss.¡± A pure white whip was revealed as he stalked toward her. An orange glow emanated from the whip. It was a sign of the beginning of the fight. The man had no care at all that she was only a fragile woman¡­ But this was Da Chu¡¯s tradition! Be it a man or woman, martial arts and magic made them all equal! Ouyang Feilong had said that to her once, but Bai Yu never expected that she would experience the proof of those words herself. The situation had escted, and it seemed that this young master had often caused such a scene. Bai Yu could guess that from the fearful reaction of the merchants and pedestrians at the sight of his magic whip. ¡°Do all strange-looking people act like you?¡± Bai Yu pulled her lips into a smile, ignoring the danger from his whip. She taunted him further, still acting nonchnt. ¡°You!¡± Zhang Guanzhong pointed his whip at her. Though he had tried to suppress his anger, she continued to provoke him, saying sharp words with an enchanting smile¡­ He wanted to own her and wipe that smile clean off her face! ¡°Young miss, you have eyes yet carry no perception! There¡¯s no one in this city that is stronger and more dignified than me, Zhang Guanzhong!¡± Bai Yu tilted her head. ¡°From where does Young Master gain that confidence?¡± ¡°You!¡± He uttered another word out of anger that rose to meet her provocation. Driven by fury, the orange magic whip flew toward the hateful grin on her beautiful face. ¡°Aaaahhh!!¡± Fwip The screams around Bai Yu did not affect her concentration at all. She whirled around, quickly pulling out one of the hairpins in her hair. ck-colored magic poured out of the golden pin as she effortlessly deflected the whip with it. Her movement was easy, even though what she held was an essory and not a weapon. ¡°ck magic.¡± ¡°She has ck-level magic.¡± ¡°Heavens! She deflected his whip.¡± Exmations were heard from the people who had started crowding around to see the spectacle of the lithe and fragile youngdy who possessed ck magic rarely found in Da Chu. Other than elite soldiers or talented nobles, no one could achieve the level¡­ That must mean this woman was not an ordinary person. Zhang Guanzhong flicked his whip, pulling it back after missing the target. He narrowed his eyes as he stared at Bai Yu, fascinated. A beautiful appearance, a noble manner, outstanding martial skills, and now high-level magic. No woman was more suited to be a daughter-inw of the great Zhang family! ¡°It seems now I can¡¯t let you go, miss.¡± Then, the magic whip lunged at Bai Yu again, without asking her at all whether she wanted to fight him or not. She internally cursed Chu Zhaoran. Although that man was not the one who dictated the strange tradition, this was still his nation. And so, she cursed the Golden Emperor who ruled Da Chu while at the same time defending herself against the man who was seriously considering taking her as his furen. Did Zhang Guanzhong not have eyes? Her hair waspletely gathered up. Da Chu¡¯s people might not adhere to tradition as strictly as Da Yang¡¯s, but at least he should have noticed the hairstyle of a foreign woman such as her. She already had a husband, and he was extremely beautiful! ¡°Why are you fighting, miss? Why don¡¯t you marry an attractive man like me and take the honorable name ¡®Furen Zhang¡¯?¡± Bai Yu was starting to wonder where Zhang Guanzhong had bought his confidence from¡­ She would burn that store down! Whooosh! A high-pitched sound of the orange whip pierced through the air with the intention of capturing her. Zhang Guanzhong did not think that Bai Yu, despite her higher magic level, would win against him. He was confident that his skills was superior. Furthermore, she was merely a small woman. Magic levels could not instantly decide the victor. Zhang Guanzhong did not live long before his hope was cruelly crushed. The fast and forceful whip was easily stopped in front of Bai Yu by someone¡¯srge hand. His hand was bare, enveloped in a golden light called forth by magic without using a medium. That meant the user was a high-level golden magic user, to whom the orange aura around the whip could not bepared at all. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like attractive men.¡± His voice was indifferent, but it sent a chill through the listener¡¯s body amidst the awe of the crowd around them. The dangerous whip was stopped with one hand by a man who was as beautiful as the woman who was being protected. Ouyang Feilong ignored the air of surprise in the area, not caring whether they were more shocked by his magic or his appearance. He tightened his grip on the whip and pulled. With one forceful tug, Zhang Guanzhong lost his bnce and was dragged forward to kneel in front of him. The magic whip was ground to dust. Golden eyes looked down at the man, surnamed Zhang, who dared challenge death by courting his wife. Oppressing air emanated from the former son of heaven as his toneless voice continued. ¡°She prefers beautiful men.¡± There was no need for an exnation as to what a beautiful man was. The people of Da Chu had not borne witness to the proof that the beautiful man truly existed in this world. And it seemed that this man owned the beauty who was harassed a while ago. What a breathtaking picture of a pair of phoenix and dragon. ¡°Y¡­You.¡± Zhang Guanzhong¡¯s eyes widened. Shock and fear filled him. On Da Chu¡¯snd, it was known that the Golden Emperor Chu Zhaoran was the sole user of golden magic. Yet this man, who possessed golden eyes, stood before him. ¡°Dear.¡± A clear, honeyed voice cleaved through the menacing atmosphere caused by the man whom everybody immediately understood as the beauty¡¯s husband. Bai Yu tried to deescte the situation. Although she knew that Ouyang Feilong was suppressing his anger under the calm tone and restrained action, Bai Yu was still unsure whether he was angry at Zhang Guanzhong or at her for stirring up the trouble. ¡°We are only passing through this city, please stay calm.¡± Chapter 240 - 240 Extra The most beautiful family in the world (1) Part II 240 Extra The most beautiful family in the world (1) Part II ¡°We are only passing through this city, please stay calm.¡± ¡°Furen.¡± Ouyang Feilong¡¯s eyes never left the Zhang family¡¯s young master. His dragon-like eyes made the person under their gaze tremble, stripped of the arrogance they had moments ago. ¡°Did he touch you?¡± ¡°That could never happen.¡± He was the only person who was allowed to touch her body. Everything started because she wanted to provoke her husband, who had found her yet stood by and watched Zhang Guanzhong harass her. Bai Yu had wanted to test him first to see whether he would be worried or jealous or not. But it seemed the other party was more irritable than usual. The longer their marriage, the more protective he was of her. He could get jealous even when she was with his own son! ¡°Papa.¡± Two little voices came at the same time from two steamed buns who had grown up as beautiful as their parents. The younger Ouyang came to hug her father¡¯s leg with a bright smile. At the age of five, her lovely little face could easily melt anyone¡¯s heart. The small lips that repeatedly called ¡®Papa¡¯ softened the hearts of those who had heard. On the other hand, the older Ouyang was following silently behind his sister. His face was expressionless, but it could not reduce the beauty inherited through his bloodline. If the crowd had not looked carefully at this child¡¯s clothes, they would never have realized that he was in fact a man! ¡°Papa, Ai-er is hungry.¡± Ouyang Zhenai begged her father with the word that her mother had told her to use as her secret weapon when she wanted maximum effect. And when Ouyang Feilong was angry, it was the perfect time for the younger bun to use her trump card under the supporting gaze of the older bun. Bai Yu internally thanked herself for raising her children to be both intelligent and beautiful. Ouyang Feilong was not in a good mood! Even if there were ten more Bai Yus, she would not escape his harsh punishment. But with the twin steamed buns, it was impossible that Ouyang Feilong would not back off for them. ..... ¡°Dear.¡± Bai Yu added to her children¡¯s effect by using a pleading tone. ¡°The children are watching. Please don¡¯t be violent.¡± Finally, she could convince Ouyang Feilong to turn his eyes away from Zhang Guanzhong. Though he wanted to chop the man into a million pieces, he had to set a good example for his growing children. The golden magic around his tall figure started to dissipate, as well as the pressure in the air. His strong arm carried his round, little daughter to his chest, while his other hand held his son¡¯s to walk beside him. With a meaningful nce from his dragon eyes, Bai Yu understood what to do next. She took out the veil from her sleeve pocket and covered her face in order to prevent the same problem from happening again. Then, she followed behind her family with a hastened but graceful pace, like the three ahead of her. The crowd watched the four shadows leave with a forming question: what was the identity of this beautiful family? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Arge horse carriage ran along the road, driven by an honored driver who was the former emperor¡¯s shadow guard. Normally, Ouyang Feilong would be the one responsible for the duty during the beautiful family¡¯s travels. However, what had happened prevented him from driving the carriage himself. It was not that he abandoned his duty out of anger. Instead, he was held back by his beautiful wife and child. Within the spacious carriage was a soft, thick carpet that the two children could roll around on to their heart¡¯s content. In one corner was Ouyang Yongyuan, who was focused on a thick political book, his favorite hobby. In another corner, there was a mother and a daughter who sat facing arge figure. That figure was a man who was looking out the window,pletely ignoring the two. ¡°Papa.¡± Ouyang Zhenai gripped her father¡¯s sleeve tightly as she called out. Her bright eyes alternate between looking at her mother and the enchanting beauty of her father. He still refused to meet her gaze, even though she was using her trump card. ¡°Papa¡­¡± The little steamed bun called her father once more, but to no avail. Ouyang Zhenai could only look at Bai Yu. Mother, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you. Ouyang Yongyuan looked up from his book at his sister, who was unsessful in helping their mother make up with their father. He had decided not to be involved at first since his sister had always been the mediator when their mother angered their father. Unfortunately, this time was a failure. As for the older sibling, he sighed and put down the book before pulling the little bun to sit on hisp. Though Ouyang Zhenai was unwilling, sheplied with her brother¡¯s rare involvement. This time, they had to let their mother do it on her own. Go, mother. Bai Yu watched the interaction between two siblings, flesh and blood born from her and her beautiful husband. She could not determine whether the feeling she had was of dness at the older sibling¡¯s attentiveness or sadness at the younger sibling¡¯s failure. It seemed this was her turn to show off her superior skills in front of her children! ¡°Dear,¡± she said in a honeyed voice as she shifted closer to the man who had been staring out of the window, ignoring her and Ouyang Zhenai¡¯s attempts to beg for forgiveness. This carriage was spacious enough for four people to sitfortably, yet she felt as if her breath was constricted. She only got distracted by the goods and became lost. He got back at her by letting her be harassed, despite knowing that, with her ability, she would be the one harassing others. Then, she only teased him a little by creaking open the vinegar jar, but the result was Ouyang Feilong breaking the whole pot and staining the carriage with the sour smell of vinegar! ¡°Feilong.¡± She had called him ¡®Dear.¡¯ She had used her most sugary voice. Yet her beautiful husband did not move a muscle. In the end, Bai Yu resorted to calling his name while hugging his arm tightly. ¡°¡­Are you angry with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ouyang Feilong did not answer. He only nced at his two children before turning back to the scenery outside. Bai Yu followed her husband¡¯s gaze, hoping that her attempt might seed if it was cooperated with by both of her children¡­ Your mother was so good-looking that your father was jealous. Could you help your mother, little buns? Ouyang Yongyuan held the book up again while still having his sister on hisp. Therge and thick political bookpletely covered the two steamed buns¡¯ faces. As if the carriage had fully be Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong¡¯s personal space. The viiness rolled her eyes at the ceiling¡­ Fine! So he wanted to do it like this, huh?! These Ouyang people were bullying her too much! Thud ¡°Shit!¡± While her mind was rushing to find a way to reconcile with her husband, heaven presented her with the answer. The horse carriage that had been running smoothly suddenly shook, taking her by surprise and sending her toward hisrger body. Although Ouyang Feilong was ignoring his wife, it was impossible that he would not be able to catch her. And now, because of a frustratingly perfect coincidence, Bai Yu ended up in Ouyang Feilong¡¯s arms. The viiness silently thanked this coincidence that sparked a thought in her brain. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He looked down at his wife. His voice was t, though it still contained worry. Bai Yu hid a smile under her mask as she twisted her face into an expression of pain. A n began in her head. ¡°I¡­¡± Grimacing, she moved her hand to her hip. Ouyang Feilong frowned. He was certain he had carefully caught her body. What happened? ¡°Xiao Yu, where are you hurt?¡± Golden eyes scanned the body of the person in his embrace, trying to find a bruise. Yet he could not find any, no matter how hard he looked. And when his wife leaned her head against his chest, the worried person fumbled throughout her soft body in an attempt to find the source of her obvious pain. ¡°My heart hurts.¡± Ouyang Feilong paused for a moment. Seeing the gap in his defense, Bai Yu swiftly wrapped her arms around his waist and pleaded as she nuzzled into his chest. ¡°My husband is ignoring me. My heart hurts so much.¡± The taller person sighed at her words. How could he forget that she was the deceptive little fool?! ¡°Dear¡­¡± Bai Yu looked up from his strong chest. She gazed at him while tightening her embrace. Two bodies crowded closer to the point that her sweet fragrance started to blur the frustration he had. ¡°Look at me, dear.¡± Ouyang Feilong lowered his head to meet the eyes of the little fool who liked to act cute with him more and more often, no different from their daughter, who dutifully followed her mother¡¯s example. His hand moved to her cheek, at first seeming to show affection before the caress turned into a pinch, distorting the face of the former number one beauty in Da Yang. ¡°You made me worried.¡± Ouyang Feilong scolded with his voice, gaze, and actions. ¡°Worried about what?¡± Bai Yu wickedly stared back into his eyes. ¡°Worried that I¡¯ll stop liking beautiful men and start looking for attractive men¡­Ow ow ow.¡± Her other cheek was pinched with more force, making her protest. ¡°There¡¯s no man in this world more beautiful than me. How can you have eyes for anyone else?¡± This was the first time Ouyang Feilong felt proud of his own beauty. And obviously, his beauty was Bai Yu¡¯s pride as well. ¡°Then what are you worried about, dear? No one can make me fall in love sopletely like you do.¡± She was a woman from another era. Saying love words and expressing affection came easily to her. ¡°Who said I¡¯m worried about that?¡± He finally let her soft cheeks free but could not help himself from flicking his finger at her forehead. His wife was bing naughtier day by day, and Ouyang Zhenai copied her perfectly. Their daughter looked up to her mother to the point of causing headaches. ¡°Don¡¯t leave my sight. How much do you understand these words?¡± ¡°All of them.¡± She ignored the trivial pain on her forehead. ¡°And I also understand that you never lose sight of me.¡± She had been separated from him not too long before he found her. It was only that the man surnamed Zhang approached her first, and Ouyang Feilong made no move to interfere, so Bai Yu chose to put on an act out of spite. ¡°If you understand, then good. And don¡¯t do anything foolish again.¡± Ouyang Feilong finally caved. ¡°You mean making you jealous?¡± Bai Yu asked with a smile. ¡°Who¡¯s jealous?¡± ¡°Oh, I made you possessive.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s possessive?¡± ¡°Ai-er.¡± ¡°Yes, mother!¡± Ouyang Zhenai immediately pushed away her brother¡¯s book as soon as she had the chance. ¡°When you grow up, don¡¯t make your husband jealous. Understood?¡± Bai Yu smilingly taught her daughter. ¡°Yes, mother!¡± ¡°Yuan-er.¡± Ouyang Feilong called his son. ¡°Yes, father.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan answered. ¡°Take good care of your sister.¡± Do not let her grow up to be like your mother. ¡°Yes, father.¡± Chapter 241 - 244 Chs 244 Chs ADD 241 Extra The most beautiful family in the world (2) Part I ¡°Marriage?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°A ten-year-old child?!¡± ¡°Y¡­ Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Tell his majesty toe see bengong!¡± What did Ouyang Mingxian teach her son? Why did a ten-year-old steamed bun have the idea of marrying?! Though Ouyang Yongyuan was appointed as Taizi at a young age, his im was not as secure as when Ouyang Hongxian was Taizi. Even with the love and care from his cousin, Emperor Ouyang Mingxian, the truth still remained that he was the eldest son born of the former emperor and the widowed Empress Dowager Bai¡­ For a descendant of the much-hated Wei family, nothing was permanent, no matter how powerful the Bai family was in Da Yang. The Emperor was still young. There had been an agreement to name Ouyang Yongyuan Taizi, but still, court officials on the side of the Wei family, who were once under Empress Dowager Wei, could not fully ept him. There were attempts to urge Ouyang Mingxian to ept more consorts in order to produce offspring in order to take back the east pce from Ouyang Yongyuan, who now had the power of his mother¡¯s family behind him. ..... In truth, the Wei family and the Bai family were equal in power. Bai Yu¡¯s son might have a better standing on some asions due to the Yue family and Xu family. Still, the Wei family could not ept the blood of the ck Dragon, with whom Empress Dowager Wei had cut ties. Ouyang Mingxian was in a dilemma, as both sides were important allies to him. Increasing Ouyang Yongyuan¡¯s power through marriage was an appropriate method, but Bai Yu did not think that it was an appropriate time. Her son was only ten years old! Ouyang Yongyuan grew up beautifully and brilliantly. Both his title and duty molded the boy into a solemn and indifferent person like his father. Furthermore, he was diligent in his studies, turning them into his favorite hobby. Thus, her little steamed bun was more mature than other children of his age. And that led to him knowing enough of the royal court¡¯s inner workings to the point of considering marriage! To those in Da Yang, marrying at a young age was a normal tradition. But to Bai Yu, who came from another era, it was no different from mistreating a child! And the child in the said situation was none other than her own son! Ever since he was young, Ouyang Yongyuan could rarely live like an ordinary child. Bai Yu often tried to disrupt his duties as she felt that he should have a carefree life, as children of his age normally had, like his sister. Even though Yuan-er would always ignore her, it was at least better than letting him shoulder those responsibilities to the point of forgetting that he had been in this world for only a decade. As for Ouyang Feilong, other than teaching his son in the military and politics, he remained silent, as he, too, was a man of the Ouyang family who did not have the opportunity to live like a child. Ouyang Feilong¡¯s skills was taught to his son from a young age until now. To that, Bai Yu agreed, since it led to her little steamed buns¡¯ learning in various fields of knowledge. Nevertheless, there were multiple times when she felt the teachings were too much for her Yuan-er. Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong had never had a misunderstanding ever since they married. But when it came to Ouyang Yongyuan, they had many disagreements. This time was one of them¡­ Her son was nning to ask for a marriage with a daughter of a major family to secure his title. Ouyang Feilong did not object, support, or say anything regarding the matter. ¡°Blessings to Aunt.¡± Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s voice pulled her thoughts back to the present. Today, the real Empress Dowager resided in her pce. Ever since she left to live with Ouyang Feilong, bringing her two children with her, she rarely came back to act as Empress Dowager Bai. Even after Ouyang Yongyuan was appointed as Taizi, Bai Yu did not allow him to spend all his time in the royal pce, although the citizens of Da Yang all believed that she and her children lived there in reclusiveness. When some things within the royal pce were not intended to be known, they became unknown. ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Yu asked about the royal court that the person in front of her ruled over. The question came because she was certain that her son¡¯s thought of marriage was the result of something that happened within the court. ¡°It¡¯s all the same thing.¡± Ouyang Mingxian answered. He had not met Bai Yu ever since the day she abandoned the pce and left only her name. Years passed, and their rtionship seemed to have be better than when Bai Yu first came to this world. They were not friendlier, but more respectful toward each other. There was no longer the gaze or the thought that continued from the past incidents. ¡°Those on the Wei family¡¯s side handed you a petition asking you to ept more consorts?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°If you still insist that you won¡¯t take them, that means you have a way to handle them¡­¡± Bai Yu narrowed her eyes at the other person who refused to meet her gaze. It seemed that he also felt guilty about making his younger cousin responsible for his own selfishness. ¡°...Yuan-er¡¯s marriage is obviously a good way to be used, but bengong thinks it¡¯s not yet the appropriate time to use it.¡± Ouyang Mingxian did not answer. But the silence meant that he agreed. ¡°I have decided, mother.¡± A young voice of a ten-year-old boy was heard as Ouyang Yongyuan appeared in a dark blue dragon robe. Taizi of Da Yang had overstepped by interrupting the conversation between his mother and the emperor, yet no one uttered a word of reprimand. ¡°This is more than you can handle.¡± Bai Yu had to object¡­ She might be the only one in Da Yang to see this as strange. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Ouyang Yongyuan was never a talkative person. Thus, he chose to only call his mother and gazed back at her. Bai Yu understood the meaning within her son¡¯s eyes, but her heart did not want to ept it¡­ This was something her son had decided. Even at ten years of age, the maturity of the blood of the Ouyang family was impossible to ignore or refuse. The transmigrated viiness eventually let out a sigh of defeat. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you marry a Taizi Fei.¡± ¡°Thank you, mother, for believing in me.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan and Ouyang Mingxian bowed their heads to her, even though, by order of rank, she should be the one bowing to them. ¡°However, I will be the judge in the final round of the selection process¡­¡± Bai Yu said solemnly. ¡°¡­And there¡¯s only one condition for the final round.¡± ¡°One condition, mother?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Bai Yu nodded in affirmative. ¡°If the person who would be beside you cannot adhere to that condition, then none of them is worthy enough to be Taizi Fei.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan was quiet. His round face was expressionless except for a frown. ¡°I only ask of you this one thing. Can you do it for your mother?¡± She was the one who birthed this child, yet she willingly backed down and epted his decision. She only had a single request. It seemed that, as a man of the Ouyang family, he could not deny her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mother.¡± ¡°Zhen has troubled you.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan and Ouyang Mingxian spoke in unison before excusing themselves to continue with the royal affair. Bai Yu waved her hand, allowing them their leave, before ordering a servant to summon Ouyang Zhenai, who was staying in a pce close by. Chapter 242 - 242 Extra The most beautiful family in the world (2) Part II 242 Extra The most beautiful family in the world (2) Part II Currently, Ouyang Feilong was not in Da Yang. She and her children had to stay in the royal pce so that he could be at ease. During their stay, those in the court stirred up the same problem once again, and so her irritable son decided to solve that problem with marriage, thus shoring up his own power and shutting the mouths of the overly talkative old men. ¡°Blessings from Ai-er to Mother. May happiness be with Mother.¡± A small figure of a young girl in a soft-colored dress appeared to give her a graceful curtesy. Although Ouyang Zhenai was a mischievous child who grew up outside the pce, Bai Yu always made sure to teach her the proper manners befitting of her status. ¡°I heard Brother is going to marry.¡± The formal speech and reserved behavior disappeared as soon as shepleted the greeting tradition. Ouyang Zhenai dashed forward to sit next to her mother and started asking. ¡°¡­It¡¯s such a big deal. Is Mother really going to ept it?!¡± Out of all the people in this world, there was at least this little bun who understood her. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°I have a n!¡± Ouyang Zhenai chirped, her eyes sparkled. Her brother was going to marry someone. An overly attached sister like her would never let that happen. Her mother did not agree. She did not agree. And so, an evil scheme was hatched! It had been three years since the royal court announced a selection process for Taizi Fei. Correct. It took over three years to select the Taizi Fei of Da Yang! No matter from which family, youngdies of the same age as Taizi could never pass Empress Dowager Bai¡¯s final condition. Even though the process had been dragged on for years, no courtiers dared utter a word or hand in a petition, as this was the first time Empress Dowager Bai wielded her power after the long silence that followed Emperor Ouyang Feilong¡¯s passing. With the power of the main branch of the Bai family, the closely rted Yue family, and the ready-to-support Xu family, no courtiers had enough courage to go against her. They had dared oppose and pressurize Ouyang Yongyuan at first because they thought Empress Dowager Bai hadpletely resigned from power. But now, they were put in a hard position as they had touched the dragon¡¯s sore spot. ..... They daredy a finger on her son, and now they must pay. Over the past three years, youngdies who possessed both the befitting age and status had gone through the selection. However, none could pass the final, shocking condition. Ouyang Yongyuan had to ept the oue. The selection process was held again and again for three years, all while Ouyang Yongyuan let his mother do as she pleased. This was fine. At least he did not have to marry yet, and there was less nuisance. ¡°Furen.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When are you going to let your son get married?¡± Ouyang Feilong asked while the four of them were in a carriage heading to the divine valley, as they had done every year before. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m keeping my son prisoner, dear?¡± Bai Yu refused with an innocent look. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been giving them chances for three years. Those girls might be perfect and talented, but no one fit my final condition.¡± Ouyang Feilong sighed. He pinched his wife¡¯s nose and lightly shook it. ¡°Who in this world can get past that condition you created?¡± ¡°Me, obviously.¡± Bai Yu held his wrist to still his hand. ¡°I conquered you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s delusional.¡± Bai Yu nced at her two steamed buns at the age of twelve, whose chubbiness had visibly decreased. The once round and beautiful faces were now slim like their parents¡¯. ¡°Father is being delusional.¡± Ouyang Zhenai instantly sided with her mother. She helped her mother draw the selection and made her brother single for three years! Ouyang Feilong looked at the two who were the apples of his eyes, feeling of wearinessing on to him. He exchanged a sympathizing look with his son. How would he grow if he was protected like this? ¡°Men of the Ouyang family¡­¡± ¡°The men of the Ouyang family would grow differently from others.¡± Bai Yu did not let her husband finish. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you say that so much that I can recite it now.¡± ¡°Then you should let him¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let my children take the Bai surname. End of the story.¡± Right! If her children did not have the surname Ouyang, there would not be too manyplications that they had to bear. ¡°You¡¯re making it sound too simple.¡± Ouyang Feilong sighed. He was not tired of her, but tired of himself, who would always give in to this foolish woman. She grew up differently from him. There were multiple times when their opinions shed when they were raising and teaching their children. Still, he appreciated the difference between them. Because of it, his children could grow up happily. Without Bai Yu, Ouyang Yongyuan might have be like Ouyang Hongxian, even. As for Ouyang Zhenai, she was always taken care of by him, Bai Yu, and her mature twin brother. And so, his lovely daughter grew up wrapped in cotton wool. Yet she loved acting like that wool was a steel armor that enabled her to get into every kind of trouble possible, causing endless headaches for her brother. ¡°Please, dear?¡± A delicate hand shook his arm as she used her pleading gaze. ¡°Please, father?¡± A small hand shook his other arm as she used her pleading tone. Ouyang Feilong looked at the bigger little fool, then at the smaller little fool. He felt exhausted¡­ How could he defend himself against theirbined strength? And when he tried to ask for help from his son, his gaze was evaded. It was not that the boy wanted to ignore him. Instead, he knew he was unable to resist as well, so he chose to look away in the first ce. ¡°How long?¡± In the end, he decided to negotiate. ¡°Until the two little buns reach seventeen.¡± ¡°That includes Yuan-er¡¯s marriage as well.¡± Ouyang Feilong continued. Bai Yu paused to contemte his proposition for a brief moment before finally nodding. ¡°I will take back that condition when Yuan-er reaches seventeen¡­¡± Bai Yu said to her husband before turning to her son. ¡°¡­Is this alright, my love?¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± The boy answered before he would be subjected to his mother¡¯s pleading for longer. ¡°Hooray.¡± Ouyang Zhenai moved away from her father and threw herself at her brother. ¡°I am Bai Zhenai.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan smiled as he affectionately spoke after his sister. His sister was always easy to smile at and hard to irritate. ¡°I am Bai Yongyuan.¡± ¡°Brother, now that you¡¯re the Bai family¡¯s master, please stop being Taizi,¡± Bai Zhenai sincerely said while wrinkling her nose at him. ¡°I¡¯m also the Bai family¡¯s miss. Now we can go anywhere without caring about the title!¡± ¡°Do you like that?¡± Bai Yongyuan arched his brow back at her. ¡°I like being with Brother. I don¡¯t like being a princess.¡± Bai Zhenai grimaced. ¡°But because the pce has Brother in it, I have to be the princess.¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re children of the Bai family. We could no longer y in the royal pce¡­¡± It was undeniable that Bai Yongyuan wanted to leave the pce as well. However, as the man of the Ouyang family, he must shoulder every responsibility. Now that he was no longer one, his every wish and desire was conveyed to his father and mother through his eyes. ¡°Would you like to travel through foreignnds?¡± Ouyang Feilong pulled her smaller body into an embrace. He whispered to her a question when he sensed his son¡¯s gaze. ¡°That sounds good.¡± Bai Yu nodded. Her face lit up, revealing two dimples on her cheeks. ¡°¡­Think of it as finding a new ce for the kids to y.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The only man left with the surname Ouyang nodded with a smile. In truth, changing the surname was impossible. However, the stubborn and foolish woman like Bai Yu never considered this a limitation on her. When she said her children would change their surname, they could. Sometimes, her foolish actions could create happiness for his family. They discussed the n to find new ygrounds for the two children all the way to their destination. None of the four people were worried that someone would be able to pass Bai Yu¡¯s condition before two steamed buns could reach the age of seventeen. No matter how many times they considered it, they could not find a woman who would fit the condition. The final condition of the woman who would be Taizi Fei: That woman¡­must be more beautiful than her son! Chapter 243 - 243 Extra Xu Luanle’s red string of fate (3) 243 Extra Xu Luanle¡¯s red string of fate (3) A while ago¡ªno, a long time ago¡ªalso no. Let¡¯s say¡­who knew how long ago Xu Luanle met a new friend. Compared to other women, she was strange, just as he was considered strangepared to other men. However, a strange man such as Xu Luanle and a strange woman such as ¡®Yue Huiling¡¯ would never care. As long as it did not cause trouble for others, they were satisfied with living their lives how they wanted. If someone asked how much Xu Luanle loved his aine, Yue Huiling would answer, ¡®as much as she loved her sword.¡¯ The two new friends knew that they loved what the teachings of the old would never agree with. Women must be soft and sweet. Men must be brave and heroic. Heh. Let others adhere to those words. During the first few days that he frequented Yue Mansion, he tried not to intrude on Xu Peipei¡¯s time in order to be present her to¡ªcough, to train her. As for Bai Yu, she was busy with many things. Thus, he often left them to find other amusement for himself. And that was when he found Yue Huiling diligently practicing her sword art. She was a magnificent woman. Not from the cosmetics, but from her perseverance. Yue Huiling was a lieutenant-general, even though her magic level was not high. Her everyday training was the main factor in her achieving the illustrious position next to the greatmander general, Ouyang Feilong, and on par with Bai He, who was perfect in every way. At first, Xu Luanle came to watch her training every day because he enjoyed seeing new things. But as time passed, he came because he liked seeing her train. There were multiple times when he sewed while watching her sword dance. It had been quite a while before he was caught. His magic level might be higher, but he could not escape the lieutenant-general¡¯s detection. But that was a good thing, as he had wanted to speak to her about the unusual techniques she used. After some guessing, she finally revealed that they were techniques she had created herself. That meant it was a secret, though Xu Luanle had seen it so often to the point of being able to copy her. He then promised that he would keep it secret while at the same time offering to help perfect the techniques. But the Yue woman was too arrogant. ..... Yue Huiling refused to ept his advice. And so, Xu Luanle shrugged before sauntering away from her training ground, seeming indifferent while actually having a n in his mind¡­ On the first day after being caught and refused by the prideful woman, Xu Luanle, with his stealthiness that was superior even to his skill at drawing aine, appeared next to Yue Huiling¡¯s training ground again. Today he brought two folding fans with him, imitating Yue Huiling¡¯s twin swords. The first master of the Xu family started performing his ¡®Precious Luanle¡¯ dance next to Yue Huiling¡¯s training ground, contrasting her fierce movements with his delicate ones. ¡°Lla,¡± the soft, low voice of the unwee guest could be heard as he danced. Yue Huiling¡¯s patience finally ran out¡­ The first time, she only chased him away because he was Bai Yu¡¯s friend. But this time, it seemed that the young master did not want her to remain respectful. ¡°Master Xu.¡± Yue Huiling spoke. Her voice,pletely calm with no sign of panting at all, disrupted Xu Luanle¡¯s dance. The other person paused before gracefully turning to look at her. ¡°Is something the matter, lieutenant-general?¡± ¡°Could you dance somewhere else?¡± Yue Huiling did not try to soften her words at all. ¡°The breeze blowing through this training ground is soft and cool, perfect for my dance¡­¡± His eyes, made to look sharper by the ck paint, gazed at the owner of the ce as he replied without a trace of shame. ¡°¡­I shall have to trouble Lieutenant-General for a little longer.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Please rest assured. Lieutenant-General¡¯s every move is kept secret by Luanle.¡± Xu Luanle bowed. ¡°Likewise, Lieutenant-General will have to keep this dance a secret as well.¡± ¡°That does not involve me,¡± Yue Huiling said through gritted teeth. ¡°Then, it won¡¯t involve Luanle either if your techniques are known by others.¡± In case Yue Huiling did not know, Xu Luanle powdered his face extra thick today. Having more than one female friend slightly confused Xu Luanle. Both Bai Yu and Yue Huiling were his friends, though thetter had yet to officially agree to it. Still, Yue Huiling¡¯s letting him dance near her training ground must mean that a beautiful friendship was blossoming. Now, about the confusion Xu Luanle had with his two friends. While Bai Yu listened to his every word and followed only the ones she pleased, Yue Huiling showed no sign of listening but still followed his suggestions. She might try to be subtle, but he could sense it. Once, Xu Luanle said to her after she had finished practicing a set of sword dance, ¡°It may be a dance of swords, but when performed by ady, softness is still needed to make it beautiful and memorable.¡± ¡°Can you just go away?¡± Yue Huiling¡¯s straightforwardness was a normal urrence. ¡°It will be a sword dance that¡¯s both beautiful and deadly if you add some sweetness.¡± Xu Luanle rubbed his chin as hemented on the work of his fellow friend on the training ground. ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice.¡± Yue Huiling was indeed a sincere person. Very likeable. ¡°You can use my dance as an example.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The lieutenant-general was truly polite. There was a period of time when he was busy with his tailor shop, so he could not visit the training ground to dance as usual. Still, he sneaked in to watch Yue Huiling¡¯s training several times. And he discovered one thing¡­despite her immense workload as the lieutenant-general, she would always find time to train and develop her skills. Furthermore, she improved her swift and fierce sword dance to be considerably more graceful. Xu Luanle did not know whether she had listened to his opinion or not. What to do? He did not understand women¡­ ¡°Hey, sis.¡± At the sound of greeting from his friend, Xu Luanle raised his head from the sewing project in his hands. He had designed it himself, though he was unsure if there was a woman who was willing to wear it. ¡°Armor?¡± Bai Yu was interested in the clothes he was holding. ¡°For women?¡± ¡°For me.¡± There was no reason other than his wanting to rile his friend up. ¡°You¡¯re not a woman.¡± Bai Yu frowned. ¡°I sew it myself. Of course, it has to be mine.¡± Xu Luanle waggled his eyebrow. ¡°How are you going to wear that¡­¡± Bai Yu¡¯s eyes swept past his face, down to his chest. She looked at his chest, then at the armor that was in the final stages of sewing and decorating. ¡°This world doesn¡¯t have tissue paper either.¡± ¡°Tissue paper? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that will help you¡­fill¡­this armor.¡± She stared at his chest, unabashed. Her finger stabbed at it before she continued. ¡°You¡¯ll have to stuff them here and make itrger, then you¡¯ll be able to fit into this armor perfectly.¡± ¡°Large like Pei-er?¡± Xu Luanle started to understand. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± The man who preferred feminine hobbies shook his head as he skewed his lips. ¡°A lump of flesh like that will only be a nuisance.¡± Bai Yu narrowed her eyes at her friend¡­ So what exactly did he want? ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± Bai Yu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m going out to help the courtesans practice. Do you want to go together?¡± ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯m going to measure them and fix their dresses too.¡± He put down the unfinished armor before picking up his signature fan and sauntering out without waiting for the other person. Bai Yu watched her friend¡¯s back for a brief moment. Then, she followed him out, not sparing another nce at the special armor that the anonymous master suddenly wanted to make. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C In the past few days, Xu Luanle had not seen Yue Huiling at all. He did not know the progress of his friend¡¯s sword dance. Many things happened in Da Yang and around the border between the two nations. He was not in the mood to even pick up his red string of fate, the aine, to draw on his eyes. The war was raging. The royal court was in chaos. He was fortunate that he had always acted indifferent toward politics all along, and so his movement was not as inconspicuous as others. Xu Luanle had a major role in helping Bai Yu and Ouyang Feilong. And when the storm had passed, the first master of the Xu family had just learned that his sister was facing a problem¡­ Her red string was leaving, going as far as to a foreignnd! It was not as simple as before to ask for help from his friend, who was now the mother of the nation. Their status made it almost impossible for them to meet. The most he could do as a loving brother was to repeatedly tell his sister, day and night, to visit the royal pce and speak with Empress Bai. And it was effective! He and his sister would join the envoy heading to Da Chu for a trade and cultural exchange as representatives for the anonymous master¡¯s shop. Xu Luanle decided to give the armor he did not have the chance to reveal it to the public to Yue Huiling before he departed. Lately, they did not talk as much as when he used to frequently annoy her, but the new royal-protector general was as arrogant as ever, refusing to ept his help. ¡°Many thanks to Master Xu for your generosity. But I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hold back, General.¡± Because it¡¯s too tight and I can¡¯t wear it. I tried. ¡°This armor is designed by the empress herself¡­¡± ¡°Then I will have to take it.¡± Eventually, Yue Huiling epted his goodwill, like every time before. Now Xu Luanle was starting to understand that the royal-protector general was speaking out of formality. She was always willing to ept his gifts under a haughty pretense. If he had time, he wanted to dress her in the clothes he had made. It would be even better if Yue Huiling had his aine, using it to emphasize her fierce and majestic eyes and make them irresistible! He was Xu Luanle! He was the master who was as beautiful as anydy! Because of that, he was never worried about Bai Yu, who was beautiful and obsessed with her own beauty. But his other, worrisome friend, who was the general, must be as beautiful as everyone else! Even a general needed beauty, don¡¯t you know? Now that the emperor was no longer themander general, the army needed a beautiful addition to its force! Could this amusement be considered his new red string of fate? Ah¡­ Pei-er. In the pursuit of your own red string, you¡¯re separating your brother from his for three years. Chapter 244 - 244 Extra The first master of the Bai family (3) Part I 244 Extra The first master of the Bai family (3) Part I The first master of the Bai family was having a pleasant dream. In the dream, there was a song that kept repeating. He loved hearing it, as it was what had awoken him from death to wander the dream that was void yet warm. That song echoed in his dreamscape. And as time passed, other sounds started to leak into the dream. Strangely, he enjoyed it, despite being turned into a woman in that dream. It was not incorrect to say that he was a pampered youngdy. The dream continued for a very long time, long enough for him to change from a selfish person to someone who cared for others. His dream was not continuous. In one day, he would dream for several shichens before everything disappeared, then returned again. The longer the dream continued, the clearer it became. He could hear a woman¡¯s voice talking. She would tell him stories about herself, and in turn, he would do what she had described in the long dream. Recently, she started talking about his skin. Bai He was surprised to see himself in the dream, masking his skin so carefully and meticulously. He could not believe that when he woke up, he would find himself with soft, white skin in reality as well. And the cause was the owner of that deep, full cleavage that was pushed to his face the moment he opened his eyes. She was Miss Xu Peipei. He remembered the stories from his sister¡¯s letters. Furthermore, he had gone to her birthday party with Bai Yu before he was injured. Now she had be his caretaker while he was asleep, and the ¡®life¡¯ he had in his dream was what she had told him. Bai He had the utmost gratitude for her. But because of everything that happened after, he did not have the chance to pay her back. ..... And in his dream, there was something that greatly troubled him. He dreamed that his Yu-er was getting farther away from him. Thus, the first thing he did, after wiping his nosebleed, was to ask for his sister. Then, he left for Da Chu¡¯s border after learning about the situation from his mother. Fortunately, he woke up in time to save Ouyang Feilong. When the crisis was finally over, the first master of the Bai family¡¯s dear sister was torn away by none other than his ownmander¡­ Bai He did not know whether tough or cry at having the emperor as his brother-inw. If his sister suffered because of Ouyang Feilong¡­ Could he reprimand the emperor? If his sister was made sad by Ouyang Feilong¡­ Could he hit the emperor? If his sister cried because of Ouyang Feilong¡­ Could he kill the emperor? ¡°Brother, are you inside?¡± The voice of the apple of his eyes was heard from in front of his bedroom. Bai He wanted to remain silent and not give any response, but in the end, he caved in and let her in. ¡°I thought Brother would never want to talk to me.¡± Today, Bai Yu had told her parents who she would marry. And that ¡®who¡¯ was the future emperor of Da Yang. No matter how great a man Ouyang Feilong was, the overprotective brother would never want her to marry him. Be it Ouyang Feilong or someone else¡­ He did not want her to marry anyone! ¡°Why won¡¯t I talk to you?¡± Bai He spoke with the most solemn tone he could muster. Yet it did not make Bai Yu feel that he was angry at all¡­ He seemed more depressed. A person at the extreme of his protectiveness. Bai Yu walked over to hug her brother. ¡°Is Brother angry that I¡¯m going to marry someone?¡± Bai He remained quiet, not moving to hug back. The younger sibling then pretended to say, ¡°If Brother doesn¡¯t like it, shall I cancel the marriage and let Brother take care of me until I¡¯m an old woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that if I can.¡± ¡°Oh, brother.¡± Bai He sighed. He gently stroked his sister¡¯s head. ¡°He can protect you. I know.¡± Ouyang Feilong was like a brother to him. That man was the most wonderful person. ¡°I think so too.¡± Bai Yu moved away from her brother. She gazed into his dark eyes, her expression was serious. ¡°I hope Brother will put aside your worries about me and seek happiness for yourself.¡± Bai He was the first master of the Bai family, and he had a stable and esteemed career. It was no wonder that hundreds of women were ready to give themselves to him. Yet her brother never took anyone else to be beside him. The only reason was her, Bai Yu. He was so worried about her that he could not be happy with any woman until she found her happiness. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. That¡¯s the only thing that matters, Yu-er.¡± Bai He¡¯s answer did not differ from her expectation. ¡°But I want Brother to be happy with someone, a good person¡­¡± ¡°I cannot do that.¡± He immediately refused. ¡°Even if there are ten of them, they can¡¯t make me happy like a single smile from you. You marrying themander general doesn¡¯t mean that everything will go smoothly. The road in the future runs long. I can¡¯t let go of your hand.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve protected you all your life. Let me do it for a little longer.¡± He gave her a gentle smile. Bai Yu could say nothing at his words as she hugged him with great joy welling up in her heart. This man loved her more than anything. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Greetings to Master Bai.¡± After various incidents, Xu Peipei almost never met Bai He again. One part was because he was busy helping Ouyang Feilong, and the other was because she did not have an appropriate reason to meet him. Though they had met at Bai Mansion before, they had not had an opportunity for a serious conversation. ¡°No need for the formality, Miss Xu.¡± Bai He smiled as he greeted her. He still had to thank her. Now that they could meet, he wanted to treat her as politely as he could. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Xu Peipei remembered what he had allowed her to call him. However, his polite and gentle manner deterred her from stepping over the line of formality into friendliness, as she was used to while he was asleep. Even though she was dying to talk to him! ¡°Thank you, Miss Xu.¡± His handsome face was full of smiles. As he gazed at her, suddenly, the intimate image of herrge softness appeared in his mind, making him turn away from her as his ears reddened. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xu Peipei wanted to speak to him like she once did, but she was not used to Bai He, who was conscious and was turning his face away, refusing to meet her eyes. ¡°Are you¡­feeling well?¡± ¡°Very well. Ahem, I am fine.¡± Bai He cleared his throat to pull his thoughts back. He did not know why he became embarrassed every time he recalled the first thing he saw when he woke. He had seen a woman¡¯s body countless times and had done more than just see. Although those women were not as voluptuous as Miss Xu¡¯s, it was still strange for him to feel¡­slightly shy. ¡°Then that is good.¡± Seeing that the other person did not want to look at her, the thought of talking slowly faded from Xu Peipei¡¯s mind. ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for taking care of me while I was unconscious.¡± When he saw that her alluringly beautiful face was bowed down as if she was going to leave, Bai He had to reach out and hold her back with a conversation. Still, he could not meet her gaze or look at her face for too long¡­especially at the appealing curve of her chest, which he could not take even a single nce at. Chapter 245 - 245 Extra The first master of the Bai family (3) Part I 245 Extra The first master of the Bai family (3) Part I The first master of the Bai family was having a pleasant dream. In the dream, there was a song that kept repeating. He loved hearing it, as it was what had awoken him from death to wander the dream that was void yet warm. That song echoed in his dreamscape. And as time passed, other sounds started to leak into the dream. Strangely, he enjoyed it, despite being turned into a woman in that dream. It was not incorrect to say that he was a pampered youngdy. The dream continued for a very long time, long enough for him to change from a selfish person to someone who cared for others. His dream was not continuous. In one day, he would dream for several shichens before everything disappeared, then returned again. The longer the dream continued, the clearer it became. He could hear a woman¡¯s voice talking. She would tell him stories about herself, and in turn, he would do what she had described in the long dream. Recently, she started talking about his skin. Bai He was surprised to see himself in the dream, masking his skin so carefully and meticulously. He could not believe that when he woke up, he would find himself with soft, white skin in reality as well. And the cause was the owner of that deep, full cleavage that was pushed to his face the moment he opened his eyes. She was Miss Xu Peipei. He remembered the stories from his sister¡¯s letters. Furthermore, he had gone to her birthday party with Bai Yu before he was injured. Now she had be his caretaker while he was asleep, and the ¡®life¡¯ he had in his dream was what she had told him. Bai He had the utmost gratitude for her. But because of everything that happened after, he did not have the chance to pay her back. ..... And in his dream, there was something that greatly troubled him. He dreamed that his Yu-er was getting farther away from him. Thus, the first thing he did, after wiping his nosebleed, was to ask for his sister. Then, he left for Da Chu¡¯s border after learning about the situation from his mother. Fortunately, he woke up in time to save Ouyang Feilong. When the crisis was finally over, the first master of the Bai family¡¯s dear sister was torn away by none other than his ownmander¡­ Bai He did not know whether tough or cry at having the emperor as his brother-inw. If his sister suffered because of Ouyang Feilong¡­ Could he reprimand the emperor? If his sister was made sad by Ouyang Feilong¡­ Could he hit the emperor? If his sister cried because of Ouyang Feilong¡­ Could he kill the emperor? ¡°Brother, are you inside?¡± The voice of the apple of his eyes was heard from in front of his bedroom. Bai He wanted to remain silent and not give any response, but in the end, he caved in and let her in. ¡°I thought Brother would never want to talk to me.¡± Today, Bai Yu had told her parents who she would marry. And that ¡®who¡¯ was the future emperor of Da Yang. No matter how great a man Ouyang Feilong was, the overprotective brother would never want her to marry him. Be it Ouyang Feilong or someone else¡­ He did not want her to marry anyone! ¡°Why won¡¯t I talk to you?¡± Bai He spoke with the most solemn tone he could muster. Yet it did not make Bai Yu feel that he was angry at all¡­ He seemed more depressed. A person at the extreme of his protectiveness. Bai Yu walked over to hug her brother. ¡°Is Brother angry that I¡¯m going to marry someone?¡± Bai He remained quiet, not moving to hug back. The younger sibling then pretended to say, ¡°If Brother doesn¡¯t like it, shall I cancel the marriage and let Brother take care of me until I¡¯m an old woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that if I can.¡± ¡°Oh, brother.¡± Bai He sighed. He gently stroked his sister¡¯s head. ¡°He can protect you. I know.¡± Ouyang Feilong was like a brother to him. That man was the most wonderful person. ¡°I think so too.¡± Bai Yu moved away from her brother. She gazed into his dark eyes, her expression was serious. ¡°I hope Brother will put aside your worries about me and seek happiness for yourself.¡± Bai He was the first master of the Bai family, and he had a stable and esteemed career. It was no wonder that hundreds of women were ready to give themselves to him. Yet her brother never took anyone else to be beside him. The only reason was her, Bai Yu. He was so worried about her that he could not be happy with any woman until she found her happiness. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. That¡¯s the only thing that matters, Yu-er.¡± Bai He¡¯s answer did not differ from her expectation. ¡°But I want Brother to be happy with someone, a good person¡­¡± ¡°I cannot do that.¡± He immediately refused. ¡°Even if there are ten of them, they can¡¯t make me happy like a single smile from you. You marrying themander general doesn¡¯t mean that everything will go smoothly. The road in the future runs long. I can¡¯t let go of your hand.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve protected you all your life. Let me do it for a little longer.¡± He gave her a gentle smile. Bai Yu could say nothing at his words as she hugged him with great joy welling up in her heart. This man loved her more than anything. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Greetings to Master Bai.¡± After various incidents, Xu Peipei almost never met Bai He again. One part was because he was busy helping Ouyang Feilong, and the other was because she did not have an appropriate reason to meet him. Though they had met at Bai Mansion before, they had not had an opportunity for a serious conversation. ¡°No need for the formality, Miss Xu.¡± Bai He smiled as he greeted her. He still had to thank her. Now that they could meet, he wanted to treat her as politely as he could. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Xu Peipei remembered what he had allowed her to call him. However, his polite and gentle manner deterred her from stepping over the line of formality into friendliness, as she was used to while he was asleep. Even though she was dying to talk to him! ¡°Thank you, Miss Xu.¡± His handsome face was full of smiles. As he gazed at her, suddenly, the intimate image of herrge softness appeared in his mind, making him turn away from her as his ears reddened. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xu Peipei wanted to speak to him like she once did, but she was not used to Bai He, who was conscious and was turning his face away, refusing to meet her eyes. ¡°Are you¡­feeling well?¡± ¡°Very well. Ahem, I am fine.¡± Bai He cleared his throat to pull his thoughts back. He did not know why he became embarrassed every time he recalled the first thing he saw when he woke. He had seen a woman¡¯s body countless times and had done more than just see. Although those women were not as voluptuous as Miss Xu¡¯s, it was still strange for him to feel¡­slightly shy. ¡°Then that is good.¡± Seeing that the other person did not want to look at her, the thought of talking slowly faded from Xu Peipei¡¯s mind. ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for taking care of me while I was unconscious.¡± When he saw that her alluringly beautiful face was bowed down as if she was going to leave, Bai He had to reach out and hold her back with a conversation. Still, he could not meet her gaze or look at her face for too long¡­especially at the appealing curve of her chest, which he could not take even a single nce at. Chapter 246 - 246 Extra The first master of the Bai family (3) Part II 246 Extra The first master of the Bai family (3) Part II ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for taking care of me while I was unconscious.¡± When he saw that her alluringly beautiful face was bowed down as if she was going to leave, Bai He had to reach out and hold her back with a conversation. Still, he could not meet her gaze or look at her face for too long¡­especially at the appealing curve of her chest, which he could not take even a single nce at. This was not the first time they met¡­ Yet this time, she had a devastating effect on his mind, no different from when they had met at Bai Mansion, except back then her manner was adorably amusing, so he could forget the image of that cleavage for a moment and was not as nervous as right now. ¡°It is only a trivial matter.¡± Xu Peipei¡¯s face lit up. She raised her face to look at him, who was taller, revealing the tempting line of her neck that led down to the white mounds that were more prominent than any woman. Bai He evaded her eyes again. He lightly rubbed his nose to drive away shyness before turning back to speak without meeting her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled Miss Xu.¡± ¡°I was willing!¡± Xu Peipei suddenly stepped forward, closer, causing the nervous person to unconsciously step back. Xu Peipei¡¯s smile froze. Her heart felt as if it was wrenched out and thrown to the ground. ¡°Apologies, Miss Xu.¡± He hurriedly apologized for acting as if he was repulsed by her closeness. ¡°Men and women should not be too intimate¡­¡± He gave an excuse, even though they had always been more intimate while he was sleeping. ¡°Master Bai is a gentleman. Pei-er doesn¡¯t me you at all.¡± The mask of a nobledy was put on without her realizing how clearly she was bemoaning him through her eyes. Bai He stared at her gaze as an inexplicable feeling rose. ¡°Master Bai.¡± ..... ¡°Dongfang furen.¡± The bubble around Bai He and Xu Peipei was destroyed by a greeting from a furen of the Dongfang family, who intentionally interrupted them as her daughter followed politely behind her. Bai He smiled at the two women, unaware that he had only given Xu Peipei the same smile when she came to greet him. The figure in green turned around and left the conversation with a quick farewell before Bai He could stop her. In maintaining courtesy by continuing to speak with two Dongfang women, he had lost the chance to speak with Xu Peipei again until the end of the banquet. That time, Bai He had thought that what they had between them would end there. That was where he was wrong. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°Uncle!¡± A little voice came at the same time as an attack from the soft steamed bun-like body. The man who was reading could barely catch that round body in time. ¡°Ai-er misses Uncle so much!¡± The younger steamed bun threw herself into a hug as she cutely chirped. The man who had been an uncle for four years smiled, then affectionately kissed her forehead. ¡°Uncle misses you too.¡± Bai He gently caressed her hair. Ouyang Zhenai¡¯s face lit up, then she kissed him on both of his cheeks, as she would always do¡­ Her uncle was kinder and more handsome than anyone. Ai-er loved him the most! ¡°Greetings to Uncle.¡± Another little voice was heard. It was calmer and more mature than his age, making the uncle feel both affection and pride¡­ His eldest son was just like Ouyang Feilong. His voice, his expression, his¡­beauty. He could confidently say that this was the second Ouyang Feilong. As for Ouyang Zhenai¡­ She resembled Bai Yu so much that he could feel a headache. His Yu-er was beautiful and always an expert at acting cute. This little bun was the same. It was not incorrect to say that she was another Bai Yu. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± He put the round little body that had attacked him on hisp, as she liked, before knowingly giving her a snack. Ouyang Zhenai took the snack from her handsome uncle¡¯s hand to eat without showing any intention of answering. That was her brother¡¯s responsibility. ¡°Father is still in the pce with his majesty. Mother is the one who brought me and Sister here.¡± Bai He nodded. He produced another snack for his nephew. Ouyang Yongyuan received it and slowly took a bite in the opposite manner to his sister. ¡°And where has she gone off to?¡± ¡°Mother is with Grandmother. Ai-er misses uncle so, so, so, so, so much so I asked to leave first.¡± Ouyang Zhenai answered while she reached out and extended herself from Bai He¡¯sp in order to grab another snack on the low table. Her attempt was awkward and difficult, as her little arm was clearly shorter than her uncle¡¯s. Bai He let his niece continue on her own. His sharp eyes turned to his nephew. ¡°She didn¡¯t run out without saying anything to your mother, did she?¡± Ouyang Yongyuan nodded. ¡°Uncle has troubled you, then, nephew.¡± He stroked the boy¡¯s head with a smile. Ouyang Yongyuan responded with nothing but a nod as he continued eating the snack in his hand with polite, small bites. He was not panting at all from running around after his naughtier sister¡­ Bai He¡¯s nephew had been learning martial arts since he was young and was bing stronger and stronger. Over one ke had passed. One uncle, one nephew, and one niece had finished all the tea and snacks when Bai Yu appeared with the same snack they had eaten. Two little buns loved this snack because they would be able to eat it every time they visited their kind uncle, as this snack was Bai He¡¯s favorite as well. ¡°Look at how much you¡¯ve eaten. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your uncle will no longer wee you again?¡± Bai Yu teased her son and daughter, who were staring at therge dish of snacks with glimmering eyes. No one reacted to their mother¡¯s threat. Bai He softlyughed before giving the snacks to them each. The two children quietly ate while the adults conversed. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll do that, Yu-er?¡± ¡°Of course, Brother won¡¯t.¡± Bai Yu sweetly smiled. Two dimples appeared on her cheeks. ¡°I miss you, brother.¡± She had traveled to Da Chu and stayed there for several months. It had not been long since her return to Da Yang. Bai He let out a chuckle. ¡°You say the same thing as Ai-er.¡± ¡°But Brother misses me more than Ai-er, right?¡± Bai Yu moved to sit next to her brother and hugged his arm. Her question was intended to tease both him and her daughter. ¡°Uncle misses me very very much, right?¡± Seeing her mother¡¯s action, Ouyang Zhenai used her position on hisp to push herself into her uncle¡¯s chest, acting as cutely as her mother¡­ Normally, she was on her mother¡¯s side in everything. Except when it came to her uncle! ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Bai He pretended to contemte as he smilingly looked at his niece¡¯s round little face and his sister¡¯s eyes. Ever since the little twin buns were born, he had one more personal sticky bug. However, it never troubled him at all. Whatever his niece and sister begged for, he was always willing to give. A tug on his sleeve pulled Bai He¡¯s gaze to Ouyang Yongyuan. The boy¡¯s short and plump finger silently pointed to the snack dish. His round eyes were bright¡­ This boy was as good at begging as they were as well. Heh. ¡°Brother.¡± Bai Yu shook her brother¡¯s arm. ¡°Dear uncle.¡± Ouyang Zhenai pushed her little head against his chest. ¡°Uncle.¡± Ouyang Yongyuan pulled his sleeve, his finger pointed firmly at the same object. Bai He smiled widely until two dimples appeared on his cheeks. The duty of the first master of the Bai family had somehow changed from protecting his sister to handling the begging power of these children and their mother. Chapter 247 - 247 Extra A gentle man 247 Extra A gentle man During the reign of Emperor Ouyang Hongxian, there were several princes. All in Da Yang knew that the favored sons would receive the name that corresponded to their father¡¯s. Ouyang Yongxian and Ouyang Mingxian were favored by the emperor. Ouyang Wenrou was not one of them. His name was not the name that reflected the love of his father. That was what the people thought, but Ouyang Wenrou disagreed¡­ It was not a beloved name, true, but he was not unloved. Ever since he was young, he resembled his father so much that Ouyang Hongxian could not bear to keep him in the cage of the royal pce. His name was given by Ouyang Hongxian to free him from the fight for the throne. That was what his mother had told him all along, and Ouyang Wenrou believed her. Though he had to face some disdain and difficulty as a prince born of a lower rank consort, Empress Wei and Ouyang Mingxian treated him well. Even Ouyang Hongxian, who remained indifferent toward him, never made him feel uncared for. Ouyang Wenrou never asked for closeness with his father. Instead, he chose to train himself to be an important ally to the royal family. And with his outstanding ability, it was not surprising that he received the title of the first prince from Ouyang Hongxian. That was his answer to his father: that his happiness was derived from supporting his reign, even though the emperor wanted him to find happiness from everything else other than the royal family. Time passed, and Ouyang Wenrou grew to be stunningly simr to Ouyang Hongxian. Not only did his appearance and manner resemble him, but also his thoughts as well¡­ With one nce at his father¡¯s golden eyes, he instantly knew whom the son of heaven loved the most. Ouyang Wenrou did not hesitate to support Ouyang Mingxian in order to push him to the seat Ouyang Hongxian wished him to be in. He was willing to remain in Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s shadow as long as it was to assist Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s goal. He was content with his status until he met someone. The woman who saw him as who he was, not the shadow of his brother¡­Bai Hua. ..... She was a clever woman, beautiful and sweet. It was natural for him to fall in love with her and also for his third brother to love her as well. Ouyang Wenrou was the wretched ninth prince. He might have been given freedom by his father, but he had nothing else to call his own other than his medical skills. Everything in his life was granted through Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s mercy. When he finally found a person he loved, she was regrettably loved by his brother as well¡­ And she chose Ouyang Mingxian, not him. Ouyang Wenrou had lost before the battle began. ¡°Benwang never knew that Miss Bai is talented in this area as well,¡± he said to a woman who was once among the many who loved his brother¡­Bai Yu. ¡°I, too, never knew that Wangye has an interest in clothes,¡± she smilingly replied. If it was before, she would never have shown such amicability with him. However, after she was attacked, their rtionship seemed to have improved¡­Though she had refused a meeting with him once. ¡°Benwang has a lot of free time, so there are many topics that interest benwang.¡± Bai Hua had once taught him how to suture, so Ouyang Wenrou continued to learn more about that until he found an interest in the sewing skills of the anonymous master¡¯s shop. Furthermore, how Bai Yu was involved with it made him increase his interest in clothes more and more. ¡°And I¡¯m one of those topics as well?¡± Ouyang Wenrouughed. His light brown eyes gently gazed back at her. The change in this woman was noticeable. ¡°It¡¯s just that benwang has too much time to spare.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t Wangye set out on an adventure?¡± Bai Yu¡¯s suggestion surprised him. His father had said something simr once, and he had chosen to stay here. ¡°The martial world has something benwang¡¯s interested in?¡± He had no interest in traveling yet, but Ouyang Wenrou asked. He did not know what made him want to hear her answer. ¡°Wangye¡¯s heart, of course.¡± Her words made himugh again in the same soft tone. A warm smile still hung on his face while his mind returned to his premature defeat. Even though he had intended to keep those feelings in the deepest depths of his heart, they were already known to her. Should he ask her then about the method she used to give up on loving his brother? Maybe someday, he would use it to stop loving Bai Hua. ¡°I have a biaoge.¡± ¡°Yue Nan.¡± The first master of the Yue family who left to train and disappeared for multiple years. It was only some time ago that he appeared next to Ouyang Hongxian. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Bai Yu nodded with a smile. ¡°My biaoge knows many things, and I have asked him one or two things.¡± Ouyang Wenrou nodded, paying full attention to what Bai Yu was trying to imply. He, too, wanted to know a way to heal his battered heart. ¡°Somewhere out there, someone who is truly ours will be waiting.¡± His eyes wavered at those words¡­ Ever since a young age, Ouyang Wenrou had never had anything that was ¡®truly his.¡¯ Even the woman he loved was his brother¡¯s, and he would never reach his hand toward them. One part because he loved his brother, and another because he loved her too much to tear her away from the happiness she had. ¡°Miss Bai truly cares about others,¡± he spoke with a mncholic smile. He never thought that today woulde. The day that this woman pointed out to him the path forward. Their rtionship was never more than what a woman who pursued Ouyang Mingxian and Ouyang Mingxian¡¯s younger brother could have. ¡°Wangye cares about me too.¡± Her words reminded him of the time when Taizi Fei had secretly attacked her. She refused his help, yet she never forgot what he had done for her. ¡°Saving one life is better than erecting seven temples.¡± Ouyang Wenrou¡¯s gaze toward her was one full of friendship. ¡°Help someone once, be friends for seven lives.¡± Bai Yu smiled before politely bowing her head. ¡°Yu-er does not dare.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Again, the same thought resurfaced. He could not help but say it aloud. ¡°I also hope that Wangye will be able to change too.¡± He hoped that as well. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Ouyang Wenrou decided to withdraw himself from the fight for the throne at the request of his uncle, Ouyang Feilong, who was neither an ally nor an enemy to him. The situation was unfavorable for Ouyang Mingxian, and Ouyang Wenrou could see that the one to sit on the throne was surely Ouyang Feilong. He headed to the divine valley, as his uncle had suggested. There, he met the person who had forever left him¡­Ouyang Hongxian. The unfortunate ninth prince finally understood why he had to leave Da Yang at such a time. The order did note from Ouyang Feilong, but from Ouyang Hongxian. His father had always protected him, though he never said it. ¡°Father, what should I do next?¡± He asked Ouyang Hongxian after being told the entirety of the n wasid out. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s golden eyes gazed at his son, whose appearance and mannerism resembled him to a shocking degree. ¡°Follow your heart.¡± This might not be the hundredth time, but it was also not the first time that Ouyang Hongxian had said these same words to him. His father wished for him a life of freedom¡­ The freedom that he himself had never experienced¡­ The freedom that suited a man like him more than anyone¡­ The freedom that had been his from the beginning. ¡°Then, can I stay with you here?¡± ¡°You no longer need my protection, Rou-er.¡± Ouyang Hongxian lovingly gazed at his son. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have grown enough to protect the one you love.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Father, that person already had her protector. ¡°Fate shall do its work.¡± How could Ouyang Hongxian not know what and who had caused the scar in his son¡¯s heart? ¡°Believe in fate, and it shall someday lead you to the person you have been waiting for.¡± That day, he said nothing in return, though he did not refuse to believe Ouyang Hongxian. His heavy heart was slowly lightened until it was the day Ouyang Mingxian and Bai Hua were married. His heart was filled with joy. None a space was left for sorrow¡­ She had his third brother to protect her, and he was the most wonderful man. Ouyang Wenrou chose to join the envoy to exchange cultures in Da Chu. He hoped to build a foundation of status and power for himself so that one day he would be able to support his brother to sit on the throne, as his uncle and father had nned. And when that day came¡­with the freedom he held in his hand, he would use it in ce of everyone who could not afford it. He would go¡­ Go to find someone he wanted to protect, someone who would be truly his. Chapter 248 - 248 Extra An apology from a brother Part I 248 Extra An apology from a brother Part I Ouyang Hongxian was born to be an emperor. That was what his mother had always said to him. Ever since he could remember, he had done everything in order to seize the throne. He diligently studied to put himself ahead of his siblings. He diligently trained in martial arts and magic to protect himself from assassination attempts. All his life, he had to fight andpete for the dragon throne. Though he could not live an ordinary life like other children, Ouyang Hongxian never med anyone. He only felt a slight regret. Still, he continued to persevere. He had to be perfect in his duty so that one day he would be a good emperor, as his mother wished, and so that the people could live peacefully, as his father hoped. The path to the dragon throne was bathed in blood. Ouyang Hongxian could not afford to have a weak point. That was the reason he never intended to love anyone, no matter how long he had married them into his pce. Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s love immediately became Ouyang Feilong¡¯s as soon as he was born. This was the love that even his own son, who was simr to his brother in age, did not receive. The blood, sweat, and tears Ouyang Feilong had lost in striving to support him and their mother were known best by him, his older brother. For certain reasons, his mother never loved her youngest son. She sent him to the border with the excuse of letting him train himself. She intended to turn his brother into a stable foundation that would support him, her favored son, to the throne. The political war that he was born into and had grown up in. His and his mother¡¯s cruelty. His younger brother knew none of it. Ouyang Feilong only knew direct war, where one killed enemies with one¡¯s own hands and not by using others¡¯ to murder, as what his mother was doing to her youngest son. ..... Mother had expected Ouyang Feilong to be a woman. She cherished her second pregnancy with the hope that the ¡®girl¡¯ in her womb would be a bridge of power to help him ascend the throne. Yet everything was shattered when Ouyang Feilong was born. Mother was greatly disappointed at his brother¡¯s sex, while Ouyang Hongxian was overjoyed, nheless. Father named his baby brother ¡®Feilong.¡¯ That day, he gazed into his father¡¯s golden eyes. Ouyang Hongxian instantly understood that he wanted his brother to be a dragon that flew freely as his heart pleased. It was unlike his name, ¡®Hongxian,¡¯ which meant the great omnipotent god. That day, he asked himself for whom he was fighting. As an emperor, he obviously fought for the people of Da Yang. As a son, he obviously fought to repay the debt of life by fulfilling his parents¡¯ wishes. And as a man who should not carry any woman in his heart, Ouyang Feilong became his answer. He must protect this child and take care of him. Mother did not pay attention to his brother much, while she always cared about him, the future-to-be emperor. Ouyang Hongxian dedicated himself to raising Ouyang Feilong by himself for many years. Though he had to do it in secret, though he had to hurriedly handleplicated royal affairs, he still found time to meet his brother as much as possible. Ouyang Hongxian was more devoted to this child than to his newly born first son. It was not incorrect to say that Ouyang Feilong was no different from his own son. The days of the two siblings passed with hardship. Ouyang Feilong grew up receiving only Ouyang Hongxian¡¯s smiles and warmth. Ouyang Hongxian raised his brother with all he had so that he could do everything Ouyang Hongxian never had an opportunity to do and so that he could enjoy the freedom Ouyang Hongxian could never have. These luxuries came in exchange for Mother¡¯s love for Ouyang Feilong, which slowly waned. And when his brother grew to resemble their father more and more, she could no longer remain patient. Ouyang Feilong was sent to the border, with him being unable to stop it. But that was what he and Father wanted. Father knew best of Mother¡¯s hatred, and so he easily agreed with Mother¡¯s decision to send Ouyang Feilong to the border. At least it would be better than living in the royal pce, where his life could be lost at any time no matter how much he tried to beg for mercy. The more his Long-er grew, the more he was simr to their father. Father was impable in his role as the emperor. He was a good father but the worst husband¡­ He took Mother away from her lover in order to marry her and use her family¡¯s power to shore up his im to the throne. Then, he could not stop himself from falling in love with his own guard, the man who he had grown up with. But in order to fulfill his duty as the emperor and to protect the secret, he continued to produce sons and daughters. This was the root of Mother¡¯s hatred toward Father, which was passed on to Ouyang Feilong, who had had the same beautiful face as Father ever since he was young. Because of this secret, Ouyang Hongxian poured every drop of love he could into Ouyang Feilong. The two siblings understood each other¡¯s feelings, while none of the others could. The word ¡®power¡¯ blinded them to the point of forgetting the significance of blood ties. If it was his other half-siblings, he could ept that power would make it impossible for him to call them brothers or sisters. But with his younger brother, whom he had raised himself, he could not. And that day, his little boy was finally given the freedom he had wished for all his life. ¡®It might not be afortable ce, but I hope you¡¯ll be able to live in my stead as well.¡¯ He told his five-year-old brother with a warm smile on the day they hugged and farewelled. Obviously, Ouyang Feilong at that time did not understand his words. His beautiful face was stained with tears, though there was no sound of sobs. Still a child. Still smiled often. Still cried easily. But as time passed, a ck dragon mask reced his smile. The enemy¡¯s blood reced his tears. Ouyang Feilong had grown up on his own path. Through the many years that passed and the distance that separated them, Ouyang Hongxian never neglected to find time to visit his brother. The little boy who had cried while holding on to him tightly had now grown into a man who rode gracefully on his horse. Until the day Ouyang Hongxian became emperor. Because of that boy, he could take this throne. Because of that boy, he took this throne. When a day came when he was exhausted, when solitude gued his heart after the passing of his empress, he said he would give the throne to him. Yet that boy replied that he never wanted it. As he heard those words, he gained the conviction to push Ouyang Feilong away from the path he did not want. But Ouyang Feilong¡¯s ability was his pride. He could not bear to take it away from his brother. He gave power to that boy, who was his pride and joy, and gave as much as the boy was owed until the courtiers and his mother started to be suspicious in his ce. As a solution, he had sent his brother to be stationed at the border all along. His mother was satisfied with his choice. Still, another crux that could be either a chain or freedom for Ouyang Feilong was ¡®a woman.¡¯ Ouyang Hongxian often sent beautiful women who did not have family backing to Rui Wang Pce. However, his brother was never interested in them. He would instead ask him to take them out of his pce every time they were in private. Ouyang Hongxian thought long and hard. He was worried that his brother, who had spent the majority of his life in the military, might be a cut sleeve. As his sole caretaker, Ouyang Hongxian felt slightly pained, though he then decided to send some beautiful men to Rui Wang Pce to please his younger brother too. Maybe he was actually following in Father¡¯s footsteps. However, all his thoughts were halted when, one day, his brother changed. Others might not notice, as the person who had raised the man himself, Ouyang Hongxian, naturally, noticed. Then, he paid more attention to his brother. Until one day, Ouyang Feilong agreed to take off his mask in exchange for him not marrying a woman into Rui Wang Pce. The first woman his brother spoke of. The woman whose power made his brothere to him to ask for advice. For Mother¡¯s peace of mind and for the appropriateness of power, he would not enter the pce unless he had to. Many times, he tested Ouyang Feilong. He mentioned that woman by name, he teased him about her, he summoned her to speak with him, yet his brother remained tightlipped. Except Ouyang Hongxian could see through the look in his eyes. As a brother, Ouyang Hongxian would naturally be d that his brother was not a cut sleeve. Furthermore, he fell in love with the intelligent, beautiful, and capable woman such as ¡®Bai Yu.¡¯ But as the emperor¡­he could not easily grant his brother¡¯s love. Miss Bai¡¯s family held too much power. Furthermore, mother was aiming to make her his son¡¯s Wang Fei. As a brother, he could easily fulfill their love. But as the emperor, he must be cautious. No matter what power that woman had, no matter how great she could shake the foundation of this throne¡­Ouyang Hongxian could not care less. He only cared about making his brother happy. Chapter 249 - 249 Extra The Golden Man Part I 249 Extra The Golden Man Part I ¡®The Chu dynasty shall be maintained by the blood of The Bai family.¡¯ This was a prophecy only known to the emperor or the heir of Da Chu. The prophecy might sound horrible, but it was not a grave matter. Still, there was aplication¡­ No one had the surname Bai in Da Chu! In this world, there were only a handful of surnames, and finding those unrted to the same surname was a simple matter. Yet, strangely, there was only one Bai family in Da Yang. This was the reason why Chu Zhaoran had started investigating the women of the Bai family and continued to do so over the years. At first, he had nned to marry one of them as a consort in order to fulfill the prophecy. However, a simple mission became difficult when he fell in love with the Bai woman who never took a nce at him, even though his status was rivaled by none¡­ None except her husband, whom he had to partly yield to. The thought of it infuriated him! ¡°Your Majesty, we have arrived.¡± The voice of Yin gonggong was heard atst after multiple days of travel. Finally, he had reached his destination. Every ten years, Da Chu¡¯s emperor would travel to the divine valley to receive a prophecy. This prophecy could only be known by the son of heaven and no one else. Da Chu was the nation that had broken away from another. Its territory bordered the divine valley, which the three-eyed seer ruled over. The people of Da Chu always believed and revered the prophecy of the seer. ¡°No need to follow.¡± The tall figure in a gold robe matching his golden hair raised a hand to stop his servants from following him inside. The divine valley was not the ce where anyone could traipse into easily. Chu Zhaoran knew well of its rule. He produced a carved jade that carried the dynasty¡¯s emblem before sending his magic into it to open up the path into the valley. Crystal stairs slowly appeared, starting from the peak and stopping in front of him. Chu Zhaoran stepped onto each crystal stairway to the astonishment of his followers, who could not see the sacred stairs. ..... Throughout the reign of the former emperor, Chu Zhaoran was never allowed to know any of the prophecies. However, a few years before, he had been summoned by his father before leaving for the station at the border. He told him of this prophecy while at the same time giving him the right to decide what he would do¡­ This meant that the future rested all on his palm. Though Chu Zhaoran did notpletely believe the prophecy, he did not want to disappoint his father. He searched for a woman with the surname Bai until he found Bai Yu. The incidents that had happened before he ascended the throne all proved to him that a woman of the Bai family could indeed maintain the Chu dynasty. Regrettably, though, that woman was already taken. And Chu Zhaoran was enough of a gentleman not to steal other men¡¯s women. Furthermore, he had sent his older sister to marry into the Ouyang royal family to strengthen the alliance. Da Yang was Bai Yu¡¯s mothend. He would never destroy it like his ancestor. After over ten years, they both remained good friends, as the rtions between Da Yang and Da Chu had bettered. Chu Zhaoran had been on the throne for fourteen years. He was the ¡®Golden Emperor¡¯ who brought peace and prosperity to Da Chu. Still, he had yet to take an empress, no matter how much his courtiers tried to urge him to. Chu Zhaoran could not marry an empress, as he could not be certain whether the woman surnamed Bai in the prophecy was truly Bai Yu or not. In his first ten years as an emperor, he was busy governing the nation, and the divine valley was not yet ready to reveal a prophecy. Time passed until it was his fourteenth year on the throne, and now he hade to receive the first prophecy of his reign. ¡°Blessings to the Emperor. May you live and reign for ten thousand years, ten thousand years, ten thousand of ten thousand years.¡± ¡°Rx.¡± Chu Zhaoran, at the age of thirty-four, was still as dignified and youthful as ever. The hardship he had faced over a decade did not reflect on his appearance at all due to the golden-level magic that protected him from the test of time. ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°This way, Your Majesty.¡± While he was the emperor of Da Chu, he did not want to act haughtily while in the divine valley. He intended to onlye here for a prophecy and leave. There were royal affairs and beauties waiting for him in the royal pce. ¡°It has been quite a while, Your Majesty.¡± The silver-haired man casually greeted him after they were left alone in a room. Jiuxian would return to the mortal world as the three-eyed seer to continue his duty as long as the vessel lived. ¡°Indeed, three-eyed seer¡ªno, Master Yue.¡± ¡°I do not dare.¡± Yue Nan slightly bowed his head in a gesture of apology for concealing his true identity. He should not have to apologize, except his identity was tied back to Da Yang and had created trouble for Chu Zhaoran when the man¡¯s magic hare was stolen. ¡°You are not here?¡± Chu Zhaoran felt only a faint current of magic from the person in front of him. Though the three-eyed seer had intense magic energy, the aura surrounding him was strangely thin. ¡°It seems I cannot hide anything from Your Majesty.¡± Yue Nan maintained his calm expression while his eyes reflected satisfaction. The Golden Emperor was leaps and bounds more terrific than when he was the second prince. Or, he might have always been this way, only hiding his true nature to y in Bai Yu¡¯s little game. ¡°Forget it.¡± Chu Zhaoran waved his hand, uninterested in Yue Nan¡¯s doing. Whatever was happening within the divine valley was not his matter to meddle in. And wherever the ruler of the valley truly was would not concern him as long as he received his prophecy and no crisis befell Da Chu to the point of needing the seer¡¯s assistance. Yue Nan was pleased with Chu Zhaoran¡¯s thoughts as well. If the man had asked him where he was, he would have had difficulty answering. ¡°Then, I shall reveal the prophecy to Your Majesty.¡± Chu Zhaoran nodded in agreement. He leisurely walked along the corridor that led up to the tform for performing the prophecy. He seemed as if he had repeated the same ritual over ten times, while in truth, this was his first time standing on the tform. The Golden Emperor was a fearless man. He could easily discard the probability of being lured in by the promise of prophecy and assassinated. Furthermore, the current seer was Yue Nan, Bai Yu¡¯s older rtive. Chu Zhaoran had nothing to be suspicious of. His tall figure stood on the high tform surrounded by a fountain filled with silvery water that smelled of Yue Nan¡¯s strong magic. Golden eyes gazed down at the water and saw blue glimmers, conjuring the image of a silver sky dotted with countless blue stars¡­ This must be the famous sacred fountain. ¡°I need one drop of Your Majesty¡¯s blood in the fountain,¡± Yue Nan spoke from where he stood next to the water. Hearing his words, Chu Zhaoran pressed on his ring to activate its secret de. There was no hesitation when he used it to sh his own finger and let blood fall into the sea of stars before calmly healing himself with his magic. As soon as the red drop hit the water, Yue Nan extended his hand forward to send his silver magic, with the power of the goddess of fate behind it, into the fountain. One drop of blood slowly formed a prophecy on the silver backdrop. Only one character appeared¡­ Bai. Bai, the same surname that appeared in thetest prophecy. Chu Zhaoran immediately understood. Da Chu still needed the blood of the Bai family. However, he could no longer take Bai Yu as his. Where could he find someone else with the blood of the Bai family? ¡°Would Your Majesty care for a stroll?¡± Chapter 250 - 250 Extra The Golden Man Part II 250 Extra The Golden Man Part II ¡°Would Your Majesty care for a stroll?¡± Yue Nan pulled Chu Zhaoran from his thoughts. ¡°Very well.¡± Chu Zhaoran still wanted silence to contemte. His original intention of immediately leaving then changed to epting Yue Nan¡¯s offer. Two figures walked side by side out of the ritual room, the ce where only the three-eyed seer and the emperor were allowed. Yue Nan brought him to a tree garden. It was an ordinary garden that was not especially beautifulpared to any other. ¡°An orchard?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Yue Nan nodded. ¡°My niece and nephew have been residing here for over a year. They have nted this garden to be used as their yground.¡± Despite his words, the truth was that the older one had nted it while the younger used it as her yground. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Zhaoran nodded, not thinking who Yue Nan¡¯s niece and nephew could be. In his mind, he was trying to find a person from the Bai family who could fit into the prophecy¡­ This prophecy for Da Chu seemed to have turned into his mission for the royal family. ¡°Then, please, relish your time at ease.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Yue Nan knew he wanted to be alone. Although he was the one who had invited him here, he did not join him. Chu Zhaoran nced at his surroundings. It felt strange that such an ordinary ce would be within the divine valley. Furthermore, it was an orchard instead of a flower garden like what he had in his royal garden, which was popr among his consorts. ..... Crack A pair of dark eyes opened at the sound of dried leaves being crushed. She was alerted¡­ The only people who could enter this garden were her and her brother. There were times that Sister Xiao Xi woulde to take her to the noble manners ss, but this was not her. The person heading in her direction had magic, and the level was higher than she could detect as well. Was it Uncle Nan? The small figure in the long, annoying dress designed by her mother slowly sat up, letting her legs hang from therge branch that she always used as her hideout and makeshift bed for her nap. The intruder¡¯s footsteps came closer, causing her to focus on it as she waited to see the appearance of that person. Doe-like eyes widened at the sight of the intruder. It was not the same silver hair of her uncle, but a tall figure in a gold dragon robe. The golden magic that was shown in his hair and eyes made it difficult to determine his age from his handsome face. She loved the color gold! Gold like her father¡¯s beautiful eyes! And this man was decked out in her favorite color¡ªgold! ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Zhaoran¡¯s sharp senses and ability to perceive magic currents allowed him to know that he was not alone. There was someone with ck-level magic above¡­ His golden eyes stared at the small figure among the branches in surprise¡­ A woman? ¡°Brother! I can¡¯t get down!¡± This was her first sentence to the alluring intruder. Mother. I like him. I want him! ¡°If you know you can¡¯t get down, then why did you climb up there in the first ce?¡± Chu Zhaoran walked up to the tree the girl was sitting on. His pace was rxed. He knew both that she would not fall and that she was pretending to not be able to get down. What he was unsure of was what the little doe was ying at. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of bears! Mother has told me that I should y dead when ites, but I climbed this tree instead.¡± Chatter came from her little lips. Though he knew she was lying, Chu Zhaoran loved hearing her sweet, clear voice. Regrettably, she was still young; otherwise, he would jump up to carry her himself and bring her back to the pce to hear her chirp all day and night. ¡°What should zhen do, then?¡± There was only one man who could wear the dragon robe. Chu Zhaoran felt no need to hide his identity, though it seemed the sweet little doe paid no attention to his status at all. ¡°I¡¯m going to jump down. Can Brother catch me?¡± Little liar. Don¡¯t you already know martial arts? ¡°Come. Zhen will catch you.¡± He was called ¡®brother¡¯ even though he was more than a decade older than her. The prophecy was brushed away from his mind and reced by the thought of ying with the little doe. ¡°Brother, can youe a little closer? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall.¡± In order to be as close as possible to the attractive golden-haired man, she would dly be a sinner and lie no matter how many times. Chu Zhaoran moved to stand closer to where she was sitting. He looked up at the liar above him at the same time she looked down. By chance, the gazes of two pairs of eyes collided¡­ Chu Zhaoran almost forgot to breathe when he could see the owner of that beautiful voice closely. She was enchanting¡­ Indeed, very enchanting. ¡°Aaahh!¡± ¡°Whoaa.¡± The woman who inherited beauty from her mother and father felt her heart beat out of rhythm when she met the golden eyes that were as beautiful as her father¡¯s, but in a different sense. She was so captivated by those eyes that she forgot where she was and leaned to the front, falling from her seat on the branch. Chu Zhaoran could barely catch her in time because he was momentarily dazed by her beauty. ¡°Oww¡­¡± She cried out from the slight pain. Her face was against his broad chest while his strong arm was around her waist and his other arm helped support her head. She was lying on him, as he had used his body to support her fall when he had lost his bnce and was pushed to the ground. Fortunately, she had lost her weight as she had grown, so she was no longer shaped like a steamed bun, as her mother liked to call her. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Chu Zhaoran asked. ¡°Brother! Are you hurt?¡± The littledy in his arms said at the same time. Two pairs of different colored eyes met once again. This time, the distance had greatly lessened, and they both were as surprised as the first time¡­ She was beautiful¡­ The closer he looked, the more beautiful she was. While he was admiring the fourteen-year-old woman¡¯s eyes, the owner of that enchanting beauty and curves more advanced than her age was doing the same thing¡­ The gold color on his body was the most captivating! ¡°Brother¡­¡± Her sweet voice woke Chu Zhaoran¡¯s from his reverie. ¡°¡­Please marry me!¡± The Golden Emperor paused. Then, instead of epting or denying it, he burst outughing. ¡°Hahahaha. Little liar. How old are you to want to marry an old man like zhen?¡± The woman who was called the little liar shuffled and escaped from his embrace. She moved to sit on the ground next to Chu Zhaoran, who was now using his arm to prop up his head while waiting for her answer. His eyes glimmered with amusement, and that had increased his charm to the point of almost making her heart pop out of her chest. This golden man¡­was the most fascinating! ¡°I¡¯m already fourteen. Next year will be my hair-pinning ceremony¡­¡± Her little face was serious. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t forget to send your hairpin to me!¡± Chu Zhaoran raised an eyebrow as he replied with the same seriousness. ¡°I am thirty-four. Are you willing to marry the man who¡¯s the same age as your father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem!¡± The little doe replied with a determined look. She grabbed hisrger hands with her small ones. ¡°Even if you¡¯re older than me, Mother has said that it¡¯s fine. As long as you love me, everything will go well!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Chu Zhaoran was starting to be truly interested in this woman. ¡°Because Mother said¡­ a person in love will look younger!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, Brother¡¯s oldness will not be an obstacle to our love life!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Zhaoran did not know whether tough or cry. How was this little doe raised? ¡°¡­What is your name?¡± ¡°If I tell you, you have to send a hairpin to my ceremony.¡± Chu Zhaoran internallyplimented the little beauty¡­ She did not want to be at any disadvantage at all. ¡°Sure.¡± The golden man nodded. ¡°Tell me your name.¡± ¡°You have to give me a big gold hairpin!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Bai Zhenai.¡± Bai Zhenai smiled widely. ¡°My name is Bai Zhenai.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!